THE

FINAL

PHILOSOPHY,
OR

SYSTEM

OF

PERFECTIBLE FROM THE AND

KNOWLEDGE HARMONY OF

ISSUING

SCIENCE

RELIGION.

BY

CHARLES

WOODRUFF
Professor
in

SHIELDS,
Princeton Collbgb. Philosophical

D.D.,
Society.

Mbmbbk

of

the

American

NEW

YORK: "

SCRIBNER,

ARMSTRONG

CO.

1877.

Entered

according

to

Act

of

Congress,

in

the

year

z877"

by

SCRIBNER,
In tlk" Office

ARMSTRONG

"

CO.

of

the

Librarian

of

Congress,

at

Washington.

TRANBFtR

FROiVl

LiiNOX,

THIS

WORK

IS

LASTINGLY

ASSOCIATED

IN

THE

MIND

OF

THE

AUTHOR

WITH

THE

SUSTAINING

COURAGE

AND

FAITH

OF

HIS

WIFE,

ELIZABETH

KANE,

IN

WHOM

SHONE

WITH

WOMANLY

GRACE

AND

NOBLEST

CULTURE

ALL

THAT

MADE

THE

NAME

OF

HER

HEROIC

BROTHER

ILLUSTRIOUS.

yJS
-*^

these

great work,
that

things
with

are

not

at

our

disposal,
and

we

here,

at

the

entrance

of
to

our

the

utmost

fervency
miseries

humility
,

put
the

forth

our

prayers

God,
where

remembering
we

the

of mankind

and

pilgrimage vouchsafe
the like

of

this

life^
our

pass
and the

but

few
hands

days

and

sorrowful.
to

He

would

through
mind,
beseech
to

hands,
the

of others, by
a

whom

He

has

given
We

relieve

human

race

new

act

of

His

bounty.
what is

likewise

Him,
when the

that

what

is

human

may

not

clash

with

divine;

and

that

ways

of nothing
;

the

senses

are

opened,
and

and

greater
towards

natural

light
divine

set

up

tn

the

mind,
arise

of incredulity
rather that the

blindness

teries mysand

may

but

understanding,
may remain

now

cleared

up,
to

purged

of

all

vanity
and

and

superstition,
to

entirely
are

subject
:

the

vine di-

oracles,

yield

faith

the

things infused
neither

that

faith*

and

lastly, puffs
nor

that

expelling
swells the

the

poisonous
mind,

knowledge
we

by
be

the

serpent,
above

which

up
go

and

human

may but

wise

measure

yond be-

the

bounds

of sobriety,

pursue

the

truth

in

charity"

Bacon:

Ii"stai7ratio

Magna.

PREFACE.

In

the

present
and

age

there

has
but

been their

seeming

conflict

tween be-

science still be

religion

essential

harmony
and
as

may itself

sought
the
one

upon

philosophical philosophy
or

principles,

affording knowledge.
With brief

last

theory

and

art

of

perfect

this

object

in view,

the

author,

in the

year

86 1, issued with

essay

entitled scheme

Philosophia
of academic

Ultima^
studies
;

together
and of
in

responding cor-

pursuance

of

that secured and whom

scheme,
in the

in

the

year

1865,
New of

chair

instruction the

was

College

of

Jersey, through
some

generous of M. and

intelligent sympathy
should Mr. here be named W.

friends late Mr. Rev.

in

Philadelphia,
William

the

Doctor

Engles,
the Hon. The

George

Childs,

Anthony

J. Drexel,

Furman

Sheppard.
volume may be thus
contains

present

regarded

as

the for

first-fruits time

of

an

educational

experiment
But
it also

begun,

and

fully success-

pursued.
doctrines .which

philosophical opinions general

interest,
and it

and

are

of

more

may,

vi

Preface,
its own merits the wider

be judged upon therefore,

to which

by

public

it is

now

offered. be found
so

In the
essay
as

closingchapterwill
stillremains
to

much

of the the

original

be

expanded

; while

completion only

it need of the final philosophyitself,

be said,can scarcely

be the work

of many

minds

through coming generations.

October, 1877.

CONTENTS.

INTRODUCTION.

THE

ACADEMIC

STUDY

OF

CHRISTIAN

SCIENCE,

3-23

PART

I.

THE

PHILOSOPHICAL
BETWEEN

PARTIES SCIENCE

AS

TO
AND

THE

RELATIONS RELIGION.

CHAPTER
EARLY CONFUCTS AND ALLIANCES BETWEEN

I.
SCIENCE AND

RELIGION,
LATIONS, RE-

OR

THE

HISTORICAL

CAUSES

OF

THEIR

PRESENT

DISTURBED

37-51

CHAPTER
MODERN ANTAGONISM BETWEEN SCIENCE

II.
AND

RELIGION,
IN EACH

OR

THE

BATTLES

OF

INFIDELS

AND

APOLOGISTS

OF

THE

SCIENCES,

IN

PHILOSOPHY

AND

IN

CIVILIZATION

Sa-94

CHAPTER

III.

MODERN

INDIFFERENTISM

BETWEEN

SCIENCE

AND

RELIGION,
THE

OR

THE

TRUCES

OF

SCIOLISTS

AND

DOGMATISTS

IN

SCIENCES,

IN

PHILOSOPHY

AND

IN

CIVILIZATION,

95-319

CHAPTER

IV.

MODERN

ECLECTICISM

BETWEEN

SCIENCE

AND

RELIGION, SCIENCES,

OR

THE

EXPLOITS

OF

RELIGIOUS

ECLECTICS

IN

THE

IN

OSOPHY PHIL-

AND

IN

CIVILIZATION

320-398

vii

viii

Contents.

FAGB

CHAPTER
MODERN SCEPTICISM SURRENDERS PHILOSOPHY OF AND BETWEEN RELIGIOUS IN SCIENCE SCEPTICS

V.
AND IN

RELIGION,
THE

OR

THE IN

SCIENCES,

CIVILIZATION,

......

399-431

PART

II.
OF SCIENCE

THE

PHILOSOPHICAL

THEORY AND

OF

THE

HARMONY

RELIGION.

CHAPTER
THE UMPIRAGE OF PHILOSOPHY BETWEEN

I.
SCIENCE AND RELIGION

435-474

CHAPTER
THE POSITIVE

n.
OF NESCIENCE AS IGNORING

PHILOSOPHY,

OR

THEORY

REVELATION,

475-S03

CHAPTER
THE ABSOLUTE

III.
OF OMNISCIENCE AS SEDING SUPER-

PHILOSOPHY,
REVELATION

OR

THEORY

503-533

CHAPTER
THE FINAL CONCURRING

IV.
OF PERFECTIBLE SCIENCE AS

PHILOSOPHY,
WITH

OR

THEORY

REVELATION,

S34-S6l
V.
PERFECTED

CHAPTER
PHILOSOPHIA ULTIMA
:

PROJECT

OF

THE

SCIENCES

AND

ARTS,

562-588

INDEXES.
ANALYTICAL INDEX INDEX OF OF

SUBJECTS, AUTHORS,

"

"

S89-600 601-609

ALPHABETICAL

"

"

INTRODUCTION.

THE

ACADEMIC

STUDY

OF

CHRISTIAN

SCIENCE.

INTRODUCTION.

In

the

treatment

of the
we

vast

theme,
of

it will

be If
we

necessary would

to

sacrifice
to

details

for

sake
must

principles.
many moment,
no

rise

general

views,

forego

special inquiry
and be
content

which

might please
with

the

fancy of the
which
;
as can

oftentimes their
a own

truths

have the

other

charm
to

than

simple
view

sublimity
of the

traveller, in order
country,
will leave

gain

panoramic
its
some

whole
and

behind

him
to

pleasant lowlands lonely

and

picturesque
summit,
outlines from

villages, and
whence and
can

climb
be scried de-

rugged
the

nought
in the naked
as a

but

grand
of nature.

of earth

sea

and

sky

majesty

And, region

preliminary duty,
us.

we

shall
seem

need but from

it

to

sketch and

the coming bechair

before that

Indeed,
first

it would
utterances

right
this
can new

the
and

public

should said
to

explain
have

commend
a

it.

Hitherto,
or

scarcely be
in the mic acadelike
as

acquired
Both

fitting name
and
must

province
are

domain. voyagers sail. Let the

to to
new

teacher

student make

somewhat map

lands, who
the
to

their

they
to

it,therefore, be
of
our

object of the

first lecture features

fine deand

limits
a

study,
of its
in

glance

at

its main

seize What

foretaste
IS

advantages
this whole

and

pleasures.
is

proposed

department
those
two

simply

to

blend of
so

more

harmoniously
scientific

together
and the

general
were

bodies
once

learning, the compactly

but
as

religious,which philosophy
and

joined
have
one

in

Christian been

scholastic

culture,

since science

slowly

falling apart, in jarring

has conflicted with

fragments,

after

another

4
one

Introduction,
doctrine after is too

another,until
be any

at

lengththe

breach

between time

them

alarming to
it is

longer disregarded. The

has come,

and reto attempt their correlation conciliation thought, more formallyand thoroughly, by assigning to a the whole of that intermediate ground formed professor single their intersection the and
common

by

to them

both

and

hence

the titlewhich is the

"

authorities college of Science and

have

given to

the chair

Harmony

Revealed
seen,

Religion."
that the

Now, from
before us, of

this very

title it will be

region

is no unknown strictly speaking, of border but is rather a strip learning,

a scene

realm land
two
"

in the world

unfortunately
adjacent inces .proveither side
mains re-

also

of border
name

warfeire and
renown.

"

^between We

of ancient define what its limits does

as

shall best be able to

by

first carefully excludingon then

fiot

and fairly belong to it, field and material.

viewing what

its proper
one

that this is not a hand, then,let it be premised, department of purely scientific instruction. It will not be the On the

province of
as

the chair to teach

any

of the sciences considered ries espouse any of the theodivided into parties, or, still
to

bodies of

positive knowledge,or

of science are by which men theories to broach less, any new in fact, Such researches, would not be desirable. mind each very could of them

upon be

scientific

and possible,

They
master ; and

would all the

not

be

because possible,
so as

questions. might not no single

in those

sciences
not

to

be at home

they might
hinder

be

since desirable,
are

faculties and

habits of mind

which rather which has of

needed

in

special
more us.

would investigations, abstract and

than
we

help
have

that

work philosophical

before

Moreover,
the established

full

provision for them

instead

academic

system ; and

been made in already other intrudingupon should rather be

our

it departments of learning,

duty
in

and

privilege simplyto
therein and presented,

accept the
and

scientific facts and

theories

then proceed
much

their relations to
must

truth religious of view with

so

study them knowledge. In a

to
as

word, we
be On is not

leave out

of Science

cannot

brought into connection

the other
a

Religion. that hand, however, let itbe premised also, of It instruction. department merely religious

Revealed

this will

Limits be the

of Christian

Science.

not

the

province of the chair to teach to defend a system of divinity, as or creeds by which the religious world denominations, or,
much
to

religion ally profession-

polemically any
has been

of

sundered

into various creed the

existing medley. However might divide us elsewhere, yet here,as a body of students meet we engaged in an academic togetheron the pursuit,

to add less, any new wisely such questions

high ground
for its defence well
as

of

our

common

and Christianity, in foes,

are

concerned
as

againstcommon
To but make

the interest of truth

sects

of virtue. would sacred

mingle the jargon of

worse

with that of

the schools

confusion, tending to the

reproachof
of the

not learning

less than to the

not

disadvantage

secular. doctrinal
its

And
or

we

need

fear that true any

our

religion,
of

whether

is in practical, time

danger
schemes
more

being
lastic scho-

at slighted,

own

and

in place,

of education.

Instead

of

forcing such
doctrines

studies into the

assume safely

part of
and of

we curriculum,

may
to

the and

leading
familiar, points
and of with

truths religious

and

be

known

limit ourselves
contact

to the simpletask of

showing
of view

their

and In
a

theories. Revealed Science. When

correspondence leave word, we must

cannot

with
out

scientific "icts
so

much

as Religion

be

brought into
what
is

connection

we

have the
one

thus

excluded

teachingon
the

side and

purely scientific teachingon merely religious

there remains to be formed a midway other, course, which will include only what they have in common ; being partly scientific and partly and therefore, ing, speakreligious properly
a

department philosophical
to be

of instruction.

Within

such

it would seem limits, both religionand

; to inculcate

the
so

province of
far
as

the chair to teach

are as connected logically

science

they

their muf ual relations

joint interests

and laws as of truth ; to define their boundaries of research ; and to exhibit their contents domains
as one

neighboring
and results thus

harmonious

body

of

knowledge. They
them
as

are

brought
to treat

togetherin the very

them
to otherwise,

titleof the. professorship; and

learningor
would
be

pursue them as array

branches of conflicting the field of inquiry, on antagonists

both

and unphilosophical

perilous.It would

be

Introduction.
sunder
vast

and because it would mar unphilosophical, which of truth logically require each
as

tions por-

other and

which,
their

lovers of truth, we

should

seek to combine

togetherin

and consistency be perilous, it would since it integrity ; and could only tend in its moral effects either toward superstition toward or mere bigotry,accordingas we became partisans It has, of one interest againstthe other. in fact, been the ever boast
been
to

that in them and science colleges religion taught in harmony, and it is simply in practically of
our a new

have order

promote such harmony that

it
as

teacher has been fer

as

charged

with

his

he which dates a work vocation, from the originof Christian learning, but which, owing to the has become growth of knowledge and the rise of new opinions, too vast for any one in more already immersed special researches
treatment.
seems

In so vocation. special will only be helpingforward

he

fulfills that

and

too

The
to

important to be left to the risks of a casual of intellectual purincreasingmultiplicity suits

new

call for this

division of labor be
no

in

the

munity com-

of

and scholars,
or

there need invasion.

fear that other fields

will suffer curtailment and

will

courses religious simply aim to connect

materials

of truth
or

which
state

entific sciLeaving the existing the proposed course undisturbed, and complete them ; to take the furnish in a fragthey respectively mentary and

unrelated show

organizethem
not

into

rational and
vealed re-

system

; to

that all ascertained

facts of nature

truths of

Scriptureare
even

only

plemental; that

such

scientific

but comcongruous, and religious hypotheses fixed

ciliation, con-

in conflict are to be dogmas as seem passing under of mutual correction and logical laws,through a process into
a

similar

region of coherent
to confirm

verities ; that it is illustrate religious and

in

thus the mission truths and of

of science

and

to give rational support religion

consistency
of history

to scientificfacts ; and

that,sooner
result
a

or

later

the

mankind,
with of all the

there

divine

perfectcoincidence of human knowledge, together with a practical blending

must

great interests

therefrom. issuing

In

word, that

and Science cannot do without each other; that Grod Religion hath dare not put them joined them together and man asunder ^this be taken as the key-note must to their Harmony.
"

Topicsof
Glancing
their them the
next at

Christian

Science,

7
in the

the

materials shall be The

can

or

topics inclosed
once

province thus
richness

defined,we
and 6ther

at

embarrassed

by
of

variety.

most

meagre

synopsis
serve

(and as yet none ample scope of our

of and these

be

given), may
the
as

to show

inquiries. There
to two
a

will be two
two

general
or

courses

study,corresponding
be

sides

partment, of the de-

courses,

made

consecutive their

will parallel, and On the

joinedin

third, designedfor
shall at firstbe

tion complethe the

unity. side,we religious

occupiedwith
with
"

study of Natural Theology as already in harn^ony PhysicalSciences,from astronomy to anthropology :

of
traces
a

^the existence

rational First Cause and contrivance

; the

of the universe
in each

as

evinced

by

of

design

natural

objectand

throughout all nature

at
once

of that First Cause as personality and scientifically probable; conceivable, cognizable, Divine

and the attributes of that

Person, his creative power,

the whole the ences, SciTo this will succeed with
"

wisdom,
inanimate

and and

goodness
animate

as

displayedthroughout
connected

creation.

study of
a

Natural

Religion as

the Mental

from future
; of

: psychology to metaphysics life as suggested by both material a

of ^the probability and gies analospiritual and of

a

divine

government
as discipline

as

based

upon

moral

social

facts interpreted according to any

state of trial and

ethical

theory ;

present

requiredfor the future fulfillment

and for the completion of capacities the divine government; together with the perfectreconcilableness of the whole theologyand theodicy with any true and ethical theory of the world. Having thus metaphysical of
our

mental

and

moral

traced the scientific evidences

of natural

Paleyand
Revealed

shall then we Butler, Religionwith a view to

:
"

by the aid religion proceed to the problems

its connection
a

of of

and

harmony
as

with Science sustained

the

of probability

revelation supernatural

by

the
as

of natural analogies those

knowledge; the
of

paradoxes

of revelation

equalledby of its evidences, developmentof revealed religion ; the history from the primitive miracles and prophecies, through the sycwith Judaism,with Paganism, cessive conflicts of Christianity with Philosophy,with Barbarism, with Mohammedanism,

science ; the historical

8 with

Introduction. Rationalism
their and Heathenism
; the

of its classification
as

evidences;
new

and logical

ethical value

estimated and

by
the

rival evidential modem

schools; their prospectiveincrease evidence alreadyaccruing from the more

to likely
accrue

perfect

sciences and with sciences, itself

to

ever-cumulative The

through the whole toward probability

of this part of the

scale of the moral

tainty cer-

tendency

course

will be

show On

the

importance of

science to

religion.
we

the scientific side, meanwhile, of Inductive

to

shall be

pursuing the
tion ^the definiand the

study
a

both physical and psychical, with Science, with Revealed

: Religion
"

view

its connection

of science from
mere

in distinction from

common

knowledge
of

speculation; the different classifications with the only philosophical classification as sciences,
and time ; the

based

upon the order of fects in space of the different sciences, both

methods logical

normal

scale

psychology to
their chief votaries of

and mental, and their physical from from and astronomy to anthropology, theology. To this may be added the study of
true

the history,

progress the

made

in each of

of them

by their
tion verifica-

through

discovery
with

fects and

theories, together
arguments
the

still contending

hypotheses,
After

authorities and and thus Bacon

ment ; their relative stages of advance-

prospects of their

gradualcompletion.
of inductive
to

the following
to

great
we

masters

logic,from
the
more

Whewell,

shall then

advance

struse ab-

Science in its harmony with problems of Metaphysical solute Revealed ^theproved existence of a Creator or Ab: Religion the only rational postulateand support of Mind as revelation as respective science ; the validity of reason and
"

functions

of the

divine

intellect and

human

intellect and

relate cor-

factors of rules
or canons

knowledge in to applicable
ideal

all the their

sciences ; the

logical

normal

relations in the

tions; relato their prospective to their existingrelations, sciences, and the of knowledge through perfectibility of
reason* a

gradual concurrence
coincidence

with

revelation

and

final of this

of science with
course

The religion. the

tendency

part of the
to

will be to show

importance of religion

science.

At

lengthon the

basis of these

though abstract elementary,

10

Introdiiction.

Now, that
science and

there may

be

religionin need not be questioned. objection,

with
a

viewing and exhibiting which to this are conjunction, open

modes of Were
true

science

bined com-

false religion, or

the true be
sons

false science,the and with the

only

result would when and real the

were

with combined religion their mutual tion degradaof God became

a

degeneracy,as daughters of men

sin. But the
are religion

mated of

cursed with

progeny

giantsin
and
true

whether true science questionis, of being correlated wholly insusceptible

whether,though
and

distinct and

they diverse,

are

not

still cal recipro-

complemental;whether, in a word, when and logically they will not prove adjusted, together
oppositehalves
segments
of the
same same

brought
to be

but

rounded

whole

of

truth, ing supportous harmoni-

in the

arch of rising

knowledge,

wedded interests,
"

Like

music perfect

unto

noble words."

At

the firstglance, by their most

assert

common

their definition,
is exact

will relationship and

itself. Science
doctrine ? ; but

knowledge
doctrine and the very
a

religionis revealed exact knowledge of what

facts.

revealed

Of facts ; and

of largely,

same

For, of
a

every

class of facts, there

is both

gious relihas

aspect and
been revealed

scientific aspect, a God and

a

phase of
of them

them which

which

by

phase

has been

discovered them
or

in

an

The scientist may seek to view mere by man. scientificlight, of nature, as phenomena exclusively

the

mere

religionist may

try

to view

them

in

an

exclusively
all, they are

as light, religious but the same objectscontemplated same

manifestations

of God
on

; but after

different
are

realities, bearing phases both of which

to

sides; the sential equallyesare religion

their

reality.We
of

might
in which
to

almost
science

as

well attempt to and

ignore the
but rooted each Let heavens and force other.
us

facts themselves branches

as truth,

ignore

their relations to

take the

an

illustration from

astronomy.
and time

In the starry

scientific observer

discovers space
a

illimitable matter under of fixed

disposed throughout
laws ; in observer religious

mechanical while the

other words, beholds

department
the

physics; immensity, eternity,

Relations

of

Science of the

and

Religion,
true

1 1

omnipotence, and wisdom

one

God

; in a

word,

department of theology. Now, these different aspects of the same phenomena, these almost oppositeviews of the same not only equallytrue, but equally essential to make are facts,
up the whole

truth

in

regard
and

to

those
man,
can

facts. the

The other

one as

has
tainly cer-

been

most

surelydiscovered by God,
of peril Great
or a

by

and

revealed the sacrifice of postulate than the

neither

be surrendered

but

at

both.

Celestial
or

physicswithout

the

First Cause

Creator,would
of the upon

ter betbe little

in elephant

upheld the Jehovah of

His enthroned
one

world

and

the cosmogony yet itself stood the

Brahmin, which
and the illustration of

nothing ;
Israelitish

the Bible without

now seem

astronomical
an

attributes would in the

but like

Jupiter

clouds

of Palestine.

in

half laws

only be of the other in a religious light. But let these two truths or halves of truth be brought together ; let the which bind sun, planet, and satellite in their spheresbe
a as

scientific light would

absurdityof the equalled by the superstition

The

viewed of

of the expressions immensity be lighted up both the sage declare the and

divine will and with the

can

the whole

theatre

then

the saint

and intelligence, exclaim, The together divine

"

heavens Our related

glory of
then

God."

first argument

is, that religionand

science

are

inconlogically.By their very definition it becomes if not impossible, that they should form two distinct ceivable, The contradiction. kinds of truth, flying apart in everlasting

scientific view

of the universe,and
or

the

view religious the

of the

universe,stand
and you would

fell together. Take but half the

either from

other,

have

truth,and that half without

science

logical Imagine, if you can, support all phenomena referred to religion,

to their causes,

without perfected all laws

their laws and

and

you

would

still need
causes,

the rational postulate and

a

of Cause of

great First Cause

of those
as

great Final

of those

laws,such

you

can

only find
the which other

in the

Jehovah
the God
gine ima-

the Scripture,
was

Alpha
and

and the

Omega,
the

beginning and
is to
come,

end, which
over

which

is and

all blessed

forever.

Or, on
without His

hand, try to
one

religioncompleted
revealed in all the

science,the

true

God

of plenitude

and perfections,

you

would

12

Introduction. rational counterpart of this such revelation,

still need

as

an

illustration of His
can

the as perfections afford;celestial physicsto unfold and

different sciences His

alone

to omnipotence ; terrestrial physics, His and goodness; and the psychical to approve sciences, without holiness, justiceand truth. If your science religion would land you in the absurdity of a creation without a Creator,

nity immensity, eterdom displayHis wis-

your

without religion of
a

science

would
a

leave you But

with the

abstraction
now

Creator

without

creation.

that

Creator

inhabitingyet controllingHis
as

imagine creation;

think

of all natural laws attributes will

see as

resolved

into divine

methods, and

of divine and
you

expressedin all natural phenomena ; how how absolutely logical, perfectly

and coalescence of science and

reasonable

is the

correlation

religion.
But, in the second
well and that
as

they place,
actual.

are

related
is not

logically.Their
real and
grown
one

connection

but ideal,

It is

as historically nominal merely simple matter of fact,

they have of the history

up

togetherthrough all the past

be written without

The

cannot

that of the other.

They

appear

in every

In all nations,as

progress. age as twin-fectors of human have in all individuals, proceeded side they successive conflicts and alliances have

by side, and
formed the civilization.

their

crises and

Their

ia the development of turning-points have been the central very representatives

scene

figures in
which
true

every
comes

great

of

history. In Egypt, out

of the Pharaohs
as

of the

Moses

with the wisdom

of the Sphinx,behold religion nursed conqueror cradle of science : in Judea, whither eastern sages are
star to

in the

led

by

behold science bowed at the Christ, shrine of religion Paul from the Areopagus : in Greece,where declares to the Epicureans and Stoics their unknown god, behold religion solvingthe problems of science : in Pagan

the

incarnate

Rome,
behold

when science

Plato

speaks through the apologies of Justin,

in Christian

: defending religion

Rome,

when

with the logic of Aristotle, behold gion reliAquinas reasons when Galileo braves the reclaiming science : in Italy, the anathemas of the Church, behold science dissipating of religion: in Germany, superstitions when Luther

gives

Connections back the Bible the

of Science

and

Religion.

13

the world, behold religionrekindling Christian civiltorch of science : in America, whence ization a young is already scatteringlight and behold science life, a nd ledge through coming ages, as knowgivingwings to religion: fro and the holiness fills and behold to both runs earth, their millennial and science shedding together religion dor. splento

What, indeed, from

the the

highestpoint of view, is
also related

the

historyof the
And,
Their
our

world third

but

historyof science and

bears
as

in the

they are place,

? religion practically.

logicaland
In
common

historical connection life they appear

its fruit before

so interests,

eyes.

united

bound vitally

up

together that neither could perishwere

own

live without asunder.

the

other,and both would

view them
in your

they torn
should
true
as

If you

experience, you

will

find that it is
your

that your faith simply impracticable knowledge, that you could hold as you believed
to be

contradict in
in

what religion
science

false in science,or

true

what in

you knew the world

must

to be at

false in

religion. And

if you

view

them that

so large, you will find them flourish or decay together. Strike

intertwined
a

they

blow

at

either and

you

wound

both.

Think

of

what

cultivated religion of

to the absolute

society would be, were neglectof science, ^a reign

"

superstition, tyranny, and barbarism, like that which covered Think of what Europe during the dark ages of the Church. science cultivated to the utter neglect societywould be, were of religion, a reign of infidelity, impiety and sensuality, brilliant but abortive, like that which in French historyhas
"

been what

written

in letters of blood would

and

terror.

Then

think of

the world

be, were

these two

together, correctingand
civilization shall have
over see

sued great interests puruntil each other, perfecting

heathenism

tianity triumphed over barbarism, and Christhroughoutthe earth, and you will
"

with theory joinswith reason, and experience history the living in asserting of their relations. reality their relations are And extensive. They do not very merely touch at occasional points,but form one continuous pinge which does not imjunction. There is no truth in Scripture that upon which does
some

fact in nature, as bear upon

some

there is

no

fact in nature

not

truth in

Scientific Scripture.

14 theories and

Introduction,

religiousdoctrines act and re-act upon each have but to of research. We other throughout the domain glance along the boundary line of the two departments in order to see their correspondences.Each science is connected
some

with

biblical doctrine ; astronomy, and the the

with

the doctrine doctrine doctrine the

of of of

creation

genesis and
the of first and

angels; geology, with the sabbath; anthropology,with the

Adam
;

second

with psychology,

doctrine

with the doctrine and immortality; sociology, regeneration of the Church and the millennium; theology,with all the doctrines of Christianity.In a word, the cyclopaedia peculiar of science
runs

with parallel their relations

that of
are

religion. complicated.
Instead
tersecting in-

Moreover,
of

very

forming a
and

bare contact,

they overlapand
ever

combine, like

branches. spheresor intertwining

Though
the

the facts

Scriptureare scientific hypotheses explainingthose dogmas expressing togetherin endless knots

is involved in
some

of nature

truths of

accordant, yet the

become

those

such

religious entangled of controversy. Every such dogma diate hypothesis. The dogma of immetruths have
in the

fects and

creation

is involved
; the

rival

hypotheses of

tion evolu-

and succession rival

dogma

of the six

hypotheses of uniformityand
covenant, in the rival
; the
races

of the Adamic
of plurality

in the days'genesis, catastrophe ; the dogma hypotheses of unity and

in the rival dogma of the resurrection, of the spiritualist and materialist ; the dogma of speculations divine right, in the rival schemes of the socialist and legitimist; and all the peculiar dogmas of orthodoxy, in the rival

systems of the naturalist and

dogmatic
in science.

in

supernaturalist In fact, thing everyis with tied something hypothetic religion up

their relations
or are

It need vital. Not

be added, that scarcely

in

also very do

any

merely
of each

harmless

abstract

manner

they
facts

thus take hold

our

other's very heart and life. Despite truths and scientific general belief that all religious found
is not in

will be which

accordant, yet
staked
some

at

present
If
up

there
no

is

no

doctrine which
must

in

some

theory and
we

theory
one we

is not

staked the

doctrine. if we

hold
we

the

let go

other,while

give

either

may

lose

Reconciliation both. What becomes

were

of
our

Science

and

Religion, heavens,if we

of

theory of
been

the

hold and

that the worlds

commanded

full-born from

nothing?
from of

yet, if we
where

hold is the
our

that

they have
hold

slowly evolved
?
was

lae, nebuour

doctrine

of creation

What made

becomes
in six

theoryof

if we earth,

that it

days of
veloped de-

twenty-fourhours ? and yet, if we hold through unmeasured time, where

sabbath that that
?

that it has been

is
our

doctrine of the if we hold hold trine docof the

What

becomes

of

our

theory of
and

races,

they descended they

from Adam

Eve

? and

yet, if we
is
our

from indigenous centres, where sprang of the divine image and fall of man What ? the soul, if we hold of hold that it is

becomes

our

theory of
? and

independent of
with the the
we

body
where What

yet if we
doctrine of
our

that it is interwoven

body,
?

is

our

immortality and
and miraculous

resurrection

becomes

if theory of society,

hold

that the hold

millennium

will be sudden

? and

yet, if we
our

that it will be historical and the second of

our

where rational,

is

doctrine of
becomes and special
one

coming and judgment of Christ? if we hold whole theory of religion,

and

What
to to
a

revelation? supernatural natural of

so

yet if
are we we

we

hold

that

is

and

where universal, Whatsoever

all the distinctive doctrines

may may

? Christianity

hold

in

is religion in science

thus
as

adventured

with whatsoever

hold

to

the very life of truth and virtue. put in peril so If,then,these relations are so extensive,so complicated,

vital, they do surelyrequireadjustment and

It will appear should be, or what
at
a

admit

of harmony.

glance, that they are not what they they might be, or what they will be. state is They are not what they should be. Their existing and science perfected, Were not their normal state. religion harmonious body of truth. they would together form one
Unless
we

adopt the
and

monstrous

conceit,that the
one

one

is exclusively

true

the other

the false, utterly devil ;

one or

wholly

of God

and

the other
are

that both

merely of the the fictitious,

"

the

equallywild fancy,
the
to be

mere

and superstition

other all delusion, abnormal.

can

we

must

grant their present conflict

to

No

one

who

holds
to
now

the truth in each

one

of them

believe their ideal state

be

of sheer contradiction.

Whatever

paradoxes may

obscure

them, he knows

that

16

Introduction. and has but to survey their the

in themselves
chaos

they
and

are

congruous,

of creeds

theories
assure

from resulting himself that

as

tagonism, anexisting

in order
are

to

yet their relations

not

what

they

should what

be.

As is not
an

littleare

they

their necessary

state they might be. Their existing No fatality has doomed them to state.

abnormal

strife. No Not

obstacle insuperable
we a

justment. forbids their adof it, but have fast

as

only

have

moral

pre-assurance

we

have

also
to

simply

and means for facilitating it. We capacities togetheras bring the two interests logically and
under

they mature,
spontaneous
errors

the

natural

laws

of

thought,by

the

affinitiesof truth,they will shake

off all accretive the dust. of

and

run

togetherlike drops
clash with
our

of

from quicksilver
not

If
any

our

theories

creeds, this is
natural

because

actual

disagreement
even

between

facts and
our

revealed
ments instruduction in-

truths,not
of

because
but

of any

essential defects in because of

some

knowledge,
nature
some

simply

wrong

from
because

or

some

false

of Scripture, interpretation
reason
or

of

use illegitimate

either of between
are

of revelation. and
as

The in

very

collisions which their ideal

not

arise

science

religion
yet their

spiteof
And

harmony, they
what

evidence

that

relations

are

what
are

they might
The

be. will be. Their

still less
is not is

they

existing

state

their final state. actual.

harmony possiblebetween
shows that their present has

them

becoming

History
in
nature

derangement
been with
is

is transient and

partial.Already, whatsoever
is

discovered certainly whatsoever has been

plainlyrevealed
which

sufficiently congruous in Scripture.

remain

It

only

the theoretical and

the the doctrinal,

and hypothetical in conflict, While the

the and

dogmatic portionsof knowledge

even

these

have

been
are

steadily diminishing.
in different stages of

sciences least-developed revealed into the religion, with

more

advanced

and

to opposition are perfect coming

harmony
; and

it and

yieldingit new
more

defence
are

and
in

tion illustra-

while

the

doctrines least-important essential and rational

seeming
may this
go
reason on

conflict with science,the

fundamental

already
mutual from
one

be

taken

as

its

only

postulates. And
the

demonstration, this logical must interaction,

class of facts and truths to

another,until

8 be

Introduction,

she should
not

in

harmony
science sincere

with

science ?

It is true, she does the individual.

know science

depend
her of

upon
most

for the

of regeneration
are

Among
even

followers and

those

who of

little
in

science, theological
some

still less

while general,
to

of her most

learned

after preachscholars, ing It is true, too, that

upon

others,might become
not

castaways.

she the

may

be

essentially dependent
We
can

science

even

for

regenerationof society.

conceive, that divine

the first demonstrative,
sun,

revelation

might

have

been

made the

at

like universal, instantaneous,

noon-day
thousands
we

instead

of

having

been

like the

dawn, twilight

restricted to

small portions

of mankind,

prolonged through

of years, and
eVen

composed
of
new

of

only

credible material ; and further revelations

as

may

dream

miracles

and

means

of

ing vanquishit has

; and

and promoting Christianity.But hitherto infidelity

not

pleased Divine
facts
as

Providence
we now

so

to

govern what
we

the world

taking the
for the be welcomed It would
an

find

them,
of

affirm is, that should

vindication
as
a

and useful
be

extension

science religion,
an

if not auxiliary,
to

seem

to

her mission

indispensable ally. often as testify, though

to

unconscious

witness,to the authorityof the Scriptures ;

our perfecting

aid in

correctingand meaning;

fallible

of interpretation

of art and propagating appliances literature and commerce in ; in a word, to clothe Christianity of that panoply of which civilization, by means superstition
and is
as

their

to afford the

heathenism

are cross

to be

subdued

throughout
to

the earth.

She

lightto
And

the
were

and

wings
to

the

Church, from
formidable himself

age to

age.

it

simply idle
so

ignore an
or

agent capable of
a

becoming
Let the

either

valuable

friend
is fain

so

foe.

mere

who religionist of her his

scorn pharisaic

wrested Gentiles.
Is in

from

beware claims, hands, and become

up in lest the oracles of God be

to
as

shut

gospel to
should

the

it not

important
with

to

Science

also, that she

be

Too much ? has she hitherto religion her indebtedness of slightedor forgotten to religion. Some her most zealous votaries have worshipped Nature more than

harmony

God, while
torch
was

not

few have It need

defied the very

not

altar at which that she has

her

lighted

be denied

some-

The times suffered from and it must be from

True

UltUnate

Philosophy,
and fanatical
is
an

19

hate theological

interference;
in

owned

also,that there

advantage

her freeing Let her her

the trammels all needed

distinct
as

of sanctimonious

phraseology.
frame of

have
as

liberty of
such

research, and
that

dialect
we

possiblefrom

worship..

But when
true

have

duly

made

allowances, it will stillremain

doctrines

the that,for the cultivation and completion of science,

and

sentiments
not

ideas,the truths and

of

are religion

only valuable,but essential. Humility, reverence, docility, in the pursuitof knowledge than less requisite faith are no intellectual qualifications the other more ; for the kingdom of nature, like that of heaven, can only be entered as a littlechild.
that Great First and Final Cause analysis, in the Scriptures, affords the only rational theory revealed of the world which even our physical researches can upon be wrought into intelligible or unity.Religion alone, proceed, And in the last

by exhibitingthe
transform revelation
it from

universe

as

the

creation
; and

of

Creator, can
her sublime
reason

chaos
be

to cosmos not

without
to

it would faith.

less anomalous

than and
entist scisearch, re-

to appalling

She

is herself the very

lamp
Let

of the

reason mere

the

only
who

clue

to the riddle of the

world.

is fain to cast

off"her he

teachings in
find

the

pride of
to

be

assured

that

will but

nature

be

her

temple, and
And

like the Athenian himself, shrine. it not

of old, an

shipper ignorantwor-

at her

is lastly,

friend of and
seem more

important to Philosophy, both science and religion, that she should their harmony? Her aim pursue may
than speculative that
as

as

the

nise recogindeed

that of

science, and
she

less practical searches

course

than for truth

of

religion,as
for its
may
at
own

everywhere
sake. have And been

truth

her

in
as

pursuit of
here
or

that aim
has

times

wayward,

she there she

in

has both

ignored all religionfor the sake of science, in religion. Not she has merged all science yet reached her own loftyideal by embracing them
one

view.

Not

yet has

she

wrought
if

that

complete
quiry of in-

system of knowledge which

in
are

shall combine
But

all modes

all fields of research. of

and religion and

science

genuine provinces

truth, if

reason

revelation

20

Introduction,
correlate fectors of factors

are

only by conjoining that the complete throughout provinces, of knowledge can ever be attained; it is only in and system the that we through harmony of science and religion may after the Ultimate one aspire Philosophy. from these Descending now generalviews, for a glance at
both both the educational
it ranks

knowledge, it

is

value

of Christian

we science,
can

shall find that the ing form-

with

the

highest studies which

its

mould
as a

mind.

It takes

place among

them

logic;of
of such

in its richest inductive logic,

of plied apsmd processes,

course

logic as applied to the pre-eminent problems of and philosophy. Apart from its momentous science,religion it cannot in a moral but have an intellectual significance light, it from the theological known advantage, distinguishing study, Christian into which enters more as Apologetics, particularly the training of the clergythan into the liberal culture of those who are not yet committed of a creed. We as propagandists do not undervalue science such attempts to render tributary but believe it possiblealso to make to orthodoxy, we tial essenthat well and to science, as as the this, Christianity helpful
other, should
scholar.
be

included

in
a

the

education

of

an

plished accom-

guished Facultyas distinPhilosophical of absolute from a Theological while it is ever Faculty, of sceptics, yet the moreimportance to forestall the objections characteristic aim will be to develop the intellectual capacities, the reasoningpowers, to induce philosophito discipline cal the interests of truth habits of thought,and to subserve and learning. It is,in fact,for such secondary purposes that the great works of Paley and Butler, with their largely have been used so long in the English acknowledged defects, and American universities. Though primarilydesigned to repelthe arguments of the atheist and infidel, yet for generations

Moreover, in

the

they have of training

with

also served the Christian

as

kind

of mental

gymnastic for
ligion. rea

scholar in the almost

of philosophy be said to have

; and

In this character valuation

may

the the

they may higher logic or

number have

mathematics

if

we

judge by which pends, analyses,

teachers and

of editions,introductions, comaccumulated
are

for the be

help
very

of

students, they

not

likelyto

soon

Tlie

Study of Christian
before
we are

Science, them

21

supplanted. Long
among the
mere

ready

to

store

away dences, Evi-

trophiesin
acute

the arsenal of the Christian

they

may

yet do much

good
as

service

in
as

drilling vigorous
able defenders

thinkers,and
of the fiiith. But besides
to

reasoners,

well

this

mere

intellectual

this discipline,

incidental

advantage
benefit powers
excess

the student,there will be the still higher moral such

of
as or

having
at

will leave

symmetrical development of all his his faith in neither his knowledge nor
for the class in
are

variance,and of being furnished with such sound,

as will fit him yet catholic principles,

high
our

duties appertaining

to

the

whole
we

educated
are

questionswith
of the
to the

which

to

deal

the

day. The living questions

shades

in former times, as being restricted, cloisters of divinity, the academies of science,and the the topics of the of philosophy, they have become
age.

Instead

of

newspaper,

the rail-carand the fire-side. And hour. As You

are

in they are rising

importance every form, a practical

in every walk of your intellectual
and
to

going forth to meet them in lawyers, physicians, clergymen,scholars

will
soon

of life, you

be

generation. You will temptations peculiarto your

evils of one-sided
the

versies mingling in the controbe exposed to the soon

callings, respective
and aims. special the
now

all the be

culture

You

will

taking

sides in

great

battle between
you you

knowledge and faith of the time ; and it rests with whether to determine,in these preliminary trials,
hereafter be
your

shall of of

found ranked

among
as

the lovers

mere

bigotsand
and

charlatans

day, or
to not

of truth

benefactors

mankind. As
may

the be

of pleasures
so

our

academic

task,the argument
have
to

we plain. Unfortunately,

deal

with

many

which subjects

do

not

excite
are

spontaneous
some

interest in

allminds. studies
too

Scientific studies
grave
; and to

too

dry to

and

religious
mere

to be others,

esteemed

aught

than

task-work still more from

common

when

both of
a

arid walks life into which

in the pursued together led quite away are we philosophy, region of sublimated thought and
are

to be

toward feeling
can

but

few minds

are

attracted and

which

only

be reached

efforts by long-sustained

of attention and

22

Introduction. And the adventurous traveller in search

some

thought.
rare

yet, as
in

of

prospects
range,

nature, while
after rewarded

mountain and

scalingpeak
be

ascending peak, with

pause

difficult
nerve

strained
a

muscle, will

at every

with

healthier

of these arduous glow and a granderhorizon,so in the course of ours we speculations may enjoy an elevation and expansion well worth all the labor they cost us. and heart, of mind, fancy, There will be that intellectual pleasurewhich springs from the

discoveryof

new

truths,and

beautiful

relations between

and perceptionof new them; subtle harmonies, which

the

easily persuade us
**

How Not But

charmingis divine philosophy;

harsh and
as

crabbed,
is

as

dull fools suppose,

musical

lute.*' Apollo's

That

the word

and

the works and

of God

will yet be found appear

as

monious har-

; that Nature

must Scripture
one

only pages
divine
velation re-

in the

same

book
one

and
to

parts of
be

argument ; that
human

is
; in
a

day
once

word, that science shall

a

supported by a ever expand

and
a we

tion demonstratoward science, Omni-

is at

yearning
as

mind; philosophic
of this

and

trace

ideal, we glorious may know mental enjoyment and rational exultation with which the zealous the of his seeker for truth cries Eureka researches. at goal There will also be that imaginativepleasurewhich attends an enlargement of the fieldof thought and a multiplication of the materials for conjecture and speculation. The connections extensive between science and religion as numerous, are
and His intricate
creation
as are

presentiment of the tion step by step the realizasomething of that keen

the connections
as we

between
to

the Creator unfold them before

a

and
one us

; and

shall

proceed

after another" in their due

order. Nature
made

in all her infinite varietyand revelation of Him time."

orbs

will open vicissitude but as

manifold
in its

who

"hath

everythingbeautiful
the the secret

Devout

fancy, now
then

of astronomy,

soaring up amid diving down amid

countless
atoms

of of

anon chemistry,

Genesis,at

wandering back through the teeming ages of length hasteningon to the ripeningglories
find herself in realms of fact
more won-

the

will Apocalypse,

Dignity of Christian
derful than any realm of the fiction;

Science, sober verities of

23

religion
it

will outshine shall be

as

the most if the

splendid fables of superstition ; and classic Muses were followingin the train
on
a

of of

the Christian the creature And

Graces
and

tour

of the creation for the the Creator.

good

the

glory of
witness

there will be added which

wrong,
we

to all this the

high

moral
over

tion satisfacerror,

with

the
over

triumph
evil. between

of truth

rightover raging
the

and

good
and

That

conflict which
reason

is

in the

bosom of

of this age which

the

of

man

and the word

God,

is yet to issue

in practically heathen barism barin the

predominance of a Christian civilization over is here to be viewed throughout the earth, region
in the in the cool abstraction, clear lightof prophecy. As
we on are a

by

us

calm and of
a

of

mood from

of

philosophy,
loop-holes
war-

the

retreat, wherein
look of forth

fere,we
horizon

being bounded battle-field,

all
over

drilled for the

actual

only by
smoke of

the
troversy, con-

thought, covered
whereon
not

with

the

but great kings and peoplesalone, ing ideas and principles are strugglingfor the mastery, with lastinterests of humanity staked upon the issue; and as we see how the powers of
even are light now

and

darkness, and
in that solemn
utters

steadily gaining on the we marshallingto victory,

the great master
name

powers
may

of

share

joy
a

which

of

English philosophy
sages
to
see

forth in the

of the

seers

and and

of all

time

"

It is upon

tossed

pleasureto stand on the sea; a pleasureto

a

the shore stand

ships
of
a

in the window thereof

on

castle and
but
no

to see

battle and

the
to

adventures the

below

pleasureis
of truth

comparable

standing
see

the vantagewhere
and
so

ground
air is

(a hill not

to be

commanded,
to

and
errors

the
derings wan-

always
and

clear and mists and

smd serene,)

the

tempests in the vale

and pity,
not

below;

always

that this prospect be with

with

or swelling pride."

CHAPTER

I.

EARLY

CONFLICTS SCIENCE

AND AND

ALLIANCES RELIGION.

BETWEEN

At
eminence

the

close

of

our

introduction

we

stood the

upon
vast

an

imaginaiy
of

of faith and

hope, overlooking Resuming

hosts which the

battle-field
purpose
now

modern
to

philosophy.
the the

figure, we
are

review
out ; to

motley
various their

there which
over

mustered; they
the
or
are

to
shalled mar-

point

standards

under fortunes

trace

changing
in
or

field,as
there

here

they

are

seen

closing
arms,

the
now

deadly grapple, rushing wildly

resting
or

idly upon
anon are

their

in

the how
at

charge,

trailingtheir forming
for the
a

banners last

in the

dust

; to

show
and

the lines

decisive of the

struggle;
sure

length

to

gather against
In
to
a

chances

defeat, the
next

presages will be

tory. of vic-

plainer words,
of the
to

few of

chapters

devoted

survey
as

present

state

parties

in the

philosophical
and ligion, Remony. harultimate

world

the
a

great

question
at

of

reconciling
of

Science

with

glance

the

prospects

their

And

we

shall

begin

this part

of

the

work

with

brief

torical his-

sketch
as

of the from It is

causes

of their of

present disturbed

relations,
to

traceable

the

dawn

Greek

philosophy
the
to

the
we

formation. Remay

only by
the

thus

studying
and

past that
forecast the

hope

to

understand shows burst

us

present

future.

History
do
not

especially,that great
the world
as mere

intellectual

movements
or

upon grow

happy

accidents of and 27

racles, misome

but

rationally, almost
human

out intelligibly,

existing need

of the

mind,

which

is known

felt

by

28 the few

and Early Conflicts

Alliances.
; for so

[part i.
does dence Provi-

long before
rule mankind
vast

it is

seen

by
and

the many
reason.

in order reformations such

our

And

if this be true Science and

must

of those two
we

in
names

Religion and
as

which and
to

now
as

associate with the wonders when of

Luther
we

Bacon
go
even

hail the
causes

own

era,

then

back
to

times

they first sprang

for centuries towards
trace

into view

and

the

which

beford

had

been

secretlyand
as we

working steadily
shall see, human
can we

them.

Only by
and

this means,

the

rise of that great Schism

between of

and

divine

knowledge
which

consequent
the

anarchy

opinions and
of peril And
modern

interests

has

become

characteristic

civilization.
be

it may

another

reason

for such
as

review,that therein

will historyappear pre-eminently example. If we are sometimes of into antiquity them

a

philosophy teachingby takes amused by turning the mismodern

foil to
we

wisdom,

yet

we

can

also learn from

that

are

ourselves

stillfallible, and

more to this very class of questions. Indeed,no as especially could be written than that instructive chapter of human errors and the religious which would treat of the collisions between

scientificclasses since the could

we

beginning of

the Christian

era

; nor

have

better moral them

still pendingbetween have

for the controversies preparation than a candid study of those which We shall
see

alreadybeen
facts which and

settled. heathen

Christian

fathers

jecting re-

had philosophers

long
to

before discovered, pagan

infidel savants
to have

at truths scoffing

which

sages

yearned

revealed ; and

if we

need

remember

orthodoxy as Augustine and Turrettin should and then betrayed into false science, yet we were now of science as Kepler and Newton that such masters not forget from true religion. swerved for one moment never that these mistakes of great and good It need hardly be said, either of the past will be recalled in no invidious spirit, men towards towards sound true philosoor phy theology and religion, and science. From our higher pointof view we may now the virtues of individuals from the faults of their distinguish
models of
times
; the truths which

that such

have

endured
even a

from

the

errors

which
can

have

passed

away.

Moreover,

defeated party

afit is

ford to smile at absurdities which

it has

outgrown, when

CHAP.

I.]
that

and Mythology, of Pliilosophy Conflicts

reverses history

29

seen as

the from
the

pictureagainst its antagonist,

other
full

soon

as

it is viewed

side.

Without Science

pretending to give a enough

for
our

in their connection it will be

with the

historyof Religion and zation, leadinginterests of civilito

purpose

cull

few

ples exam-

of the successive
and

conflicts and

alliances of the

religious

the theologic and the philosophic spirit, mind, as they will appear, according to a natural division of and post-Christian time, in the pre-Ghristian ages of Pagan and Reforming ages of Scholastic, science,and the Patristic, the scientific Christian

science,down
And in combine

to

the

cisive present critical epoch of deoutlines

we

warfare
to

sketching these
of such

shall

deavor en-

as religion Matter, D'Aubign6, Millman; such Neander, Gieseler, Schaff, historians of philosophy as Brucker, Tenneman, Cousin,

the views

historians of

Erdmann Ueberweg, Zeller, and civilization

as

; and

such

historians of literature

Tiraboschi, Sismondi, Hallam, Schlegel,

Guizot, Balmez
The

and

Draper.
Age
of

Pre-Christian

Pagan

Science,

(b.c. 500). And if

we

would
we

seek
must

the

first
to

signs and
the age of

present conflicts
in its

go
era.

back

beginnings of Pagan philosophy

was

before the Christism

It is true

that science

then

infencyas
yet
come

nursed

in the schools its divine

of Greece, and

religion
; but
were

had not
certain

forth from
or

pupilagein
of them

Judea
both

innate

traditional

elements

alreadyactive
strifesof wherever
or

in the ages

and existing civilization,

were

the inevitable
as

coming

dimly

foreshadowed

ture, in minia-

the

bigotrycould array of knowledge was subtlety

one

itselfagainst enlightenment,
seen

city corruptingthe simplito convert

of faith. On the of bigotryhad begun hand, the spirit of

the votaries
was

philosophyinto proto-martyrs
held tipSocrates
to

of science.

It

this

which spirit,

as comedy of Aristophanes tryingto heavens,because he had sought to of tempests by a theory of aerial concussions,and at lightning him for his alleged length, contempt of the gods, condemned

publicodium in the chase Jupiterout of the explain the thunder and

30
to the cup

Pre-Christian of hemlock. exile for

an

Pagan
this

Science.

[part i.
Anaxabut
a

It was

goras

into

teachingthat
eclipsenot
of
a

which drove spirit, the god of day was

a

globe
which

of

aod fire,

presage

of the wrath this

of

but Apollo,

the shadow

passingplanet. It was
of

accused

Aristarchus hearth

the sacred
to account

of the

spirit, sacrilegiously move attemptingto reuniverse by supposing in order

of the
seasons

for the

phenomena
and

that the

earth

it was in motion the heaverfs at rest. And this might later led reflect Plinyto which, at a spirit period, upon Hipparchus, the father of Greek astronomy, as having invaded the abode of the gods in making a catalogueof the stars. of sophistry On the other hand, however, the spirit had begun be
to

pervert the
of

recreants

from

the

old
was

prototypes of the
bred
a race

later

infidelity.It

mythology into this spirit which

sciolists amid the altars and templesof scoffing the popularfaith, and at length, as expressed in the tragedies of Euripidesand by the arts of Alcibiades,undermined soever whattruth stilllingered in the ancient of moral and religious It this spirit was which, as Plutarch tells legendsand laws. whilst offering viewed the priest at the altar, but a as us, even slaughtering cook, and having decorouslyconsulted the oracle retired to this
sneer

at

the

bad

poetry of its responses.

It

was

which, in the age of Roman satire, spirit ripenedinto such ship hypocrisy that Seneca could gravelyargue that divine wordue only to good manners, whilst Cicero declared was
augurs

that two

could

not

look

each

other in the face without

laughing. And it was philosophical emperors,

under the which, at length, spirit of Jupiter into degraded the priests ministers of the senate, and collected the gods of the provinces into the pantheon as mere trophiesof Caesar. rule had spread over the known By the time the Roman and false religion strifes between world, such prelusive a a of outworn fake science had left nothing but a mass tions superstiand fragmentaltruths,in the midst of which philosophy with all her problems as yet sat hopeless and unbelieving, unsolved.

this

CHAP.

I.]
The

of Chnstumty and Philosophy. ConflicU

Post-Christian
Age Pagan Science,

31

of

(a.d. 1-200.)
When Gentile fece to for
a

at length emerged Christianity

upon
were

the

stage of

civilization, religionand face as leadingpowers in

or

science

first

the

historyof the
seemed

brought world, and

plant sup-

century
the

two

afterwards

each

to striving

the other. On there was at firstan Christianity, apparent had scarcely left supplant Philosophy. The apostles side of
up, in the unlettered

effort to the

Church, when

which

there sprang the firstChristians had

clciss from weak

been

a largelyrecruited,

of human jealousy

superseded in

them

claimed,had been learningwhich, it was and knowof wisdom ledge. by miraculous gifts
was

Clement abstinence
canons;

of Rome from and

held

by
as

this party to have

one

joined en-

mental

culture

of the

apostolic
as

Barnabas of

Polycarpwere
carry

classed with
own

St. Paul of

authors

and

which epistles Hermas, as

their

evidence of

ture; imposhis

if in contempt of
a

scholars, put

in angelical rhapsodies And this

as

the mouth
came

shepherd.
paganism,
time. of all

Christianity

in closer conflict with the

well spirit

nigh pervaded
kind
was

apologeticsof the
the
source

Philosophyof every
error,

as stigmatized as

its

great
to

masters

branded the

and heresiarchs,

Christians into the

a

exhorted

flee from

Grove

and

porch
and the
a

of Solomon. and Platonic,

a

"Away,"
Dialectic

cried

Lyceum "with Tertullian,

to

the

Stoic,
that of

We Christianity."
strove not

know school

first apologist, who Justin, could Christ,

lead

the

Plato to the feet of he

was

those quitesatisfy
added

whom

defending so long as mantle, though he afterwards

And
came

he refused to doff the

to

pher's philoso-

crown.

geometry
whom

it was

employed in writingsfor the

and Galen. On

martyr's Eusebius tells us how the culture of logicand the crimes of heretics, to be placedamong of complainedthat they lost sightof heaven whilst and neglected the sacred measuring the earth,
works of such infidels
as

it the

Euclid, Aristotle,
at the same
we are

the side of
a

time

like

however, there was Philosophy, As effort to supplantChristianity.

told

32

Post-Christian Pagan Science.

[part

themselves,it crept into the veiy fold of the by the apostles the pure gospel with an eloquentsophistry; Church, corrupting assailed it with the wisdom from beyond its palescornfully or At first, of the world. indeed,the great writers of the age, to notice the Seneca, and Tacitus, Plutarch, deigned not even
new

which religion which

had

appeared among
past
out
a

the

vulgar crowd

of

gods

for ages

Protean
to
a

or accumulating,

only
broken

alluded
in

it

had been superstition as a fanatical distantly of the

which folly
even

had

comer

empire.
no

And

after its rapidspread among

the time

peoplecould
with

longer
satire

be

overlooked,it was
the blameless

for

some

met

policyand

rather than

with argument lives of

ting Pliny the younger, whilst admitthe Christians, felt obliged to treat

visionarydisturbers of the peace ; the witty Lucian from the tricks of the magicians to passed by an easy sneer the miracles of the apostles tempt ; and Celsus poured all the conof aristocratic culture upon the humbling doctrines and
them
as

homely
But
as

virtues of the crucified peasant of Nazareth. the

philosophyof

exclusive of The all the

claims

the age became there was of Christianity,

more a

aware

of the

last

grand rally
Galilee.

schools

against the
East and

rude the

teachers wisdom

from of the

knowledge
and of and

of the

West,

Gnosticism Platonism
of reason, any

Amnonius

woven Platonism,were Saccas, as

in the Neotogether the

one

eclectic creed
as

the austere

Plotinus put

forward

of the Christian models the system

of virtue and devotion.

havingwrought

through the

superiorto Porphyry, polytheistic legends,

the Hebrew adroitlystrove to match prophecieswith the Heathen oracles;and Hierocles aimed to finish,the caricature god of Tyana, a wonder-working demiby exhibiting Apollonius the of the Greeks, as the equal of Jesus of Nazareth, new hero of the Jews. When, however, Justin, as miracle-working nic in the Platofrom their own a convert ranks,was seen sitting cloak
at to

the

feet of and

changed
hinted from with the the

hatred

their disdain Christ, had persecution. What the

was philosophers

was

quickly
already

been

in the

writings of
of the

commanded

throne

fierce shouts
were

echoed emperors, and the Coliseum of the populace as, year after year, thrown
to the lions.

^Christian martyrs

34

Patristic Christian Science.

to

[part

i.

notional entities traced from the germ of reason,

up

revealed

realities as

the flower
on

yet it lost quiteas much

its

sical phyall

which and exegesis side, through a narrowing logic

bound from

Scriptureand turned it away such crude even research;and consequently empirical

science
as

it within

the

letter of

natural
soon

it had buried

inherited from under

a mass

the of

early Greeks

was

or forgotten

traditions. patristic

In

and Heraof Thales,Anaximenes, geology the speculations clitus, tracingthe growth of the world from water, air,or fire,
were

of

and only exchanged for the fanciful allegories the Hexaemeron on Origen, Basil,and Ambrose

homilies
or

six

days' work
Ptolemaic

of creation. and

In

astronomy

the heliocentric views the

of Aristarchus

Pythagorashad alreadygiven place to

of the heavens,
as a

theory

system of crystalline
the

around spheresrevolving left free to think of

man

the earth ; and

as

theologianthus

pivot of the universe, could easily reconcile the theory with Scripture. According attributed to Justin Martyr, the to the Orthodox Catechism chamber of the heavens,described in the Psalms,is or canopy
the moral formed

by

huge globe or

dome

of

glasswhich

rests

upon

flowing around the earth which in its turn, as Job is hung upon declares, nothing. St Chrysostom, or perhaps mistaken for the a turgid orator Severian, golden-mouthed did not go underneath sun explained that the setting preacher,"
the waters
"

but

earth, according to the pagan notion, and thus,as Solomon passed obliquelybelow the horizon,
back
to

and

around

the

says, hasted In

the

geography

the

place whence corruption of

even

he

arose.

natural

knowledge

with the

false Biblical views

became

more

remarkable, and

doctrine of the earth's held

by

both

Plato

and antipodeswhich had been rotundity and Aristotle, and all but proved by the
was

Alexandrian less monstrous upon foolish the

geometers,
than

at

lengthdiscarded
St.

as

fable not

heretical. in

living wheels
of inhabitants

Jerome, in commenting Ezekiel's vision, speaks of a

there feet
are

conceit whose

philosophersthat
stand with

two

pheres hemisthe

like opposite, Christian

cherubim

in the

the temple. Lactantius,

matter

Cicero,
the feJse

departing
notion of

in
a

this

from

his

model,

classed
a

peopled globe among

the

vagariesof

CHAP.

I.]

Blended

Pagan
such

and

Christian Culture.
wonders of the
men

35
world
as

science, and
beneath

ridiculed

new

and hanging gardens,climbing rivers,

us,

inverted Even

walking

Augustine, of the earth, though he cautiously granted the spherical figure denied the existence of antipodes as contrary to the Scripture doctrine of the first Adam, the descent of races from
water.
one

like shadows

in the

such unknown gions reimpossiblewere pairbeing physically So inwroughtwith beyond the seas inhabited by man. mind these fancies did the theological become, that one Cosmas an Indicopleustes,

Alexandrian standard

monk Biblical

of the sixth century,

at

length

set

forth

geography, "Topoas an

graphiaChristiana,"in which, after mapping the earth

bounded by trough-like seas, covered with a oblong plain, in the back ground, and having a mountain roof, crystal range hid at night, which the sun he proceeded to cite behind was and prophets, patriarchs, in apostles
not

its
a

as defence,

doctrine

concerning which
At the
same

it

was

lawful for

Christian to doubt

time, all the issuinginterests of this paganized

not

could Christianity Its

but

share of

in its

hybridcharacter.
license. the thony, Anof

piety became
the

but

mixture

and austerity forth from

father of asceticism,led

luxury

the

cityand the court a crowd deserts of Egypt ; Pachomius,

of anchorites the founder

to the Caves

and

of the cloister

life,

organized monasteries and nunneries as sanctuaries of virtue social corruption too amid to be a described; and gross his lofty for thirtyyears upon stood Simeon, the Stylite,
column ages of
above

the

surrounding worldliness
and mortification. The
a

as

model
was cross a

to after
mere

penance of

Its ritual

medley
a common was

incongruous usages.
charm,
and
as

sign of
a

the

became

well

as

sacred

rite ; the devoted

Lord's
to

observed
sun;

on by imperialedict,

day
was was

the

day god

of the and the

Christian

worship
interior

celebrated after the

in Greek

Roman

whose basilicsB, synagogue. And

pattern of
than
a

Jewish
councils

its politywas civil rule. organs

littlemore Grand

compact of churchly prideand

were

cal ecclesiastiGhost

convoked

as

of the

Holy

by

the decrees

of emperors,

Christian in the Roman

and sometimes with tumult; pomp and Pagan factions contended for supremacy Senate ; and only ten years after the eagles

with

36
of Constantine

ScholasticCkrisHan Science.
had carried the
cross

[part !"

throughout the empire;

altars of

the Apostate, was Julian, Apollo and the temple of The

a

the impiously rebuilding Solomon. science has been the

Patristic type of Christian of

likened

to

dream twilight ages. it was

thought before
passed away

long night watches

of

the middle of which chaotic

It the

with the

and settingglory,

Byzantine empire, there ensued, during a

elements tribes with with of another the the
new

period

of several

centuries,as
Germanic

culture,the descent
blood of the schools lost

of the

North, the
the East

rise of

Charlemagne

great

of the West, and

the inroads

of the Saracens with the

learningof

The

Scholastic

Age

of

Christian

Science,

(a.d. 700-1400.)
In the age

theology and
one

schoolmen, the truce existingbetween philosophy gave place to a bondage, and the
could

of the

grew so strong and the other so weak, that there them. be as littleof fair strife as of free alliance between

Theology, orthodoxy, the fathers,

in

course

of time, grew It made

of

strong enough
Church the

to

jugate sub;

philosophy.
the sole
one

the

only

school

test

all truth ; the

traditions of the the system of But

pabulum

of the
to

and intellect; the creed of

a mere Aristotle, not by one it was

frame-work

Augustine.

stride that it reached

the throne.

from the seventh long period of transition, the free Platonic spirit still to the tenth century, when lingered, in John Scotus Scot,who in the as Erigena,the Erin-bom of a universal midst of surrounding barbarism boldly dreamed of a universal emas pire, Charlemagne had dreamed philosophy, of former systems. to be wrought out of the wrecks There
was

firsta

There the

followed,during the eleventh and twelfth centuries,

when its first disciples forming period of scholasticism, were Abbey of gathered by Lanfranc in the great Norman of Canterbury, the second St Augustine, anAnselm Bee. nounced ledge, its leading principle by placingfeith before knowwithin the bounds of revelation. and confining reason narrowed stillmore Peter Lombard, the Master of Sentences,

CHAP.

I.]

Predominance

of Theology.

37

the

of the thought by puttingthe authority Church above that of Scripture, and digesting the conflicting reason opinions of the fathers as the only problems of right ; of Hales, the Irrefragable and Alexander Doctor, rendered of the intellect

circle of free

the thraldom

traditions or patristic and condensing them body of divinity. Then

came

complete by systematizing the with the Aristotelian sentences logic,

of

into the first Summary

Theology

or

thirteenth Albert the

in the crowning epoch of scholasticism, flourished. its grandest doctors century, when the

Great, the Universal system

a

Aristotelian

of

Doctor, wrought the whole philosophy into the theological

erudition which amazed his distilled the
a

with cyclopaedia, age. Thonias learned

voluminous

Aquinas, the Angelical Doctor,

huge
very

compound

with into brilliant syllogisms, all

cendent trans-

genius which
to

dazzled Duns

Europe, and

made

him

the

idol of the schools.

Scotus, the Subtle Doctor, proceeded

defies modern

sands evaporate the distinctions of Aquinas, before thoua

of students,in and the the

a

jargon which

hension; compre-

host of other

great doctors

with, lofly titles,

the Profound, the Sublime, the Perspicuous, Enlightened, beaten walk of the Stagyrite Solemn, paced the same about
at

round

Zion.
same

And,

the
to

time,into
been

the service of this arid orthodoxy that

was

seems

have
nature.

pressed all else

among

good

and

great in human

It claimed

itsfruits the

highest

of Clairvaux, the Mellifluous t5qpes of virtue and piety. Bernard Doctor, threw over it the charm of a saintly eloquence blended with
a

knightlyvalor
of St. into the

in

its

defence; Hugo
with the it from of

and the

Richard, the mystics

strife of the schools

Victor, retired
reveries

cloister ; and
means

Bonaventura, the Seraphic Doctor, mounted

towards the arts of
an

by

of it all

the very
to

heaven

of rapt devotion.

It summoned

grace

Raphael,as with the pencil its ideals of heavenly purityand archangel, portrayed in architecture the magAngelo embodied ; Michael nificent
monuments

its embellishment.

into

verse

the

of its intellectual energy; and Dante wove clouds, legends,which, like sunset gorgeous

illumined

its very

decline.

And

it

was

attended

in its career

38 by
had eveiy the form

Scholastic Christian Science,

of pomp of and

[part.i.

tournaments

grandeur. Its harsh dialectics and chivalry for a gay foreground,

crusades
; its prodigious

issued in the lore flowered heaven

stem

of the splendidromance into a ritucd which, it was envy,

were

the inhabitants said, their

of its

might
decrees of

if envy executed Caesars

could

enter
a

minds;
who had

and

by
his

monarch

made whom Grod.

the

throne

the

kings with

their

and before footstool, of peoplesquailedas the vice-gerent

could only Philosophy,however, during all these centuries, the beginning of scholasticism, succumb in to theology. At the person of her firstvotary, she had
arm

been

forced to

the strong
for been

of the

when hierarchy, Platonism I. as

attempting to
anathematized

re-unite

John Scotus and had Christianity,

a

yieldto Erigena,
driven had
vaded in-

by

Nicholas

and pantheist

into exile at Oxford. been fenced out

And

thereafter her whole

as mere

domain

of the Church be

or profane learning,

only to
to the most

conquered,until subservience. abject

every

province was
indeed

reduced

In

Logic
upon

the dialectic of Aristotle the set

was

used,but
any
to

used

only
in

mere

form

as

and problems of orthodoxy, well as matter was enough Church. of Roscelin of

deflection down the

draw

the anathemas founder ideas

are

of the
sect

Compiegne,

of the but

who nominalists,

held

that universal

and only escaped words, was arraigned as a tritheist, death of the William recantation. by Champeaux, founder of the sect of realists, held the oppositetheory who that universal ideas are the only realities, bate was pursued in deuntil he retired discomfited from the schools pantheist, of Paris ; and Peter Abelard, the proud lover of Eloise and greatdialectical champion of Christendom,who had vanquished
as a

both of these

in his "Sic et Non," disputants, having at length, dared to exhibit the problems of faith as paradoxes of reason, works forced to cast his own and condemned into the fire, was
extent

to

obscurityand silence. To such an that for centuries logomachies prevail

rent

did these

mere

afterwards
at

the schools

were

with

with In

feuds,and Europe was and persecutions. bloody wars

t)f Aristotle
was

their

length

vulsed con-

Metaphysicsthe system

allowed,but

only in subordination

to the traditionaldivini^,andany specu-

CHAP.

I.]

of Philosophy. Subjugation

39

lations
most

views

watched with the deviating from that standard were of Bena, having advanced jealous scrutiny. Almaric pelled bordering,as it was supposed,upon pantheism,was exfrom his chair
in the

Universityof
went

Paris.

David
ter, mas-

of

Dinanto,
was

pupilof Almaric, who

degraded, and
And of the
to

farther than his

likewise
over

his

and writings
it
was

followers

livered de-

the civil arm.

when

to discovered,

the consternation imbibed into from

Church,
of the
on was

that these heresies had which Aristotle, had

been

certain

works

drifted

Europe

from

Arabia himself

ebbing
a

tide of the

Crusades,
his Lateran.

that great master

for

time

arraigned and
of the

metaphysics
It
was

forbidden

from

the very had been

council

purged of its Arabian to the faith by glossesand brought into complete subjection who such as Albert the greater schoolmen came afterwards, and Aquinas, that these suspicionswere allayedand the Stagyrite at length admitted to the seat of Augustine as "the
not

until the

system

Philosopher" pre-eminent in
In

the schools.

Physics,except
arts of

so

far

as

they

also could

be summed
but

in the Church

there remained cyclopaedia,

nought
dark

up the bidden for-

addicted

to

magic them, could

and

sorcery ; and
not

the soundest the

if divines,

escape

imputation.
century who

a renowned SylvesterII.,

of the physicist

tenth of

had

studied

Aristotle in the Moorish

to

schools

Cordova, was

believed universally

have

won

St

Peter's chair the

compact

with

the

prince of
with
a

and darkness,

through a legend long ran,

bones rattled
of Tour-

that his tomb

exuded

moisture

and
to

the

within, whenever
nay,
in a

Pope

was

about

die.

Simon

popularlecturer

of the thirteenth

century who

excelled

chemistry and natural monks with having been temerity. And

rested with it in
a even

under

like

was philosophy, charged by the smitten with palsyfor his profane Albert the Great, for his physical studies, Thomas so suspicions, terrifying Aquinas

speakingautomaton

that the

angel of
work

the schools

broke Peter

pieceswith his staff as a very D'Abano, styledthe Conciliator for

of the devil,

his attempt to harmonize condemned

as a

the

physicalsciences
and his effigy,

with

was philosophy,

sorcerer

heretic while

he

was

yet dying, and then burned

secreted from the

in

body having been

impotent

40

Scholastic Christian Science,

[part

i.

late as the fifteenthcentury as rage of his persecutors. Even there appeared a learned writer apology, by the French

Naude,
whom With

for all the great named thus in

mere

were

the

suspectedof the black art,among of the middle physicists leading ages.

men

Logic
up

debased

swallowed

with Metaphysics sophistry, and with dogmatic divinity, Physics the

into

left growing wild

beyond

pale of

the

Church, it was
overrun

not

strange that each of the

rankest weeds
into
a

sciences

became

with

the

of

and error. Mathematics guished lansuperstition kind of mystical arithmetic and geometry, revived

as stigmatized magic, until Astronomy relapsed beyond

by

the infidels of Arabia. science towards

the earliest Greek

nativities astrologyand was more busy in calculating than eclipses.Chemistry wandered off with Mohammedan alchemy in search of the elixir of health and the philosopher's
stone.

Eastern

Geography
of which

was

of

Christendom, and

monsters

by the narrow held the antipodes to be mere Christian ought not even a
still bounded
as

horizon heathen
to

speak.
of the naiads

Natural

history, except

it survived freed from become from

in

the

works and

Aristotelian Albert,had and

been

the

"uns,

dryads of antiquity only to and goblinslittle removed elves,

tribes.
saints and

infested with

dragons,

the fetichism of savage

if it had acquired a spiritual of hierarchy Psychology, the angelsrivalling

a mass

claissical gods and and legends,relics, have been

heroes, yet impostures

ashamed. had but

retained with them of which

a

of

heathen

would philosopher
to

in passing from Pagan Sociology, unfolded a theocracy before which

Christian

Rome,

the claims

of the Pharaohs

and

the
even a

Caesars would

together have
to

paled into impotence.

mitted adto her not
a altars,

And

theology,under Queen
of Heaven

had the full blaze of revelation, her

throne,and
had
science

sacrifice of which The of its with

the wildest

mythology

dreamed. the seeds

scholastic type of Christian

own

contained

and dissolution,

the

great Roman
the revolt of

broke in twain, together length its which upheld it. With hierarchy
at

decline

came

revival of

the logic,

and the institutions,

main
causes

the rise of the inductive letters, the growth of free from authority, reason the as ascendancy of the industrial spirit, culture.

of

our

modern

42
wards
rand

Reformed Christian Science.

the close of the fifteenth century, the
and

[part

i.

Occam, by papal and

and

of Dudisciples had been expelled royal edicts, and forced

in into

from

the universities of France

alliance with It
was

the followers of Luther

not

Melancthon
a

Germany.

in such strange,therefore,

state

persecution should against the divines who

have
were

been

that a genparties, eral enkindled,not merely of also

but reformingreligion,

were emancipating science. against any philosopherswho a martyr of the History shows us at this time, here and there, Pico of Mirandola,the Phoenix of revived school of Plato. the Age, who convoked council at a grand philosophical

Rome,
to a

and

all but

sacrificed his
as a

coronet

to

his

was piety,

everywherecalumniated
premature grave.
of
a

sorcerer

and who

fanatic and
rose

driven

Peter Ramus,

from

the

tion posivarre, Na-

servant

to that of a

professorin

the

College of
edited

and
own

whose

"New

Milton, became
for years the
massacre

harassed slain in

in

by our text-book a throughout Europe, was his chair,banished,and at last brutally Logic," as
of St. Bartholemew. And Giordano

afterwards

Bruno, the guest

and the friend of

of Sir

pupil and
as a

PhilipSydney, the critic of Shakspere who became Luther, an academic knight-errant master pelled exwas by turns in all the schools,
Geneva and
were

heretic from the

same

burned
not

as

an

atheist at of

Rome.

At

time, there

wanting martyrs

the reformed

school of Aristotle.
was

Bemardin

Telesius,a great

Italian thinker,who in
a

the firstto attack the scholastic with calumnies which

logic
tened has-

Baconian his

was pursued spirit, afterwards and canonized death,

only

in the Index

a paradoxical Julius Vanini, Expurgatorius of the Inquisition. has w hose he been as freethinker, called, "Amphitheatre of

Providence" himself

had

been
as

avowedly
an

written the

againstatheism,was
flames,and has
And Thomas he reform from
a

condemned

atheist to

not

yet recovered
and of
seven

from the

infamy of his fate.

of Bacon, whose he defended immured in
more

Campated, antici-

a panella, contemporary

whom Galileo, and

dungeon, was
different fifty

times tortured

than

prisons.
But
to

it

was

when

these the

new more

penetrate among

doctrines began philosophical of the investigators practical

CHAP.

I.]
sciences,

The and

Assault show

of Theology,
their fruits in the

43

several

to

grand

coveries dis-

of modem

as times, that the parties,

it were,

came

into close quarters, and the most

bitter conflicts ensued. rash

ology Thethe

by this time vantage-ground in

into
a

had her
own

become

enough
her she
war was

to

forsake

domain, and pursue her antagonist

of dialectical
sure

region of
could
no

irresistible facts, where

notions

longer

be

waged,

and

to

meet

only
was

with

repulse.
was

Geography
fought
been it had

the field on

which

the firstof these battles

Since the days of Cosmas, in the sixth century,

the orthodox
no

feith that the mortal could

earth

was

sea-girt
in the

beyond plain,
pagan

which

pass ; and

when

eighth century Polydore Virgil of

notion of
races antipodal on

Ireland

had

revived

the

the other side of the

globe,

all Christendom of
to

Germany, imagine in
he

rang with the quarrel. Boniface, the Apostle found it inconsistent with his scheme of missions such
a

nether

world

other

heathen

than

those

and invoked a missive preachingthe gospel, which from Pope Zachary, put the dangerous heresy at rest. from Spain were that bold voyagers But, now actually seeking in hope of and sailing lands beyond the seas to the West new
to whom
was

returning from
Heaven had
one

the

East, it seemed

that the after

very

anger

of

been

defied

Columbus,
to

vainlypressinghis

length to embark world with the Council of Salamanca for the new invoking the of patriarchs, and fethers upon anathemas apostles, prophets, he sailed through the straits his impious daring. Magellan, as
suit fi-om

royal court

another, had

at

and

beneath

the stars,which

stillbear his name,

over

the wide

could only solace himself amid Pacific, that, by reflecting though the voyage be flat, yet her shadow after incredible in the moon's

the horrors

of the

long

fethers held the earth to

was eclipse

hardshipsat
when
was

last fell a martyr

in

round, and sightof his

goal. And even new hemisphere

the Church, and exterminated
as

the but

grand discoverywas complete,the claimed as a conquered domain of

their crude
races. more

tribes with its helpless

out

civilization

of the

paleof
a

the Adamic and

Astronomy
field.

next

opened
been

stillwider from

tested hotly-contyr, JustinMarthe solid

It had

taught

the time

of

that the

heavens crystalline

revolved

around

44

Reformed Christian Science.

a

[part
of
man

i.

earth, formingthus
and

wonderful

camera

for the abode

though, in

the fifteenth century, the been recalled

of the solar system had

in the absence
error

Pythagorean doctrine by Nicholas of Cusa, yet

an ploded exsonings rea-

it had been of any proof, dismissed as of antiquity after mathematical even ; and

had Nicholas

been

advanced

at

later

period, by
"

the

great

Revolutions of Copernicus,in his treatise on the the Celestial Orbs," the hypothesis, it was had been as called, allowed for half a century in the universities of Italy actually not likely to disturb the popuas a sort of paradox of science lar faith. sensible around the But
now

that the of and the

of telescope of

Galileo

was

affording
satellites

evidence the sun,

motions

planets and
seemed

his "Sidereal the that whole

Messenger," announcing world, it

earth
to

grand discovery to
Church

the

guardians of the from torn reeling

with it

the very

was

about

to be

its centre, and Cardinal of

a

all men's

tionized opinions revoluGeneral of the Inquisition,

the Bellarmine, council of

at the head

the

Copernican solemnly anathematized taught nor

how from defended. the fulminations

theory heretical and

it
as an

theologians, pronounced a nd false, Pope Paul V.

that must neither be back of Dort echoed

opinion

And

the

Synod
with

of the Vatican.
worn

Every school-boy knows

was suffering, brought

and Galileo, gray-haired

a

dungeon and perhaps from torture, before the grand and there,on his knees, with his hands the tribunal, upon compelled to abjurethe opinion of the earth's Holy Gospels, and heretical, mobility as erroneous, contrary to Scripture. The heroic Kepler, whilst pursuing the discoveries of Galileo, with the speculations of the Universe," Harmonies in his was likewise persecuted in Catholic and Protestant countries by
"

turns.

And

even

when

Newton

had

completed
work
was a

the whole the

his masterlydemonstration, forbidden listof the in the

immortal

placed in
it fact,

and Inquisition,

for

century afterwards
In is not the from

proscribed
many years

of Spain. University
name

since the

of Galileo the monument

was

expunged

of heretics, or catalogue
to

of

Copernicusallowed
were

epitaph. other and Geology, anthropology,

a

have

characteristic

sciences

not

sailed as-

until later times.

Meanwhile, too, the

state of

parties

CHAP.

I.] changing.
away

The Revolt
The the

of Philosophy.

45
ing melt-

was

of religious was spirit persecution

before
was

growing*

Church
was

rent

into two

The age. cism great hostile fragments; Catholitolerance

of the

and patristic scholastic systems ; Protestantism tered was organizedonly in scatamid sects was polemical feuds; Infidelity secretly spreading on all sides from the leaders to the ranks, both Catholic and Protestant ; and thus at length Theology, true

forced back

into closer alliance with the

Theology,like

the

remnant

of

an

invading
forced been
to

army

broken

by

dissension repulse, own domain, where

and she

mutiny, was
has since

retreat

into her

engaged

in

building

bulwarks around apologetical however, did Philosophy,

the essential faith.

not

most stem

sive, always remain on the defenin her but at length recoiled against theology. Even abjectstate she but lay crouched under the foot of that mistress
no as a

sullen

sphinx whose
did she devour

riddles her

had

not

been she fore be-

solved, and
seemed about

sooner

gain

freedom

than

to

turn

and

her conqueror. heard

Long

the

been appear, there had dialectics of Roscelin and Abelard, as

dared infidelity

through
early "Apology
of all of As

in unconscious

menace,
as

suppressed murmurs Ignorance," had

of the

spirit sceptical
of Cusa, in his the

the

fifteenth century Nicholas

for Learned

assailed

foundations

knowledge, divine as well as human ; and John the Light of the World and Master of Groningen, had unmasked the scholastic sophistry and
a

Wessel

tions, Contradiceven

told foreAnd in had

returningdawn

of

common

sense

and

reason.

the

first part of the

sixteenth

century
the

John

Reuchlin

destroying hands of the of their ignorance and monks, with a triumphant exposure ences," bigotry; Agrippa of Nettesheim,in his "Vanity of the Scihad scourged their conceit and pedantry with cynical
rescued

Jewish learningfrom

invective;and Folly,"had
had

Erasmus upon

of them But

Rotterdam,
it was

in

his

"Praise

of

turned

the contempt
not

of the age

in sallies

of satirical humor.

until

the Reformation

effected the fully

that she

liberation and

independence of philosophy,
alliances hostile alike to
to

began to be drawn into Catholicism,to Protestantism, and

Hitherto she had
moved

itself Christianity the

within obsequiously

pale of

the

46

Reformed Christian Science,

most

[part

i.

Church, often in the* disguiseof the

and
never

demure
now

orthodoxy,
she
was

beyond
upon

the

restraints

of

virtue;

emerging
who

the

broad
in

and nobles civilians,

stage of the world, with soldiers, her train, them were and among some
in her
name or

only abused
with

their freedom charms. It

concealed

their

whilst the period, flourished Pomponatius ancient schools were yet lingering, of Mantua, an Aristotelian infidel, who masked his impiety and vice under the Church; Monoutward taigne to reverence of Bordeaux, a Pyrrhonic sceptic, whose sprightly than Christian, have been styledthe Essays," more pagan breviaryof free-thinkers ; and Herbert of Cherbury, a Platonic in whose form theist, "Religion of the Gentiles" the highest unbelief her
was

in this

"

of classic virtue
more

was

blended strangely

with of the
"

the fervor of his

brother,the quaint poet saintly

seventeenth and

Temple."
schools

And
were

in the

century, whilst the modem

of

stillforming,appeared Hobbes

Bacon, and
atheism and the

the forerunners

of Shaftsbury,disciples English deism ; Le Vayer and the forerunners of French Des the had

of Gassendi, and Bayle,disciples

; and

Leibnitz

and

of Spinoza, disciples

Cartes,
same

forerunners

of German these

pantheism.

At

time, long before reached, the

more

extremes philosophical

been

cultivators of science,engaged in practical researches, special began to be conscious of the rupture which had been growing unwittingly their theoretical leaders, among
as
was

shown deference

at

first in

certain tone

of studied
assume

respect or
the

mock

which

they felt obliged to

towards

authorities of the Church. balance in authorities; theology," said Kepler, "we A holy man was Lactantius, we weigh reasons. philosophy gustine, Auround ; a holy man denied that the earth was who was but denied the antipodes who granted the rotundity, ; "In
a

which allows the smallholy thing to me is the Inquisition, but denies its motion of the earth, ness holy to me ; but more is truth ; and hence I prove by philosophy that the earth is

round, inhabited
"

on

every

side,of small

and size,

in motion

the stars, ^and this I do with no to the disrespect among Galileo was It has even doctors." been questionedwhether

quitethe martyr

which

so

often

figuresin

academic

oratory.

CHAP.

I.]
that
we

The

Rise told

Scepticism, of Scientific
by
Roman divines form
it is

47 that his
one

now

are was a

themselves

recantation
to the

mere

decorous

conceded
even

by

party
he
a

scruplesof another, and saying,

"

hinted

that the famous

And

yet the earth does

move," with which

heroic of spite

rose

from

his knees, instead of

being the
a

of soliloquy

mind

its conviction cherishing may have been uttered

as

of the truth in

tion, persecuear

playfulepigram

in the

of

cardinal's

with secretary,

the full

knowledge
Certain of the

that

it would

be

immediately repeatedto

his master. the

it is at least,

that in his

"Dialogues
a

on
"

System

World,"

he

promulgated at Rome which, in order to silence the perilousscandals of the present age, imposed silence upon the Pythagoreanmobility
of the earth." It is well
at Galileo,

of speaks sarcastically

wholesome

edict

known

that

Descartes

only

avoided and the

the

fate of

the hands
reserve
more

of Cardinal

Richelieu

Sorbonne,

by

prudent
has and been

respecting his
censured
at an

which Bruno

than

opinions, praised. Perhaps even

had held like

astronomical

Vanini, who
have chosen

earlier date
as

ions, opin-

might they
their
not

escaped martyrdom
to

had philosophers,

brave

the

ecclesiastical

penaltiesof
claimed
tis a

Andrew speculations. for his

seems

Vesalius, sometimes
in sufferings

martyr of science

the

cause

of demonstrative
censure

anatomy,
the

to

have
as

fallen under

the

of
and

of Madrid Inquisition vulgar prejudiceas from Michael Servetus, but for a

much

through

misfortune

Council

religiousintolerance. And fatal proclivity to theological ulations specthe blasphemy with which and he provoked the of Geneva, might have been remembered in this more
any
as chiefly a

tolerant age blood. But

discoverer

of the

circulation of the

whilst such

of early harbingers
not

science before

avowed
some

no

rect di-

it was to religion, hostility

successors,

long

of their

of

less devout

were spirit,

of free

thought,its most

sacred

invading,in the name mysteries. The supernatural

scientific inherited
sorcery,

fects of

Christianity appearing inconsistent with a treated by them as mere conceptionof nature, were lables of antiquity, classed with feats of magic and or
as

if in malicious

retaliation for the

stigma to

which

the

phy-

48
sical researches

Reformed
had been

Cftristian Science.

[part

i.

ban of the Church.

seems

long subjectedwhilst under the with a kind of prophetic Shakspere, city, sagaso

to

have
:

discerned

such

scepticismas

the

rising

of spirit
"

his time

They say, miracles

modem and

are

past ; and

we

have

our

philosophical pasons
causeless.
Hence

to

make
we

and familiar, thingssupernatural

it is that

make

triflesof terrors, ensconcing ourselves

an

into seeming knowledge, when

Act ii. Sc.

we

should submit to

unknown

fear/'
"

(All'sWell.
a

iii.)
braced em-

And

soon

the

movement

reached its sweep

development
and bore away

which

all sacred In

Europe

within

the most

land-marks

in its tide.

England, during the seventeenth feet of Bacon and Locke, went forth the

century, from
school of deists

the very

arraying

satire of Shaftesbury, with the courtly experienceagainstrevelation, the perverse ingenuityof Woolaston, the coarse raillery the elegant of Mandeville, of Pope, the blighting sarcasm verse of Bolingbroke,the insidious irony of Gibbon, and the subtle

of scepticism from the

Hume.
same

In

tury, France, during the eighteenthcen-

empiricism as inherited from Gassendi and Bayle and pursued by Condillac and D'Alembert, sprang that brilliant coterie of wits, Diderot,Helvetius, Voltaire and in the to organize science againstreligion Rousseau, striving of the Encyclopaedia, tomes at the banquets of D'Holbach
and under the

patronage of* Frederick

the of

the

Great. had

And

at

towards length, in the the

a

the close of the last century, what

reaction from French person

Reign
of

English Reign Terror,and the goddess

enthroned
at

of Saints

begun precipitated
in altar of the

of reason,

was lust,

the

very

Church.
And
two

thus,in

the

course

of centuries,the

of positions The

the

of the

antagonistshad had Inquisition

And
reason

been been

reversed. completely

faggot

Revolution.
to

suppress

of the exchanged for the guillotine theology, having begun with a vain attempt had ended with a defensive by authority, life; whilst of
reason

strugglefor
with with
a a

her

own

revolt legitimate wild assault reformation

having begun philosophy, from authority, had ended

it

againstthe

The

very citadel of the faith. of Christian science has brought with

our

all the boasted

of advantages

modern

civilization ;

on

the

so
and

Reformed Christian
the few brave of science who spirits
were

Science, exorcise

[part
them

I.

strove

to

with

the wand

themselves modern

as stigmatized

but children

of Satan.

But, in

times, with
has

the been

ductive rise of the in-

a spirit, growing

naturalism

from one set reignof law againstthat of caprice, become to have to another,until at length it seems an open the scientific and religious between contest conception of the universe The
as

pushing the of phenomena

to which

shall hold

its ground
are,

againstthe
the the Natural

other.

great questionsto be settled

can

whether
into

ral Supernatu;
or

be

explained
form

and

resolved

whether
or

they

distinct and

irreconcilable
may

orders
not
same

of facts ;

whether

and

they though distinguishable, having proceededfrom congruous,

as

be

analogous

the

Intelligent
Reason science and and

Author For

but

parts of

one

and

the

same

grand system.
behold

the weapons wielded

of this warfare,we
as

Revelation

the several claims the

of prerogatives human mind

as

religion. The
the divine mind unknown.
never

former

the sole instrument

of all

knowledge
in this is
a

; whilst

the latter offers the aid of that would of functions clearness otherwise which and be has

disclosingmuch
division with fathers such

And been

before the

urged
the
as

jealousy.
the which
even

In

early ages,
revelation

Christian all the

sought to recommend itselfsolvingthe problems upon

been

philosophyhad
infidels of the
a

hitherto
time
were

vainlyexercised, and
rival the

fain to

prophets and
middle with
thority au-

with apostles
ages,

kind

of
were

the

schoolmen

mystic theosophy. In the wont to mingle anathemas

their very

and dialectics,

chaining reason
as a

to

the

feet of

set its lessons

for it in the sealed up

of writings

whilst the fathers, volume. freedom But into

the book

of nature

was

forbidden

the modern

rationalists, turning their Protestant

have been license, the

seem

invading one
reach the of
our

natural

yond region after another lying beuntil at length they faculties, of Omniscience
is not

ready to

usurp

throne Reason

itself and

It is
seding super-

mooted, plainly

whether
; or

outgrowing

diverse organs intellect and the Infinite Intellect, they are doomed Revelation

whether, as

of the finite
to ceaseless

or whether, however conflict, as

jointfactors

of

operate they may not stillcoantagonistic, knowledge in all fields of research.

CHAP.

I.]
for the

Tke

Immense

Interests at
we warfare,

Stake, behold

51 Civilization
and
ciety, so-

And and

issues of this
as

staked Christianity the

one

clashing
are

interests of science
concerns

religion. On
are

side

the

temporal
and
on

of other

its art, politics, and

philosophy;
of the
is such
a

the

side

the

eternal And

interests

his creed, life, and individual,

as rupture of parties our

worship.
times

this, too,
the

alone

have

witnessed. Church
to

In
was a

the
in

under primitiveculture, false alliance with the

imperial Rome, State, worship was

with heathen civilization. the State
was

wedded

pagan

art,theology was
in

mixed
a rupt cor-

and Christianity embarked philosophy, In the mediaeval

culture,under
the

papal Rome,
art was

simply prostrate before

a

Church,

in

bondage
and But

to

subdued ology worship, philosophywas by thecivilization overpowered by a corrupt Christianity. culture since from from the the

false

in modem

Reformation,the

Church

has

become
science

divorced detached with

art estranged from worship, State, and civilization more less or religion,
now are

at variance

Christianity.And
sets

it remains involved in
an

to be

seen

whether

the two warfare

of interests

nating extermi-

by

which

the whole

and existingChristianity
be whelmed

shall like the ancient faith and culture, civilization, in

to
a common

ruin ;

or

whether, as
resolved and
a new

science into

becomes

reconciled State be

art religion,

shall be

worship, the

merged
over

in the heathen

Church,

Christian

civilization vail pre-

barbarism

throughoutthe earth.

CHAPTER

II.

MODERN

ANTAGONISM

BETWEEN RELIGION.

SCIENCE

AND

The and the the knew

first view
any

of

distant

battle-field

could with he
at

only
the had

astonish

bewilder action.
causes

one

wholly
matter
or

unacquainted
not

plan
studied

of

It of the

would

how

well

conflict

the

great interests
there of their
to

stake.

If he
derly or-

nothing
he would
to

of the
over

opposing
the
at
a

forces

arrayed,
successive

of their
vres, manoeu-

disposition

and field, where and

be

loss ebb

look of but the

for fciend the

one

and

foe,
; and

or

how

estimate
appear

the before

flow

struggle
wide and
scene

there

would

him

nought
crowds,

of of
pulses, re-

tumult, filled with

arms,

hurrying

smoke and

din

confused without

war-cries,

heroic
or

charges
result
reason,

desperate

aim intelligible be
a

And for
our

so

it would

suflRcient of

were

there in

no

other,
modem

proposed
it may

sketch tend
and

philosophical parties
to

times, that
of

somewhat

relieve

this whole
as

subject
or

its vagueness

obscurity.
in the

So

long

any

opinion dry
it of forms

movement

is discussed

abstract, under
and

the which that

of

logic, it
when and

will

lack

that

freshness

interest

acquires practice,
fending detend con-

it passes

from
concrete

the

region
in
a man

of
or

theory
a

into

becomes it. We

party espousing and

the air while
we

are,

indeed, only beating

which
no one as

against
or

notions

has

ever

thought
all the be also

of

ing, hold-

make and

distinctions

which
; but
a

yet appear
can

thetical purely hypopossible

actual
; if

impracticable opinion
52

if

we

show
to

shades

of

concerning

question

CHAP.

II.]
can

Modem

Parties. PItilosophical
writers group their and

53

we

cite well-known
; if we
can even

systems

as

exemplifying

them modem

thought, with

together the great leaders of as followers, respective already

sciences
our can on

in each of the taking sides upon that question, battle-groundof philosophy ; in a word, if to

the of add

review
now

past conflicts between

a

Religionand

Science

we

survey

of the present

controversies before
us

and of the partiesissuing therefrom, stillpending between them, we shall then have and interests of
we,
our are own

the

men living

historic period

and

the actual stage whereon

too,

to

perform our

several parts.

Now,
extended

although there
or organization

may

have

been

as

yet nothing like

the vast

concert

underneath

medley

of modern before mind

the great tion opinionsrespecting philosophical queseducated the shall find that, throughout us, yet we age, that mind has which been
a

of the the

garners

the past and

casts fore-

future,there
beliefswhich estimated.

and feelings and

at least

steady,silent growth of admit of being defined, compared

them reflected and the whole
trasted conmunity com-

We

may

see so

in all modern

literature
our

that plainly

of the marshalled
every

from learned, into

or parties

present point of view, will appear in some of which classes, one

school, system, leading

such and the the parties, those who
are

and

opinion may
marked
are

be found. those who

are

Of
averse

two

most

inaptto
with

the great work the

of harmonizing of

knowledge

of

man

knowledge

God;

and

these

are parties again subdivisible according to the kind and degree of such aversion or unfitness. So that,as we proceed,

four which

distinct classes will emerge

we name

into view, in

the

order

in

them:

ist. The

Extremists, who
and them exterminant

would

der ren-

science

and

hostile religion would leave

2d. The

who Indifferentists,

separate and
would

dent indepencombine

3d.
them

The

Impatientsor

who Eclectics,

4th. The Despondents or prematurelyand illogically. who would them as contradictory abandon and irreconcilable. Sceptics,
And
or

each

of these classes will divide into of scientists and

correspondent groups the point of departure taken as

wings, ing accordreligionists, religious abandoning the

or

is scientific

in thus

opposing, sundering,combining, or

54
two

and Scientific interests. We devote

Extremists, Religious this

[part i.
firstof these

chapterto

the

classes. To the extremists

belong

such

and religionists

scientists

as

the one of mutual opposition, bydepart towards the extremes forcingrevelation into the province of reason, and the other into the province of revelation. They are by forcingreason the

polesapart as
can

to

Science exclusive
or, if

enter.

and question into which Scripture each againstthe other, upon They insist,
every

throughout the entire jurisdiction ground, it is they admit any common

there
can one

domain
to be

of truth ;

viewed

as

in which battle-field,

only deadly warfare until In short, they are the men

field of Let

be neither peace nor truce, but the other is exterminated. or

carry

who

the

black

flag in

the

philosophy. us glance more

some

at particularly

state

of the
common

controversies
errors.

respective tions, posipending between them,

or

their

and On

estimate the
one

their

side is the would invade

extremist religious the whole

extreme

gionist, reli-

The provinceof reason. he takes to be a revelation, not merely in respect Scriptures but also in respect to such to strictly questions, theological who

purelyscientific questionsas
universe,the formation
and

the

construction

of the material

and the of the globe, antiquity sions alluand psychical The of mankind. physical organization of the sacred writers to such matters are wrought by him into a kind of scientific creed which he is ready to maintain in defiance of all conscience when than
one as

pure

opposing theories,and dogma or mystery of

to bind

upon faith ; and

the
even

runs interpretation he is fain to change it,

his

rather against discovered facts, a miracle wrought where suppose

as

would
a

have
stern

been

as

useless

improbable. Theology
sciences,rather than

is

for him adored On

mistress holds
is

of the
in

their

queen, and

them

at abjectpupilage
or

her feet. entist, sci-

the other side who would

reason

the scientific extremist the whole

extreme

invade he deems
even

The

natural

scientific questions, but

province of revelation. not only with competent to deal, with the high theological lems proband

of creation, atonement, and

judgment ;

of

duty,destiny,
he frames
a

eternity. By

means

of its crude

surmises

CHAP.

II.]
of

Origin of

Modem

Extremists, he

55

kind

theologicaltheory,which
claims
to

and teaching,
; and

when

any

of his
a

spired weighs against all indence support with purely natural evidiscoveries or speculationsappear

inconsistent he is in haste
to not

with

impugn

the very

of Scripture, interpretation but merely to unsettle that interpretation, feet of inspiration itself, togetherwith the it

received

entire

doctrinal
a

system which
crazed

upholds.

Science

becomes than
a

in his hands
sane

daughter,and
at the very

of Theology, rather parricide with every new discoveryaims which nurtured it.

her

reckless

blow We each

breasts

have of its

under already found examples of this ultraism, antagonistic phases,very earlyin the history of
no means

Christian
modem

has by science,but the spirit

died out

in its
tremes. ex-

times, having
This of the will

past conflicts which

from acquired a momentum is alreadycarrying it to the wildest the chief recalling by briefly appear

in fact

tures fea-

successive

epochs
a

as

before

reviewed.
seen

During religion
could

the age and

not

of the Gentile dwelt

even

we philosophers,

have

that

science as

apart in

state

of local

and seclusion,
:

yet

each appreciate

other's mission

it had become that the ing Dur-

the characteristic traits of their

Jews requireda sign

the age
met
as

and

the

representative races, Greeks sought wisdom.

converts, science and other for foes and
it
was

of the firstChristian

religion waging
a

death

strangers, mistaking each strugglefor pre-eminence :

then

tians that the Christhe the

despisedphilosophyas the wisdom philosophers despised Christianity as

of the world, and

a

of superstition

Jews. During the age of the Greek fathers, philosophyhad and religion became subjugatedtheology, corrupted with false Origen sat at with Christian blending Pagan speculation
was

science:

it

then

that

the

feet of

Plato,

doctrine.

the

age

of

the

Latin

schoolmen, theology

had

During subjugated

philosophy,and
itwas then Christian

science became

that Aristotle sat at tradition into

: corrupted with false religion the feet of Augustine,weaving

Pagan learning. During the age of the reformers, theologyand philosophy were torn asunder, the with bitter persecutions, and the other recoiling one assailing with bloody*revolutions the confusion ; until at length amid which of parties has ensued, we behold at the one extreme a

56

The

in Conflict

the

PhysicalSciences,
of

[part i.
at

the name speciesof bigotry which assumes which masks the other a form of infidelity science. who And
now

and religion,

itselfin the

garb

of

the

classes first to be which

surveyed are

those

simply accept
upon
us

these extremes drive them

not to

historyhas precipitated
as

and

their final consequences,

in each

we

shall

but

proceed to show, throughout the whole

into the
most

merely

of the sciences, mately ulti-

domain

of

and philosophy, civilization.

spheres of practical
infidel and
denote
to

In

this sketch

the terms
sense,

will apologist

be used

in their received

and
mere

defendants natural

of

revealed

the assailants respectively religion as distinguishedfrom the aim will be to trace which
as

and or irreligion; religion

that impartially
on

conflict between

them

has

been

sented pre-

the scientific side

by

such

writers

Baden

Powell,

Lecky,
on

Theodore

Martin, Lange, Draper, and Andrew

religiousside, by such writers as Bartholmess,Ebrard, Hettinger and Luthardt; sides, by the numerous controversies religious
be
are

the

White; Farrar, Lechler,

and
on

both

writers

who

have

treated of It need

special
ly scarce-

in the different sciences.

who form

science perverted than the few apologists more no strictly representative have disgraced religion, and that taken together they

premised

that the few infidels who

have

but inconsiderable of either interest

factions in contrast

with

the true

taries vo-

Entering
there behold

first the the

field of the

physicalsciences,we

shall

science after another, raging in one in astronomy, in geology,in anthropology ; from one country to another, from Italyto England, to France, to Germany, to America like a hereditary generations, ; through successive

battle

feud which

after lingers

its

actors original

may

have

been

gotten. for-

The From the

Conflict side

in

Astronomy. there have been

peated re-

rational

of astronomy revealed it
was

attacks At the dawn

against the
science in
a

doctrine

of the

heavens.
uses.

of the

perverted to
it with

infidel

Pomponatius,
Rolemaic of

work

on

while natural philosophy,

yet the

blended reigned, which were influence, planetary

system

views astrological

at variance

with the Mosaic

58
Paine.

The

in Astronomy, Conflict

[part i.
of the

Lalande,
in

another in the

popular astronomer
Pantheon
his treatise

time,
on

atheism proclaimed

with the red cap classed

his

head, and

the

preface to
all such

Derham's the celestial

and Astro-theology,
scenery,

with

La speculations.
but everything

writings religious upon Fontanelle's Dialogues,as mere of Place, the worthy successor
"

amusing
Newton
in
'*

Celestial Mechanics surmised in his piety, that the solar system might have been more advantageously when asked and human by Napoleon why welfare; adapted to in his mention of a God there was System of the World," no that hypothesis. And that he no longer needed as replied, his
"

if to

cycle of impiety,Auguste Comte, in his the grand theme PopularAstronomy, has dared to pronounce that the heavens declare of the Psalmist obsolete, by affirming other glory than that of Hipparchus, Kepler, Newton, and no their laws. all those who have aided in establishing complete
this At mad

length such extreme by

deistical
as

undevout

astronomy
the from

has been
our

pushed to
day.

its

the

German work
on

rationalists of

Bal-

in his shallow lenstedt,

primitiveworld,
the infinite extent

renewed of the
man

the

objectionsdrawn
with the Bretschneider

universe

contrasted

obscure

speck

which

habits in-

; and

declared

that,by the overthrow

distinctive doctrines

of

the old Ptolemaic

system, all the

and

of the

the incarnation, Christian religion, atonement, ascension,final

judgment, heaven

have hell,
in
a

fallen to the Carl

ground

like the

play-housesof
with Lectures there is
moon no on

children

storm.

tently Michelet, consismaintained

in his

his

has pantheistical idealism, Divine Personality and Human and

are as no

that Immortality, and planet, the that sun,

God
stars

outside spirit

of

our

and

bare rocks of

in light, floating

heavens, lian Hege-

and

servingbut

tapers alongthe
David

philosophy. And
later of works, treating modern universes

development in both his Strauss,

Faith the

of the

earlier and

the Christian that

in its conflict with other stellar

science,declares beyond
with
our

discoveryof

littleCopemican

system, has given the

blow finishing of heaven crowd and of

to the whole

its throne

suns dissolving

Jewish and Christian conception and angels, and lefl naught but a and planets, amid which man live must
God and without

without die,literally

hope

in the world.

CHAP.

II.]
the

Italy, England,France, Germany,

revealed have side of the been made had

S9

From

science,however, quite as
upon the rational

frequentattacks
the heavens. than
censure, it
as was

theory

of

No

sooner

both

placed in the false in philosophyand contrary

his treatise Copernicus published Index works for of prohibited

to the

Holy
of the

of Antwerp, under Scripture. Fromundus TheologicalFaculty of Louvain, defended in Inquisition from the
a

sanction this decree

of the

with citations styled"Anti-Aristarchus," jections and supposed scientific obScripturesand fathers, work
as

; such

that

the wind the

would

always

blow

from

the

East, and
motion.

buildings flyoff
A learned but the

in such rapid earth,if it were bigoted Catholic,Schoppius, who

wrote to
a

witnessed sardonic those

martyrdom of Bruno, humor, that the unhappy man

which he

with friend,
to

had the

gone Romans

relate in
treat

worlds
men

imagined, how

pious im-

and for

promotion
from

blasphemers. Father Caccini preachinga denunciatory sermon

"

received Church

the
up

punning text,
into

Ye

men

of

leo againstGaliGalilee, why stand ye other

gazing
learned

heaven?" of the

Cardinal

Bellarmin, with

brought against him the Inquisition, theological argument, that his theory would subvert the whole Christian scheme of salvation, the doctrines of the especially
atonement

doctors

and
as

incarnation, by robbing the earth of

the
centre

its moral

importance

of the

world

between

heaven

and

and by suggesting other races who were in the planets, hell, from Adam, and for whom not descended Christ had not died. The Jesuit, Melchior Inchofer, pronounced the opinion of the earth's and

mobilitythe less pernicious,

of God his adhesion

very
to be
or

chief

of

most heresies,
an

abominable

tolerated than

argument against
the soul.
as

the existence declared and and from

the

immortalityof
Ptolemaic

Bossuet

to the

system

alone

tural Scrip-

orthodox, even
had
to

after the discoveries of Galileo, ler Kepalmost order

Newton

been

that

day

in this,

everywhere accepted. And bility. the dogma of infallito save

as

Catholic De

such apologists, been

Marini, De
shift the
to

and I'Epinois, blame from the the

Bonald, have
to

strivingto
both
to

Church

from Galileo,

the Cardinals

the

Pope, from
were

Pope to
But

the the

from Cardinals, German and

itself Holy Scripture

not

French

Protestants

less

6o rash
ness,

The in their

in Astronomy, Conflict

[part

i.

Luther^ with apologetics. Copernicus

as an

characteristic

blunt-

denounced

who upstart astrologer, the whole

around

by trying to sought notoriety

astronomy,
the and still, of
as

overturn

science

of

ifthe earth could that

revolve

tell us Scriptures
not

Joshua commanded
The mild

the sun, when the sun to stand

in

the earth.

Melancthon,

his

"

ments Ele-

Doctrine," not only reasoned againstthe CoPhysical and scientific arguments, but pemican theory with Scriptural held that the civil authorities ought to suppress such a wicked
and
on

atheistical Genesis

opinion.

Calvin

introduced
utter

his commentary who

by stigmatizingas
that the

reprobates those

would

circuit of the heavens is finite and the deny The orthodox placed like a little globe at the centre. while yet Newton tions was Turrettin, completingthe demonstraearth

Kepler, issued from Calvin's chair a Compendium of Theology,"in which, with a scholastic array of proof texts, and answers, he argued that the heavens,sun and objections
"

of

moon

are

in

motion, but the earth

is at

rest

And

at a

still

later book

Rector schoolperiod the German Hensel, wrote a saic againstthe new astronomy, entitled "The Restored MoSystem of the World," and designed for the praiseof the of the truth and the
struction inreligious

the defence great Creator, of the young. The

English apologists, too,

the battle with
a

were

still reckless, though

they entered
A learned such with

better

knowledge
in
a

of the field.

layman, John Hutchinson, opprobrious, but

collection of works
as

titles significant

"Moses*

without the Principia," and "Moses led a party of Principia" himself on the very theatre Cambridge divines against Newton of his triumphs. Dr. Samuel Pike, of the same school, in which he aimed to extract publisheda "Sacred Philosophy," fi-om Holy Scripturethe true principlesof natural in opposition to the Principia of Newton. merous Nuphilosophy, Hutchinsonian and

commentators,

such

as

Bishops Home

Horsely and President Newtonian theoryin a more

the great Puritan delusive
sense a

Owen,
obvious

Forbes, have also criticised the less polemic spirit Dr. John or termed the Copemican syspreacher, tem by
the irreconcilable with their

and of the

contradicted arbitrary hypothesis, and Scriptures

CHAP.

II.]

Germany, England, Fratice, Italy,

The founder of

teachings.
sermon on

Methodism,

John Wesley, in
and

the Vlllth
a

Psalm, after Derham

Huyghens

with revealed of worlds truths, plurality and that opinion the palmary argument of infidels, termed allowed declared he would doubt it, even by though it were cludes inProfessor De Morgan in Europe. all the philosophers of anti-Coperin his a variety Budget of Paradoxes had associated
" "

nican

all written treatises,

in the

supposed

defence

of Biblical
gerald Fitz-

truth.

not long since a Mr. Ferdinand Indeed, it was to the gravelyproposed to establish in opposition

tonian New-

astronomy,
surveys

league,a journaland
view of
a

fic system of scientithat the Bible-

with
a

the

demonstrating

earth is not

but rotating globe, this time

motionless flat, literature and ideas,

plane.And
has become with the enriched

though by
leavened

all Christian astronomical

by the new magnificentproofsand and heavens,yet now

illustrations of the divine then

a

glory in

may

still be

heard

mistaken

tests, pro-

like the idle shots of

retreating army.
made
a

Astronomy
of parties of the
science

has

thus for

been

battle-ground by

both

extremists

has been

until every part three centuries, nearly foughtover and contested ; sometimes

with infidel

which have been no triumphs, with apologetic which sometimes defeats, than victories to religion. The From the Conflict
in

gain to science,and
have

proved

better

Geology. have of
come sional occa-

rational side of

geology also

assaults The and and battles in

against

the

revealed

doctrine

the

earth.

geometry and
to

features of the

geography,for the true figure globe, having been won, terrestrial physics
breed
new

chemistrybegan
association

controversies,from
and of

their

popular
Bacon

with

witchcraft

alchemy.
for their

If great

like Pope Sylvester, Albert divines, could be

and Bollstadt,
art

Roger

charged with
surelynot

Satanic

pursuitof

these sciences,it was who physicists Porta and dabbled

Leopold de or disguises.And escape it only by hypocritical this be so, when would physicalresearch began to

that less orthodox surprising in magic, such as Cardan, John Baptist Medici, should suffer the same tion, persecucially espe-

bear

62

The

in Geology, Conflict

[part

i.

Sir Charles Lyell suggests, that the upon palflDontology. Scilla and Generelli, who Italian geologists, Vallisneri,
views

early
held
ceived re-

of

fossils minerals, cosmogony,

and did

strata not

inconsistent
come

with

the

Mosaic the Church warranted the

into

collision with

because they practiced a dissimulation authorities, if not actually tolerated by by the fate of Galileo,

Papal court
was

There among

afterwards, however, less need of such

so-called brave have of spirits the French somewhat

reserve

the

Academy.

compromised his wellknown in his guarded recantation to naturalism,by declaring, the ^orbonne, that his "Theory of the Earth" was not opposed the to a writings of Moses, but only offered as pure
indeed, may BuflFon,

philosophical supposition. But

D'Alembert
sciences

the

Diderot, encyclopaedists,
to

and
so

D'Holbach

strove

thoroughly
Rousseau

in the

organize all the physical interest of pantheism and

from claimed their the
pany. com-

atheism, that
fossil shells
as

himself

withdrew

Voltaire, findingthat
relics of the fantastic freaks

Crusaders, and
Burnet which
a

orthodoxy Alpine them scoffed at as mere Deluge, of nature, or scollopsdropped by returning the Scripturegeologists, accused satirically renewing
the
scene

and

Whiston, of destroying and

had

the

earth

Descartes

made, as easilyas

changes in

play.
In

to

English geology but few such infidel missiles would seem have been hurled directly The false Mosaic at the Scriptures. in the interest of religious cosmogonies have been demolished truth by enlightened divines such as Buckland, Pye
and

Smith

Dawson, Dana, Hugh Miller and Guyot, rather than by freethinking of science. If the great Scottish geologist, men nected Hutton, conwith his views Plutonic theory of strata unscriptural
as

Hitchcock,

and

devout

laymen

such

and
are

his doctrine
not

of the

expressed in
his critics.

him
^

by

of the globe, they antiquity his writings, though often charged upon Lyell very seldom spoke of the Biblical the

indefinite

relished "^logists, yet evidently

peculiar irony which

had
at
:

^"Rurnefs "Sacred
O
' J

^.^^ Charles
^
sense

Theory of the Earth" a favorite II. and pointed Butler*s jest in Hudibras

obvious

of

U.

CHAP.

ii.J
"

Italy, England,France, Germany,

He knew the seat of what
was moon

63

Paradise,

Could

tell m
as

degree it lies ;
prove it."

And,
Below

he
the

could disposed,
or

it,

else above

Professor such

Huxley,

with

less reserve, but

has not
to

only
to be

referred to

vagaries of commentators,
of the semi-barbarous

Genesis

the itself, as classed with

cosmogony the myths of And

some

Hebrew,

paganism.
of the German infidels have still more
to

boldly
same treme ex-

fought
from
or

their way

with After

geological weapons
the striven to reduce
mere a

the

opinion.
Eichorn
to

rationalistic critics of the

Scripture,

Baur, had

hexaemeron,
oriental
to

six

of the

to a days'creation, Jewish Sabbath, or

was

pious fraud

for the institution

fancy,it
in the

natural for with

a

of legendarycosmogony of a sceptical turn geologists

join
cordingly, Acand

attack

cross-fire from
in

the scientific side.

and

Humboldt

his

Cosmos,
a

Burmeister

Vogt,

as

in their natural histories of creation, dained dismaterialists, the

Mosaic

doctrine of

Creator with

as

mere

childish the matic dra-

tradition and earth,

of the

people inconsistent
at

the
more a

of eternity like the

sneered
a

the

creative

fiats as

edicts of of the great

constitutional

prince than
and

worthy

account
were

epochs geological
an

which catastrophes

as proceeding. Schleiden,

in treating of the idealist,

rialism mate-

of modem

German

was science,

fain to

charge it upon
and

the fables of the so-called Biblical

historyof

the Creation

And Strauss, Deluge, which we are taught from childhood. the tific unsciento ever seemingly ready flingany stone, exposed before the character of Genesis, the creation of vegetation
sun, in
a

of the earth before the fixed stars,of few

as

plantsand
seer

animals of
a

hours, and attempts

the

ridiculed
to

the
a

schemes conciliatory

divines modem But

come

make

Hebrew

speak

like

geologist.
from revealed assaults side of the

science, meanwhile, have

rational

continual As the

against the

theory of

the

Columbus and Magellan, early geographers, texts and church had been opposed with Scripture so decrees, and chemists, such as Porta and Becker, were the physicists the forbidden of sorin their turn accused of practicing arts earth.

64
eery,
or

The

in Geology. Conflict

[part.i.

credited had disresortingto an alchemy which Solomon by sending ships to Ophir for gold. After Fracasand animal origin toro and Scilla began to suggest the marine the curious objects still treasured in the of mountain were fossils, off-cast moulds Vatican cabinets as debris of Noah's flood, or

of the

Creator, left for the trial of

strata

our

faith.

growth of
was lisneri,

by
to

aqueous be

as agencies,

held the And

inconsistent

with

regular suggested by Valthe dogma of St

and cursed for

The

Jerome, that
man's sake.

earth

had

been

disordered

VII.,the
in

Carmelite

though at the corrupt Court of Clement cians could lead the AcademiFriar,Generelli,
Protestant but
a

the ridiculing Whiston, yet this was fields. chemical condemned French and the The

cosmogonies
of Paris
a

of Burnet
on

and other

truce

before the warfare had

TheologicalFaculty
the ban
as

already put

science under the great

black

art, and afterwards

Bernard and other mineralogist, Palissy, for denying the miraculous originof fossils geologists, of the Flood. The same authorities at a universality

later

period censured Buffon*s theory of the gradual formation with the creative days of Moses, of continents as incompatible him to insert his courteous and required disclaimer in the next
edition of his works. The Protestant De geologist, remarks become

Luc, in
upon
so

replyingto Hutton, prefaced his

the infidel tendencies of the anti-Mosaical. But
at

treatise with

science

in

having

it

was

among

the

English apologiststhat

the

attack

length grew
of Burnet

fierce and and the

literal days, and such

desperate. The sacred cosmogonies the creation to six Whiston, referring some or Deluge to the shock of a comet
become
as

had catastrophe,
as once were

deeplyimbedded
of any

in orthodoxy

the astronomy of

Ptolemy

and

tian the Chrisviews

were

geography

Cosmas,
heretical

and and

different

quicklypronounced growth
and under

ministers charged the

unscriptural.The Huttonian theory of a

atheism and

burgh Edinsecular

decay

of strata

with

guised disinfidelity,

the pagan notion of the eternity of matter. vout DeKirwan laymen, such as the distinguished mineralogists, and
to

it as nothing less than an attempt William,also deprecated depose the Almighty Creator from His office. The Wood-

66

The

in Anthropology. Conflict

[part i.

The From attack kmd. and could

Conflict

in

Anthropology.
combined of
man-

the rational side of

seems

anthropologyalready a
revealed

aimed

at the whole

doctrine

This

its branches

complex science,with its roots in natural history in physiology, ethnologyand archaeology,

infidel doubts been
some are

hardly fail to suggest proverb, "Where

It should

to many

minds

; and

there must, therefore, have mediaeval

are

wide

foundation

for the

there

three

there physicians,
that
was as

two

atheists."

also be remembered
de Villa

cine mediciated asso-

itself, as practicedby Arnold

in the sorcery,

Nuova,
anatomy,

popular view
encounter
a as

with

Mohammedanism

well

as

and
to

that martyrs of demonstrative

like Ve-

had salius,

and vulgar prejudice

any
mere

instinctive abhorrence

quiteas
morever,

the upon
mere

trench have

hatred. And theological later anthropological sciences had not begun to the Mosaic doctrine of races. It could hardly zeal for scientifictruth which the "ther of the
;

much

been

prompted

Bruno

to term

Adam

yet ethnology was

Genesis
was

unknown

to

pre-adamite tribes
their

Jewish people alone, when as La Peyrere to appeal from or in America, before archaeology
or

inquiringinto
men as

origin ;

De

in Maillet,

an

ironical

the transmutationists sketch,to anticipate and

amphibious products of
our

the

animals by depicting Deluge. It has been for American scientific air. of Mankind," and tors Docand

reserved

for

times, and Gliddon,

memoirs in

at

the

outset
a

to English writers, give

such

doubts

Nott

and
"

their

"Types

again in
among

their

Indigenous

Races
a

of the Earth," have

scattered

to objections varietyof sceptical which they term the Mosaic doctrine of the human creation, crude and juvenile hypothesis. Professor Huxley, in his a

valuable

Reviews
as

and

Lay Sermons, speaks of

the

Hebrew

Scriptures

regards their view of the creation of man ence. as belonging only to the infancyof sciSir John Lubbock, though he never assails the directly Biblical anthropologists in his works and on man pre-historic the originof civilization, has characterized Adam as a typical

the chief obstacle to Darwinism, and

CHAP.

II.]
in his

Italy, England,France, Germany,

as religion
race

67
denies

savage,

well
a

as

in other

and respects, Charles

the fall of the has issued

a

from

revelation. primitive which

Bray

manual

of

in anthropology,

he collates the whole

chief authorities doctrine school Haeckel

race,

of the And
more a

science the

against the
and

Scripture
of the Professor

of
are

man.

latest German

utterances

still

extreme

outspoken. genealogy

of

Jena, in

memoir

on

the

of the human which

maintains

that second

only to

the

geocentric error,

made

the earth the

pivot of

the whole

is the physical uniyerse,

the image of God man anthropocentricerror, which makes and that the latter and central objectof the organic creation, has been error destroyed by Lamarck, Goethe and Darwin,
as ner was

the former

by Galileo,Kepler and
"

Newton.

Dr. Biich-

of Darmstadt; in his
traces

Man
an

of the Past,Present and

Future,"

simply
a

the

race

from

animal, through a savage, into

with anthropologicalresearch,
tion, crea-

civilized state, arraying all

sardonic

coolness, against the Biblical doctrines of the

fall and

redemption
would

of mankind.
a

Strauss, with

Clarathan
a

pede, has said,he

rather be

perfectionated ape

might choose for an ancestor some degenerate Adam, as one dissolute Count And citizen rather than a mere fessor Prorising Carl Vogt, in his Lectures on Anthropology,as if to not tion creaonly denies the special prejudice, defy all religious other profane in the divine image, but, among and of man dares to classify of orthodox certain indecent retorts scorn, crania of the simian type as Nazarene or Apostle skulls.
At forces human the
are same

the time, from the revealed side of the science, whole rational with

mustering against the

And The
as

theoryof
no

the

race.

yet, it would

seem,

very

dable formi-

array.

great discoveries

of

from 'antiquarians,

Champollion to Lepsius,are to be opposed with the Biblical ment. chronology of Archbishop Usher, as fixed by act of ParliaThe profound researches of linguists, from Humboldt
to

Whitney,
was

are

to

be

met

with

the

pious tradition
to

that Hebrew
fusion con-

the

language of Paradise, preserved through the

at

of tongues

Babel.

And
are

as

the

and ethnological
a

questions,there physiological worthy

the darkest
was

signs

of

recklessness the
an-

ages

of the Church.

As

in Virgilius,

eighthcentury,

all but anathematized

for his notion of

68
on tipodes,

77?^ the

in Conflict

ike

PsychicalSciences,

[part l

First

ground that it would break the unity of the nouncing Adam, so the guardians of orthodoxy in our day are deAgassiz and Forbes for a theory of co-adamite races,

doctrine of a high might reallysupport their own from mere Adamic inherited sin. covenant, as distinguished which were The hurled at chargesof atheism and infidelity, which devout naturalists in the middle
ages,
are now

brought
and

as

discriminately in-

Mivart
in

and

against all Brown, Henslow

their
in

Darwinians
and

alike,lay and

clerical,

St.

Clair, Peabody
French and

Gray,

spiteof

repeated protests.
later times, to desecration chloroform may

And

the efforts of Roman

cardinals

the

fifteenth century, and stir up

English against against

curse

theologians in
dissections vaccination upon
sneers man as a

popular odium image, and

of the
as an

divine

and

impious evasion
some

of the

and woman,

find

in the invidious parallel researches of comparative lessons of

of

divines distinguished

at the

anatomists, though Calvin

himself

taught

humility from the earthly origin and animal formation of of Creation, Adam. Archbishop Sumner, in his Records pleasurein speaksof them as having taken an extraordinary
the levelling creation.
to

broad

distinction

between
on

man

and

the

brute
seem

Dr.

Jacobus,in
no more

his Notes valuable

Genesis,would
or

concede

to them

aim

attainment

than

in the the questionablesatisfaction of findingtheir paternity

ape.
a

Dr. Delitzsch

refined

coarseness

in his Biblical Psychology, with Leipsic, could only have been provoked by the disdain which first of a Biichner or a Vogt, hints that they must

of

have

brutalized essentially their

themselves

before

they

could

even

entertain

theories peculiar
as

of the animal
a

originof

man.

Anthropology
in field,

which and

reconnoitre relative

comparatively untrodden infidels and are only beginning to apologists to judge of their skirmish; and it is too soon
yet
is but

strength either
of sound

for the

promotion

of true

or science,

the vindication

religion.

next the psychical Sociology, sciences. Psychology, Entering involved the human interests and Theology,where so are

much

more

we intense,

shall there find the

on fiercely,

two

extremists,

contending

still

more

the

field of each

science.

CHAP.

II.]
land to

Itcdy^ England^France^ Germany. land,century

battles after century, like
over

69

from foes

fightingtheir
weapons.

again
have

with

long-embittered only a change of

tactics and

If in the

sciences physical the offensive warfare

we

seen

infidels but seldom

beginning
behold the

shall now against their assailants, we and often put upon reversed,, apologists terrible onsets
; and

the defensive has

by

the most

whereas

the

flict con-

mostly appeared in the regions of positive of ascertained facts and laws,itwill hereafter be found science,
very

hitherto

the

of opposing theories and notions, a war largely owing of the sciences. s tate more imperfect psychical

to

The From the

Conflict side of

in

Psychology. have been cessant in-

rational

psychologythere

before had

attacks upon the revealed doctrine of the souL Long the close connections of this science with physiology
or explored,

conjectured, to were as immortalityand The Italian infidels made their attack covertly responsibility. under a revived Aristotelianism. of Pomponatius, the master the with in work the school, taught misnamed Stagyrite, a the the that of is the mind Immortality Soul," inseparable with the body and from it,and disingenuously perishable of virtue without cited Homer, Plinyand Seneca, as examples whilst himself of a future life, the motives accepting the
any
were

been

fixed mental

laws

doubts sceptical

broached

man's

"

grossest practical consequences

Nipho, though
dissolved

adversaries

of

theory. Pomponatius, would

of his

Achillini and

simply have

the individual soul in the

Jerome Cardan, according to lief arguing that the beopinions on the ground of state-policy, in a vague only destroysthe present influence immortality of the good, and gives license to the bad. Cremoninus, who the senses and the appetites, expressed the growwrote ing upon depravityof
itselfwas and
a

general soul of the world. these Warburton, justified

the

school the

in the atrocious

maxim

that vice Leo X.

of privilege

clergy.

And

even

Pope

Cardinal
a

Bembo,

are

of having hypocritically suspected

a mere

issued
to

bull againstthese heresies, as

idle fulmination

blind the

populace.

JO The

The

in Psychology. Conflict their attack of

more

[part I.
openly
and and

English
with Hobbes

infidels made the of

powerfully
Thomas his various and

empiricism Malmesbury, the

"

Bacon

Locke.

founder Nature"

of the school, in and

as

writings on
other

Human mind

"Necessity
affected and

Chance," merged the

bodies

in the

body

impressed by
will to
a mere

through the
reduced

brain ;

subjectedthe
itself to

physicalcompulsion, and
"

conscience

pain and pleasure. Dr. William balancing of sensuous Second Thoughts concerning Coward, whose work entitled the Human ordered to be burned by the common Soul," was

hangman, argued
immortal
and
mere

that the traditional notion

of

an

immaterial,
vention in-

united to the spirit

body,

was

plainheathenish

philosophic imposture,as
and

all thought results from

matter

motion.

Anthony
defended

Collins,the champion of
the natural

the the

free

not thinkers,

only

mortalityof

but soul,

in his

"

Inquiryconcerning Human Philosophical

all moral undermined Necessity," responsibility, bury Shaftesby enchaining the will in mere physical causation. and Bolingbroke, making ridicule their test of truth, sneered at the Christian graces of humility, politely penitence and

Liberty and

meekness,
Chubb

as

Thomas
no more

mean essentially coarsely scoffed at a

and future

degrading ;
moral

while
as

awards

than likely

Divine

judgment
"

of the animals.
as or

nard Berif to

Mandeville, a
throw turned and vices of
on

French

physician in London,
Fable of the Bees

off all

in his disguises, Honest," boldlyreversed

Knaves

the distinction between

right

wrong,
are

the atrocious paradox that private by defending tide public benefits. And at length this desolating
to

came scepticism the passions, on a mere

the flood in David

on

Hume,
all future
a man

whose

essays
man

and immortality,

suicide,reduced

to

irresponsible animal,

denied

impossibleand absurd,and held price than that of an oyster.

But the French

the lifeof

judgment as at no higher
even more

infidels of
all

the

last century well

as

recklessly overran
the sensualism

morality,as
the chief "The

with spirituality,
a

of Condillac.

Claude

Helvetius,

protege of Voltaire and

in his famous is but treatise
on

propagandistof the

literary school,

that the soul maintained Spirit," organized matter, pleasurethe chief good, and virtue

CHAP.

II.]

Italy England,France
^

Germany.
modified

71

and vice due

to-mere

animal

as sensibility
"

by

climate.
"

Juliusde
described
and in
a

la

whose Mettrie,

Man
as

the Machine," and offensive to

Man

the Plant," were the

burned publicly
mind
as

but

piece of

good morals, perishable mechanism,

Art of

deduced
treatise
at

without
on

reserve

the vilest inferences of the of .Pleasure, or and

mass

the School Baron

theory Enjoyment.

And
"

length

D'Holbach this

his confreres, in their of

System
to a

of Nature," reduced

compend,
to

which

Voltaire

and fatalism sensuality in a lucid moment, himself,

declared And have

be

simply
into
a

detestable. infidels of and

our

yet

the

German

day

would

seem

to

plunged
name,
as

stilllower

grosser

materialism

from

the idealism
as

by

brain

the

Hegel. Loiiis Feuerbach, as fiery by nature well styled the modem Porphyry, taking the son highest product and organ of the absolute rea-

of

in the with
are

its what

has sought to identify Hegelian dialectic, thought and gravely argued that we phosphorous substance,
we a

eat; that the

more

upon
at death

of science progress phosphoricdiet than potatoes ; and future down his

pends dethat

the so-called soul goes

into the dust to become

the fresh fuel of life.Carl

Vogt, in

"Types

of Animal

Life,"

a bold recalling secretion thought as a mere that the kidney ; asserts or

figureof Gibanis, stillmore

we

grosslydescribes
power
over our

like that of the liver of the brain, have such such

no more

intellectual faculties than

denies

over

that there
any
"

is any

lessly reckbodily organs moral thing as free-will, and

; and

or accountability,

future

rewards

punishments. J.
from

Moleschott, in his
to
mere

descends Circulation of Life,"

the stye is
a

the

chamel-house, declaring not

movement

merely

that

mind

of matter

and

function

of the brain,but that whose the of

on

the

only immortalityis
carbonic nourish acid

that of the and lime

disintegrated body,
have served
to

ammonia, earth,and
other
"

enrich brains

plants and
men.
as

animals,to
a

feed the

of generations and

And if to find

Biichner,in his treatise

lower and back

Matter from

Force,"

man

the dust to the animal

a

depth,afler tracing to dust,consistently

hints that rather be From

dying philosopherof the right temper might than have Christian burial. devoured by crows

meanwhile, there have the revealed side of the science,

72
been
constant

The recoils

in Psychology, Conflict

[part.i.

againstthe rational theoryof the body. As Plato and Aristotle, in by turns, had been anathematized with his proffered tality, the Church, so Descartes, proofs of immorcensured by the Sorbonne and the Synod of Dort ; was while Locke, with his notion of cogitative of matter as a germ the resurrection, was repudiatedby the Cambridge divines.
If the infamous works
to

of La

Mettrie

and

D'Holbach

were

condemned justly had

the

flames,yet

their

germinalprinciples
and Condilto
even

alreadybeen broached by Fathers well as by Hartleyand Bonnet, as lac,

combine them with the Christian which

Gassendi who

sought
at

faith.
were

And

the

same

time, the defensive weapons

against the

new

forgedin the often proved psychologictheories,

than in their rebound. with
a

Church structive less deItalian Pla-

in their attack

The renewed
at

hastilyarmed apologists
tonism.
in
a

themselves

Marsilius
on

Ficinus, chief of the school

and Immortality
a

Florence,

treatise

the Platonic
to be

Eternal
or

Felicity
to be

of Souls, held the mind

divine energy, which

nation emaspiritual was

imprisoned
and

in the

resolved

into

body, from deityby an

and

it

erated libtwo
or

ascetic life. The

Picos of

Mirandola,uncle

nephew, mingled cabalistic

Platonism, and carried their Jewish traditions with the new siastic of enthuinto practice to the extreme spiritualistic principles
self-sacrifice. And such other countries,
were as

later followers

of the

school

in

Paracelsus,Von
in

Helmont, and Fludd,

to

at

lengthlanded
animal

akin extravagancies magnetism and spiritism.

modern

voyance, clair-

The

reinforced the spiritmore ualism apologists vigorously English of Plato. Ralph Cudworth, the leader of the Cambridge chief of Hobbes, antagonist
a
in

Platonists and

his "Intellectual

System," defined the soul as even moulding and sustaining

maintained
on

its absolute

mind force, or intelligent plastic and afterwards the body itself; in a treatise and liberty, independence
so

Free-will.

Henry More,
have

fastidious ashamed

an

intellectual
a

that he is said to
not

only

discoursed
"

but in

having will, on immortality and freeapologetically the future Platonic Song of the Soul," depicted
been indissoluble spirit, with and nous lumiyet diffused,
:

of

epicure body,

disembodied and endowed

and percipient plastic powers

74
"

The for

in Psychology, Conflict

[part i.

Search

in

animal machine; Truth,"degradedthe body into a mere sublimed the soul into a pure spirit beholdingall things dained God, their only revealer as well as creator; and diseven

the sensible evidence

of

an

external

world, except
Church.

as

confirmed such

From

and the Holy Scriptures it was extravagant spiritualism,

by

the

Catholic
not

strange that
to the materialism

afterwards

there of the

should

have

come

that rebound the

which Encyclopaedia, could

not arrest

efforts of

Bergier,

Ploucquetand
The Grerman
in

Lussac

meanwhile apologists monadism of

were

selves thementrenching Christian

the the

Leibnitz.

Wolf,

the

of organizer the soul

as a

school, assuming

the Leibnitzian

definition of

monad conscious voring endeaor force,was spiritual the by purely metaphysicalproofs to demonstrate and futurity dogmas of its immateriality, accountability ; but
cism, disciples, by their rational critihave exposed both the dogmas and the proofs to fresh suspicion and overthrow, it has only remained to repairthe defend it with new fortress from the old arsenals, or ments. arma-

since Kant

and

his idealistic

Dr. Francis

Marburg, in his and vegetative

Catholic professorat Roman Hettinger, has revived the sensitive, Apology for Christianity, rational soul of St.

Aquinas

as

tially substan-

in the expressed

body,

in

tific to the chief scienopposition

authorities of recent in his

materialism.

Dr. Luthardt
meets

of

Leipsic,

Lectures, also popular Apologetical

with Vogt, and Biichner,
as a

the assaults

of Feuerbach, of the involved and

soul

mental,moral

the traditional tion concepand religious principle,

in the

bodily organism, yet essentially independent

consciousness
on

as superior,

testifies. Professor "God

and

Hermann

in Ulrici,

his

masterlytreatise

Man," againstthe

defines the soul as a psychicforce materialists, psychological force of the body, and pervading its blending with the plastic
atomic
ever

structure

like

an

atomless from Divine

fluid, yet
the

with

ness conscious-

it distinguishing

body, from

other embodied Rudolf

current dency ten-

souls, and

Wagner,

the

Spirit.Professor has charged the distinguished physicist,

a

from

the

materialism
; and

with

non-scientific character
in
a a

and

immoral

that he

having remarked the faith of preferred

convention

of naturalists, of speculation
a

collier to the

CHAP.

II.]

Italy England^France^Germany.
y

75

was scientist,
"

assailed

by

Carl

entitled, Collier's Faith and

Vogt with a to Science,"

sort

satirical pamphlet which he gave the the

rejoinder, "Knowledge
of substantiality after death of light may the soul

and
as a

Faith,"maintaining therein
of ether in the
power
as

brain,which
swift
as

acquire

locomotive
a

the

the sun,
even

with together

and capacityfor localization, earth. Other

perhaps

re-incarnation of

upon

apologists,

by renovating the atomism the body itself into a mere

are Leibnitz,

congeries of
of the

to resolve striving forces,or spiritual

some

phenomenal
zeal to

manifestation soul and

soul ; while

in their the

keep
now,

are body distinct,

toward relapsing

mechanical And

dualisni of Descartes.
as an

antithesis to the wildest materialism the American school of so-called

on

the

infidel side,we
or

have

ualists, spirit-

led spiritists,

by

the

Poughkeepsie seer, Andrew

who claim to

Jackson Davis, and

sensible evidence of

Judge Edwards,

by
of

means

of and

heroes

and the whole immortality with apostles, communications saints, telegraphic with deceased materializations friends, together of

bring new unseen world,

levitations spirit,

matter, and

other

such

phenomena,
ages.

surpassing the wildest necromancy

The conflict in
at

of the middle

psychology,after

having

been

waged

for

to close quarters,and infidels length come hand to hand, as if for the very and apologistsare fighting truth of science and lifeof religion.

has centuries,

The From the

Confuct
of

in

Sociology.
come or

rational side upon

have likewise, sociology, doctrine When

frequentassaults
was

the revealed

of the Church

of society. organization spiritual unknown and while

as

this intricate science

political economy,
were

politics, departments, of civilization, of history, philosophy history

yet
mere

its various

treated

as

regionsof
were

human

capricerather

than

of

natural

law, there
The

reckless

thinkers

to impugn seeking-

all ethical

divine principles, Italian assault

institutions and
was

vidence. Prosupernatural the field of statesmanship.

opened on

Nicholas charitable has critic,

of whom Bacon, his most Machiavelli, that he analyzedthe impiousand said,

76
cruel acts

The

in Sociology. Conflict
a

[part i.
of

of

as coollyas despots

chemist

treats

poisons,

a published

Borgia
monarchs
views

as

styled"The Prince/'which exhibited Caesar the catechism of absolute a model, and became tic fatalis; while, in his History of Livy, he broached
work and development, Christian Rome. based Gabriel his ideal state
on

of social rather than

Pagan

Naude,

French

papal court, is said by Hallam to have considerations Machiavelli the political state taken from on the massacre of St. Barwith which he sought to justify tholomew. policy And paradoxical Campanella, with still more of his treatises proposed to the Spanish boldness, in one universal war for the triumph of the Papacy over monarch a
tolerated infidel,
at the

Protestant

and

the anticipated opinions wholly

state.

treatise Pagan nations, and yet in another most time, with visionarysocialists of our subversive of property, the and family, the

extended to the wider English infidel assault was fields of political science and general history. Thomas Hobbes, who translated Thucydides whilst an exile from the Commonwealth, in hopes of disgusting his countrymen with The the evils of
than," Leviademocracy, in his treatise well-named the body politic as a poration represented huge material corthe souls and without a spiritual without state God,
"

as as

mere

organizedmight tramplingupon
a

the right,
ever

church

but

creature

of the state,and

societyas
Edward solemn

native at the alter-

of

despotismor anarchy.
lord of

Gibbon, by Byron
creed with solemn of that

styled

"

irony,sapping
waive the she descended of

sneer," professedto
as Christianity

pleasingtask
from
error

heaven and

describing he might

depict the
"

inevitable mixture

she contracted during a

long residence upon Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire,"lavished the most classical English in the languageupon the most awful spectacle in history, her only to ignore her claims and disparage And charms. later English writers, such as Godwin, Owen,
and

corruptionwhich earth;and in his

Buckle, have
and French

made

their still more

direct attacks

upon

order political The

divine Providence. into spread through civil history who Montesquieu,

re*

infidel assault and

political economy

social science.

CHAP.

II.]

Italy England^France, Germany,

y

77

fleeted the and the

"

his

of skepticism speculations upon

in

his time the

more
"

in his

"

Persian

Letters,"
of the
on

Grandeur

and

Decadence treatise

Romans,"
and

his later dwelt

so

celebrated

of Laws," Spirit other

climate and that

on impressively physicalagencies upon

the

influence of

civil institutions,
in
to

divine Providence ignored so entirely the Theological Faculty required him editions of the work.

human

affairs,
quent subseof
a

modify
Catechism

Volney,

whose

French

Citizen is but the condensed in his

"

ethics of atheistic materialism,

Ruins

of

character of supernatural of hopeless confusion and error. but a spectacle JeanJacques he was iahis religion, as Rousseau, as eccentric in his politics zation recoiled with sentimental misanthropy from the vices of civilito
an

Empires" wholly obliterated the and rendered all history Christianity,

original state
of

of nature

or

social contract, in
a

which

he

dreamed and

societyas
The
progress

savagery
a

impiety.
human

on re-organized Marquis of Condorcet

basis of sketched
an

picture of
social without

from

barbarism

to

ginary ima-

as perfection

effected and

by

mere

cation physicaleduAnd
at

Providence
came

without forward
to

morality.
with his
"

length Auguste Comte,

sort

Political
a

Catechism," gravely proposing

of atheistic scientific without the
a

re-organize societyas
a

without hierarchy, literally

king
at

and

God. infidel assault of

our

But

great German
the

day

has

last stormed After element and

history. speculativeheights of philosophical Lessing had belittled the whole supernatural

of the human race, and

in the divine education

Hegel

had involved universal history in their supposed Schelling development of absolute reason, it has been easy for their the most extreme to dedHce views of social irreligious disciples progress. the
two

Strauss,in

his celebrated

Life of Christ and

Bauers, in their histories of doctrine, applying the

have sought to resolve ancient anity ChristiHegelian dialectic, into a mere philosophical mythology, the successive into dry logical and all acdogmas of the Church companying formulas, civilization into the scaffolding and refuse of the absolute radical philosophy. At the same time, the more led by Arnold as socialists, Ruge and Schweizer,have been

78

The

in Sociology. Conflict

[part i.

all fixed institutions, and maintaining that boldly assailing itself is opposed to the spirit of the age, that theologians Christianity
are a

vanishing race,

the Church

doomed

to become
a

and extinct,

the State
recent

of the future to do without

religion ;
are guing ar-

while

Hartmann and Bahnsen, pessimists, againstall divine purpose in historyas well as the but the

nature, of the

and

humanity as exhibiting
at

crowning

abortion

world. And

length the
its

American been

infidel assault, still

more

in practical

aim, has

foundations Church the of

new

of social

the very seeking to undermine order; not merely by excluding the from politics, but by Christianity

from

the State, and

socialisticviews and other and

of the

Owens,

th^

emigrant followers

Proudhon,
church

both

who would abolish European refugees, and all divine family, state, property and
to reconstruct

in order institutions,

societyupon
science

wholy

ligious irre-

principles.
But from the revealed side of the rational

have followed

as

recoils frequent

against the

theory of the
Not

or State,

temporal

trines docsociety. only were nold of political from Arreformers concerning civil liberty, of Brescia to Cromwell, stigmatizedas impious and rebellious; the of economists not only were teachings political

organizationof

the

interest and capital, from Montesquieu to Bentham, respecting rule of usury and the rejectedas contrary to the Scriptural
curse

of labor ; not from More

to

only
of

were

the harmless
as repudiated

of Utopias
caricatures

ists, socialof the

St. Simon,

Christian of
progress,

community
from Vico

goods

; and

not

only were
fixed laws
as

the

ries inqui-

historians philosophic
to

for the

of human

Draper,
and

denounced

incompatible
entrenched
in
on

with

Divine

Providence
in which

sacred

history ;
or were

but the alternative

systems
the the the

great

churchmen apologetic

often proved untenable themselves,

course

left dismantled
was

of the warfare.
pure

The

Italian defence

taken

high ground of a great champion of

polemicalpen
the Church

theocracy.
papacy, who

Cardinal
is said
to

Bellarmin,
have held

the
in
as a

the best described with

Europe,
vast

in his famous

Disputations,
vassal of the

endowed corporation, spiritual State

as

divine

the prerogatives,

but

CHAP.

II.]

Italy England^France^ Germany,

^

79

Church, and
upon and

the

head
to

of the
a

Church

as

the vicar of Christ both

earth, entitled

universal

monarchy,
and Church

spiritual
And testing pro-

temporal,over
this

all

earthlykingdoms
Roman

nations. still stands

consistent to

hour, the

against impious, though prisonerin

the similar shield divine of

all

surrounding civilization
The
a

as

heretical and than

was a

her infallible Pope is littlemore French defence

stateon

the Vatican.

taken

ground
the

of

theocratic

monarchy. only
with
on

Bossuet, the
the

Gallican

Liberties, not
well
as

maintained

of kings as right but

popes,

scriptural ments, arguHistory,

a

in his celebrated
to

Discourse of France the

Universal

exhibited
as

the

Dauphin
marched

all ancient Catholic

civilizations

made successively which

to tributary

fbligion by
other

Providence

with

strides of fate, through falling

men.
as

empires,over
of the Bonald
as polity as

the prostrate wills of

And

gists apolosame

school, reactionary
De

such

Chateaubriand, De
to

and the
are

Maistre, have

continued

present the

only bulwark

againstthe

evils of modem

culture,

they
The

expressedin the French

revolution.

Englishdefence was taken on the grounds of episcopacy, presbyteryand Congregationalism.Archbishop Laud, the the' divine right who blended of stem propagandistof prelacy, have reduced the State to a would bishopswith that of kings, mere suppleinstrument of the Church ; and from the secret in which he ruled embarked star-chamber in that ecclesiological experiment upon Scottish society, which to yieldthe was model of a theocratic episcopacy. Alexander Henderson, the
author of the Solemn that
were

League

and

Covenant, led by
which

his countrymen and and

into
commons

stillwilder
to be

crusade

king, lords
doctrine Sir

compacted in uniformityof
divine the

worship

under

the

right of presbytery.

Henry
of

Vane, returningfrom
of

colonyof Massachusetts
then the conflict between

to the commonwealth

England,
he the seed

published his "pace

through

the of

Times," in
fallof four

which

traced

the seed

the serpent and

of the woman,
an

the rise and archy, Mon-

great monarchies,to
established of

approaching Fifth

to be

with

community

by the goods and

second
a

coming of King Jesus, reign of saints. And since

Hume,
we

then,as

counterparts of Gibbon

and

have

had

8o line of
strove

Tlie

in Sociology, Conflict the learned

as

[part
Prideaux,who
a course

i.

from historians, apologetic

to

exhibit all Gentile civilization

on

but

of vindictive cratic Theo-

Providence

behalf of

to the Christianity,

recent

Historyof Schomberg,
in interpositions like Gumming, millenarians,
events
as

who of

has

looked

for similar divine while

the annals
are

Englishepiscopacy ;

signs of
social German

Messianic

current political interpreting with a kingdom about to befall,

universal The could In

catastrophe.
defence has the been taken where the attack

alone be

on repelled,

that

fortress lofty Neander Dorner

of and

stood

history. heightsof speculative chief among other apolothe faith, gists with their of Ebrard, biographies Meyer,
with their histories of doctrine, the

Christ, and

and

defending against Strauss and Baur in originand development of Christianity

the

supernatural

its distinction from

like a beleaguered garrison accompanying civilization, beset by treason within and foes without, while their allies but mocking at the battle as a false alarm, at a distance were until the
same

undermining
At the
same

hosts

began

to

spring up

beneath

feet. own ^their and history the while in

some

tical time,in the regionof ecclesiasthe Catholic has been proLeo speculation, jecting mediaeval Church the of the theocracy as future, Rothe would realize the

the Protestant

primitive polity
movements,
as

ideal Christian
now,

republic.
with these old-world
on

And

in contrast

if to match
we

the most

extravagant socialism
the society rank wildest

the infidel side,

find in American

tian experiments in Chris-

polity ;
churches
monster state
ever

not

merely the
in
a

and sects

fresh
own

growths of
anon

our

of all European reproduction for the mastery, but new struggle such as the hybridchurchsoil, dreams of Millenarians, of re-organization

of Mormon, and

and

the

theocratic

predictingsome

miraculous

the world's The

state

system by the return and reign of Christ. political and confused conflict in sociology, owing to the new
a

of the science,is less like neither themselves infidels under

nor

battle than

vast

ambuscade,
meet

where range

as apologists yet

could

and

the banners

of science and

religion.

82 refined

The

in TJuology, Conflict God

as a

[part i.
of the

more

conception of
but

Creator physical

in world, displaying power could and

be

his works

the

mere

natural attributes of
any in

wisdom;

denied

that
or

moral

attributes

Providence,both of which often appear to contradict true goodness and justice by and instances contrivance of malevolent unpunished vice. Alexander Pope, as the poet of the school,depictedin lines which have the fascination of horror, a stoical Deity,
either in nature
**

discerned

Who A

sees

with

equal eye
a

as

Lord

of

all,

hero perishor
or a

sparrow

fall,

Atoms

systems into ruin hurPd,

bubble

Or

now

burst,or

now

world/'

Thomas

Chubb,

with tallow-chandler, literary

much
a

natural
series

the shrewdness, popularized

genteel deism

by

of

in which, after the manner of Paine, he attacked pamphlets, of Providence the Scriptural sistent as wholly inconrepresentations with natural ethics. And at length David Hume, in

his

accumulated all the scepDialogues on Natural Religion, tical that had ever been raised against the existence objections

of

God;

denied

that

we

can

even

conceive
; and

such

being, or,
that the
a

indeed,any adequatecause
best

of the world

declared
is that of

conceptionwe can form rather than a growing plant,

The
next

of the universe work of

was

huge, intelligent design.

atheism.

phase of
and Le

the

attack had

that of French the

Montaigne
a

Vayer

alreadyraised
idol of the of the

scepticism. Voltaire,the wit and

in deist, professed

his sketch the whole

spiritof school,though Ignorant Philosopher,

for
a

threw
it

doubts

upon for

argument
at

God, admitting
under of his the
mances, roone

only as good
entitled

police ;
and

scoffed

Providence
wrote

mock

titles of Chance
"

Destiny;and
a

the

satire upon the doctrine of trials of life. Diderot,the popular leader of the religious
a

Candide," as

school, a sophist and

of protection Catherine

who profligate, of

fled from his

Paris to the

Russia, in
a

Philosophical ments, Fragas an sary unneces-

openly assailed
and life. troublesome

the belief in

just God

with tenet, interfering

the

of pleasures the
im-

Julius la Mettrie, court

his

Great, promulged,in

philosopherto Frederick treatise on the Happy Life,the

CHAP.

II.]

Italy, England,Ffance, Germany,

that
men

83

pious creed
atheistic and of

would

abandoned The

nature.

happy until they became the dictates of religion for the appetites authors of the "System of Nature"
never

be

the atheism of the school ; maintained openly avowed though a God might be respected, yet the world alone was be loved ; and all that Clootz there
was
was

that
to
were

argued
to

that make the

more

education

and

courage

needed

this creed universal.

Anacharsis that

proclaimed,in
no

RevolutionaryConvention,
Nature, and
at
no

other

God

but And

other

sovereign
had
nounced an-

than the divine been

people.
with so-called

after this atheism length,

repeated
a

endless

variations, Auguste Comte

himself for its having man religion, in the systematic worship only God, and consistingessentially of humanity.
new

The

final form

of attack

in

our

day

has

been

that of German

pantheism. Lessing and Jacobi had already revived and of Spinoza upon absolute Deity, imported the speculations and the extreme of Schelling and Hegel,in due time, disciples were couching them under Scripture phrasesin placeof the
Christian theism. Bernard
into
a

of Bleische,
mere

the

former
or

school,
transient

sought to resolve man image of God, and to

the government with have

phenomenon
as

make

the evil

divine

as

the
a

good

in

of the world.

Carl Michelet, as

gelian, strict He-

his doctrine God

of absolute in the world

merged
true

would ally virtupersonality, dependent as having no separate inconsciousness

existence
man,

and

coming
Christ.

to

only
extreme

in

the

incarnate

Strauss,at the
in pantheism,

left and

of

Hegel, passed into

stillgrosser

his "Old
as

New

for the Christian God, Faith," by substituting

his

only
chine ma-

objectof
of hammers crushed reached in his
"

worship, a law-governed cosmos,

universe,amid
whose

or

enormous

jagged wheels

and
be

ponderous
seized and

moment at any man helpless may the same from to position, powder. Feuerbach, sort of conscious a anthropomorphism,maintaining,

Essence

of

that Christianity,"

man,

as

the

final product

developmentof nature, can find no logical being ; that the imagined deity is only an illusory superior attributes ; in a word, that human of his own personification he has but created a god after his own image. Arthur Schopof the whole

84 enhauer,with
"The World the
cosmos

The

in Theology. Conflict in daring impiety, and his work

[part

i.

still more
as

entitled
stroyed de-

Will

Notion," boasted

that he had that both

and

last

vestigeof theism,by showing

the sory, illu-

and the
mere

its man-made

deity are
his brain,an

alike

ideal

phantasm of
one

abortive human

tion, crea-

\irhich by
force and of both

stroke

of the will would

von

nothingness. And Ernst as Hegel and Schopenhauer,

into blind collapse Hartmann, a disciple

ifto

with couple absurdity atheism

or

impiety,believes himself to have unconscious pantheismby uniting

nature

demonstrated force and

reason

out throughon

and

while history, of

in his recent

tractate

the

"Decomposition
Buddhism At the
same

he projects of philoa sort Christianity" sophical the universal of the future. as religion
of

time, these different forms

and then found American Theodore
as

European

unbelief

have Paine

now

to

from representatives, Parker, togetherwith other indigenous Free of Boston, Religionists

in order
to

such allies, demolish

on

the

who

would
new ligion re-

all

creeds existing

rebuild

some

antichristian the revealed occasional

principles.
side of the

From ensued
can

science,however, there have

rational natural If it religion. lowers theologyand the foltreated

recoils

against all

be said that the of heathen

of disciples

have always been religions

own

with
and

due

tolerance have
not

and

that their or pity, often justified a harsh

irreverence

folly

usage,

yet it

must

also be

granted grainsof
and

that

in the criticism of their systems

truth have

been have

thrown

away

valuable many with the chaff of error,

of Christian

that not seldom

the resorts weak

or

of the defenders absurd. Some

theology
Italian

been

found

of

the

thus betrayed into an were extravagant apologists in opposing the and two Ficinus Picos, supernaturalism. with Platonic

arguments
of God

the

Aristotelian

doctrine

of

dane mun-

soul,maintained
world
not

the

direct intervention of
and spirits

in the natural and angels,

only

but

thus
and

opened the way theosophywhich

Some of the of

of sacred magic superstitions soon Europe. overspread also, venturing upon English apologists, for those
were

the

grounds

deism,

worth, whose

caught "IntellectualSystem

in

serious

errors.
"

Cudremains
a

of the Universe

CHAP.

II.]

Italy, England^France, Germany.

"

85

prodigyof
the reviving soul

classical erudition and

ancient

doctrine

of

metaphysical acuteness, by nature or plastic organizing

the fatalism of Hobbes

distinct from

God, avoided
the the

only
refute. and

to become

entangledin
him with

scepticismof Bayle,who
atheism he aimed of the
a

adroitly
to

charged
Attributes

very
"

Clarke, in his celebrated

of God," of absolute space
measure

Demonstration frame

Being

to professed

strictly ception conlogical

and

of infias nite a deity, necessary substratum time, but by making human thought the
as

of the divine nature, itself his

to

well

as

world himself
sarcasm

the

proof of the divine of Bolingbroke, as sophistry expressed in

from the by deriving he exposed character, the

of
''

Pope againstthose
nobly take
reason

Who
And

the

road high priori

till they doubt of God."

downwards

number

of

such apologists, under

as

Leland, seem

to

have

sciously con-

labored

social and like the

titled authors, criticising Viscount

in literary disadvantages Earl of Shaftesbury and

Bolingbroke. Bishop Warburton's

Divine

fense paradoxicalde-

of the unlike the have

Legation
future

of Moses
maintained

on a

heathen
motives
to

he legislators of

ground that civil politywithout exploitof

the

the

rewards

and

must punishments,

seemed
in the

his astute

opponents like the

his of Principles
can refuted,

dog
And

who fable,

sacrificed the substance

for the shadow. Human ledge Knowsaid the clared de-

Bishop Berkley,though
are

oftener ridiculed than established

a

be scarcely
it
as

to

have

Christian

theism

by assuming

basis of

to

theoryof the world, which metaphysical have afforded more lessons than sceptical
systems combined.
French
errors

Hume

all ancient

and

modem

Some atheism he

of the
ran

too, apologists,
not

in their recoil

from

into

less serious.

Peiscal, though

cent projectedin his "Thoughts on Religion" a magnifiChristian apology, which is stilladmired the torso of as gustine master, might only have supported the orthodoxy of Auwith the

branche, whose
endorsed tersely

scepticismof Montaigne. Father Maletheory of the vision of all things in God was to pulchra, by Bossuet, nova, falsa, seems

86 have

The

in Theology. Conflict the

[part
dizzyverge fascinated by
as

i.

pursued

his

along antagonist, Spinoza,

himself And
a

of the

until pantheism,

he became

all but

abyss from which he recoiled. with saintly eloquenceupon

of all beings, the most been

Fenelon, whilst

ing discours-

Deity conceived

Essential of all essences,

may

Being have only

the

destined to which were plainer physical neglecting proofs Bonnet, and Rousseau, pass through the hands of Maupertuis, should find himself vainly until at length the Cardinal Polignac the confronting System of Nature," with his "Anti- Lucretius." But some of the German have recentlybeen apologists in stillmore landed Since the time when deceptiveerrors.
"

Kant

by

his subtle criticism of

had and

undermined their

the theistic

guments ar-

Wolf, Leibnitz,
have been

host a disciples, the breach

of

defensive with and

divines
new

rushing into
The
veteran

armed

old and

weapons.

Storr theologians, have

and Flatt, Knapp, Hengstenberg,

Tholuck,

simply
dence evi-

striven to

repelthe

new

pantheismwith

the spontaneous

of reason,

of conscience,and of

in oppositionto its chief collated Hettinger, of schoolmen, and doctors, and the decrees the testimonies The of councils. Marheineke, Daub, Hegelian dogmatists, divine have and realities into its been Goschel, transfusing and even godlessabstractions, lookingfor the Christian trinity in its of trilogy

Scripture.The has authorities,

Catholic

the universal
it towards

logic. Other
the crude
of Leibnitz.

divines speculative

have the

recoiled from

Cartesian At the

dualism,
same

or

harmony pre-established students of Comparative Theology, apologetic connecting the

Christian with
one

time,
Plaa

like the

tonizingfathers,are
and universal

religionas

revelation and special supernatural

in all other

that is natural

length,as a fit of infidel fancy, we counterpart for the wildest irreligion in our have American medley of creeds,besides the new
at

religions.And

of Swedenborg and Irving, the and apostles scriptures and Judaism of Mormon. Christianism of Campbell,
In

modem

the
as

great conflict which

the
a

we

have

been

Theology sketching, the other

science

of

religion stands
midst
of

among

like sciences,

citadel in the

concentric
ever

bulwarks,

beleagured from
toward signal

outpost

to

but battlement,

a divine lifting

heaven.

CHAP.

II.]
this

Italy England,France,Germany.
^

87
the
same war-

At "ire in

point it would be metaphysical science

in or

order to trace rational

by
of

from Voltaire pessimists optimistsfrom Leibnitz to these and other omitted opinions and for the lectures. following

infidel

cosmology,as waged to Schopenhauer and apologetic Weygoldt ; but the notice

authors
must

be

served re-

The

Conflict

in

Philosophy.

Ascending
the science the

at

length

into the

high region of philosophy,

on

of the sciences, we between the

shall there find the conflict

two

largestscale

great factions of infidel

have

and sceptics
successive

who mystics, apologetic different

reason

contended, during
rival
perors em-

centuries,in
of prerogatives
numerous

countries, concerning the

like revelation, and

limits

or

and

whose in
a

generalencounter
effort to In

battles at last merge for the prizeof universal dominion. of

skirmishes

At

the rationalistic extreme

philosophythere
revelation

has been

growing

supplantdivine
the sixteenth
as Italy, we on

by

means was

of human
guised dis-

reason.

century this effort

have Fate
seen,

and of

restricted.

had Free

the school Will

was

Pomponatius, whose
mock truths of revelation. such
as

treatise

and

the first of the and

compromises
France

between but
an

truths of occasional

reason

had

tic, scep-

of Montaigne, Charron, a wayward disciple who argued, in his work on "Wisdom," that revelation is and reason, defective though it be, impossible, metaphysically Pierre the

only guide
with the
a

of life. And doubt. of spirit

the

rest

of

Europe

was

scarce scene

disturbed

In the seventeenth the

movement
was

century the

rather than

from for the time, disappeared

was

the

changed. Italy, France arena. philosophical

"

by represented
attack upon

Le

Vayer, whose
with the

Dialogues

"

united

the
in
was a

of scepticism
covert

Charron

epicurismof Gassendi,
religion. And
who
woven

all revealed conflict

England
treated

led into the

as
a

coming

by Hobbes,
be the

tion revela-

mere

historical tradition, to

of
movement

idolatry. In political
became
more

into his tem syseighteenthcentury the

and general. England now open under such leaders as Anthony Collins, appeared in the front,

88 whose
"

Tfte

in Philosophy. Conflict

[part

i.

Essay

on

Free whilst the

"

Thinking
his
"

"

firstasserted the of the

dence indepengion" Reli-

of reason, undermined

Grounds

Christian of

evidence prophetical
'*

revelation;
dence eviwhose

Woolston, whose
as

Discourses

assailed the
nature

miraculous

of

purely mythical
reason

; and

Morgan,

"Moral
as as mere

Philosopher" made
well
as

evidences

of

tents judge of the conrevelation, rejecting Christianity

the sole

sublimated
as spirits

Judaism.
Voltaire and and Diderot

France

soon

followed
in the

with such of letters,

master

Rousseau in the

world

D'Alembert D*Holbach
to

and
array

and science, of fashion, all comHelvetius in the world bining with a versatile reason against revelation, the hues of the

world

of

genius

as

dazzling as
at

serpent

in and

paradise.
in the for rope Eu-

Germany, too,
"Wolfenbuttel the formidable

the

infidel court of

of Frederick
to

Fragments"

Reimarus, began
of the
next

muster

critical attack

century.

And of

generallywas
against revelation
the
now,

asserting the
; whilst

independence
first emerged Tom

reason

America the

to view

in

"Age
in

of Reason,"

by

notorious
we

Paine. the

And

this nineteenth

century,
intense and

behold

movement

everywhere becoming
condensed whose all her "Positive

materialistic

systematic. France has in Auguste Comte, infidelity

ence Philosophy"aims to substitute physicalsciby the very law of its growth, in place of revelation. Germany has massed all her erudite,metaphysical infidelity,

in David
to

Strauss,whose
resolve the the

"

Life

of Christ
mere

"

is

an

astute

tempt at-

gospelsinto
reproduced
whose

ancient

in fables, philosophic

lightof modern
"

myths thought and

"

and
search. re-

England
in Francis the transition
a

has

all her varied Phases

infidelity practical exhibit

Newman,

of Faith
to

of

from Christianity,

Calvinism
a

Deism, under

supposed

law of progress,
seem

toward

America German

would

to

have

combined

perfect religion. And English,French and

"

in Theodore infidelity
"

Parker,whose
revelation surmounted be

Discourses

of

Religion

represent the

Christian

as

of the world's faith of At the

mythologies,to
reason.

only by the
has

the last
one

solute ab-

of philosophy there mystical extreme human to supplant correspondingeffort meanwhile

been

reason

by

90 "Modest
a

The Assertion whole

in Philosophy, Conflict of True and Christian

[part

i.

braced Philosophy" em-

of science,derived exclusively encyclopaedia from drew from the same Scriptures ; Aslach, who source, "A System of Christian Ethics and Physics"; and Danaeus of Geneva, who wrote similar treatise on Christian Phya sics." the
"

England, at the same the Cambridge rationalists,

time, rallied againsther deistical

school of Platonic divines, such
as

Theophilus Gale,
whose "Court

the

learned Gentiles"

Presbyterian non-conformist,
was

designed to include all human philosophywithin the pale of divine revelation, by heathen and tradition from the Holy Scriptures the Jewish Church ; Henry More, the ascetic mystic,of whom have we before spoken, whose Cabalistic Conjectures"proceeded upon the same ists, theory,only to a greater extreme ; and the natural"

of the

Hutchinson, Burnet
whole Moses. And

and

Whiston, who

endeavored from the

to extract

systems

of

physicalscience

books

of

Europe generallywas
In the

marshalled

for the great with

a

impending conflict
of

eighteenth century,

change

perate. ground and weapons, the effort became defensive and desItalystillclaimed the whole province of philosophy for the chair of St. Peter. England, forced to concede to critic of the evidences her rights of revelation, reason as duced prothose of Waras only such judicious Butler, apologies with revolutionary burton and Paley. France, overwhelmed tianity. infidelity, presented no longerany front of aggressiveChris-

Germany
rationalism And which

with terms to make idlystriving spread stealthily through her seats of

was

the ture. cul-

all Christendom And

to

was

theatre

of

conflicting

opinions.
would
seem

now,

in this

nineteenth
or

century, the effort

have

wholly

ceased

become
an

purely apologetic.
alone

Protestantism,rallyinground
leftthe open
to

infallible Bible, has

field to reason,

whilst Catholicism

repress

and

confine it through her recent

pretends fallible syllabusof an in-

Pope.
And thus
in philosophy,

such

extreme

ened, hands, has threat-

by
abuse

turns, to

exterminate
to
reason.

reason

through
revelation

tyrannical

of revelation, or

supersede

through

an

of impioususurpation

CHAP.

II.]

Itcdy, England,France, Germany.

The Civilization.
common

91

Results
to the

in

Descending
are

now

plane of

where life,
in events, we

ries theoshall
responding cor-

reduced

there behold

and ideas issue practice conflict the great speculative in and convulsions disasters,
to

attended

with

different countries,

and misery like the havoc generations, which mark the track of contending armies. civilization At the one extreme, by an infidel philosophy, forced into collision with Christianity. has repeatedly been

through

successive

Italian
court

in the infidelity

sixteenth

century, basking

at the very

of the

Holy Father,fostered immorality, tyranny,

and

whilst it practised magic, and* astrology, clergy, forced it to until public indignation quackery upon the people, the garb of virtue. in the sevenassume teenth English infidelity
in impiety

the

century, flushed with

court

its

victoryover

of Charles

the

Second, made

puritanismat the jest of religion

the the

leavened the Church with hypocrisy, and, though aristocracy, the nation, corrupted, by repudiated through its literature, the faith of other the lands for

generations.

French

eighteenthcentury, breaking forth

the abolition of into converted the churches

in the

in infidelity revolutionary the

convention, decreed

worship

and

hood, priest-

templesof reason, inscribed the cemeteries, "Death is an eternal sleep," and reigned over of blood and terror which sent a shudder throughamid orgies out Grerman in the nineteenth Christendom. tury, ceninfidelity bursting through the jargon of philosophy, proclaimed the reign of lust, the worship of self, the downundisguisedly "ill of the Church, and at length, from the National Assembly threatened of an itself, anarchy which the moral earnestness the people alone averted. And American in our infidelity
own

day, by
of free

its bold

attacks

upon and

Christian

institutions

in

the

form

love,necromancy

is already, secularism, ever

and anon, At the has It

menacing
other

the social order.

a

extreme, however, by
forced

fanatical faith Christianity tion. civiliza-

been repeatedly

into collision with

was

Italian fanaticism

which, from
of
new

the tribunal of the

consigned the first martyrs Inquisition, inscribed each dungeon and the flames,

philosophyto of discovery

the sci-

g2
ence in

General the index of

Results

in Civilization. the

[part l

kindled heresies,

and persecution,

convulsed
It
was

Europe
French

with

fagotof religious the desolating wars

by
the the ture cultered fos-

of the Reformation. decrees side of of of the

fanaticism which,

for the time on Sorbonne, arrayed learning the soundest superstition, destroyed or expelled the nation by the massacre of St. Bartholomew,

and hypocrisy, corruption,

and aristocracy,

thus,in
It was of

tyranny in the court and the issue, provoked the horrors of

the Revolution. successive subverted

wars

Englishfanaticism which,through the episcopacy, presbyteryand independency,

social fabric of of Great and Britain,
at

the

entire

that political masUniformity, whose of dissent, back in the shape "sacre comes ghost now of disestablishment. If German fanaticism has appeared only disorders in such exceptional of the Anabaptists and as those other later sectaries, it may habit speculative action. And of the be because the conservative and

lengthachieved,in

the Act

peoplebut

seldom
can

it into precipitates

what

American

fanaticism

been shown already polygamy, and the Thus of the

in the convulsions

accomplishhas connected with slavery,

the Millerites.
a

mediaeval

panics of
both

extremists, on
destructive.

sides, reach
either to
nature

like
or

degree
cies tenden-

divergenceand
are

and opposition, Were

in their aims

both

againstth6 prevail
would
be

other,an original power

and The
a

of human of

annulled,

real issue made

science science
reduce

knowledge dispersed. is whether by unwittingly, shall extirpatereligion, shall extirpate or religion whether civilization shall practically, ; or, stated more remand to or Christianity Christianity superstition,
vast

accumulation

human

them, however

civilization to barbarism.
errors are by no Now, althoughsuch extreme both proceed upon pernicious, yet they plainly means

equally
same

the

false is

view

of the normal

relations of

reason

and

revelation. collision and

There
or

nothing in Mind, the

be may the have
same

the idea of either to in the

necessitate

flict. con-

Viewed

the finite mind abstract, the human of

the Infinite

divine

and intelligence
to be

not canintelligence,

presumed
its
own

in

state

distinct

opposition. Each logical method, and aim ; and, at sphere,

the like to the other. To

concede time,safely

put

CHAP.

II.]
at

Concluding Argument
would be
as

93 into abnormal
at once
tion. ac-

them

war,

only to
an

force them

It may
to reason to
reason.

be taken oppose So
it is

axiom, that it is

contrary

oppose between

and contrary to revelation to revelation, that,when any antagonism springs up

them,
of
mere

simply to

be treated

as

anomalous. real. Often it

a

In the consists close

first place, it is apparent rather than

logomachy, which
of terms
come

would

disappear on
of any the

comparison

and

views.

creeds Religious because and

and

scientifictheories

into conflict, not facts of nature of

some on

actual

disagreement between the but solely because Scripture,

side,or
be found
error. some

truths of the
one

false

exegesison

wrong

induction

the other. freed from

All truth must admixture with

consistent with

when itself,

In the second The of least

it is temporary place,
are

rather than permanent

are

developed sciences

those which

in this stage

antagonism, while the most exact and completeare already science and passing into one of lastingharmony. As our our theologymature, they will correct and complement each
until other,
at

lengththey shall
it is place,
in
some

stand
as

forth coincident. the

The

unity of
than and
a

is as knowledge

axiomatic of

In the third

unity of truth. rather its effects, salutary

hurtful.
revelation and

By
in

means

the several of it,

growths of

reason

freer

more

and have been disentangled, history fruitful development. Science has

left to been

terference, and fanatical inemancipated from ecclesiasticaldomination unsafe alliances with bigotry from and religion

and have We

superstition ; while
been kindled and
a

in both
minuter

departments new
two

enthusiasms

division of labors

promoted.
else

that the conclude, therefore, may

whatever interests,

they
can

be, are

not

hostile and other

exterminant, but distinct and

boundaries the which neither would
sage,
to cut

separate,limitingeach
pass except at its own invade science be warned "If you
even

with

peril.Let
by
that
axe

who religionist
a

saying of
would
"

Christian unable invade

will try to and

chop iron,the

becomes

wood;" by

let the

scientist who

be warned

that heathen unable

to

wherein fable, draw

as represented

Jupiterto

religion and gods are men but Jupiter earth,

able to draw

them

up to heaven."

CHAPTER

III.

MODERN

INDIFFERENTISM AND RELIGION.

BETWEEN

SCIENCE

If
on

truce

should of

be

proclaimed
can

between what

two
a

great armies

the

brink the

battle, we

imagine
the

change
of the
arms,

would would conflict whilst

pass

over

spectacle;
be

how

advancing
and
dust

squadrons

everywhere
cease,

recalled, the

noise

and

the

long, serried
both peace for
a

ranks

rest

upon

their

ambassadors hollow forms

even

from of
seem

sides, in high council,were

amid the
stem
as

exchanging
of
were war.

realities
terms

It
to

might

little space

if some

be

arranged, giving
the and
a

divided
renewed

empire

to

both

sovereigns,

until suddenly
dream

signal of
it to

hostilities but

would

dispel the

show

have

been

like the

portentous

lull before

summer's

storm.

"And

so,"

says

the
out

Duke
to

of

Argyll,
with the
*

"

we men

see

the

men

of
"

Theology
white
we

coming

parley

of

Science,
us

^a

flag in their
the
same

hands, and

saying, Keep

If you
your you

will let

alone,
not

will do
ours.

by Reign

you.

to

province, do
proclaim
Let
we

enter
"

The these

of

Law
not

which within
never

mit adbe
no

outside between

walls, but
But

them. do. There

there
can

peace such We the

us.*

this will domain

be

treaty dividing the

have interest termed of

of truth."

this class
or

of thinkers, whether

they
other

are

in

religion

of

science, the
from
to

cause Indifferentists,beeach
in
a

they
strict reason,

would

seclude
; the one,

themselves

indifference and 94 the

by holding
to

revelation without

without revela-

other, by holding

reason

CHAP.

and III.] Religious

Scientific Indifferentists.
from
enter.

95

tion.

They stand aloof and Science can Scripture

they
seem

every

question
mutual
a

into

which

In

dread
and any

sion, of invacupancy jointoccommon

to

have

agreed

upon

division
as a

of the

domain

of truth, while

to

them, they will keep up ground between or truce, until either shall have neutrality
power
to take

kind

of armed his

demonstrated In
no a

and
men

hold who

it in defiance of the other.

cry,

word,
in

they are
As

the

Peace, when

there

is

peace

all the wide

field of

philosophy.
the party of Extremists
to

compared

with

alreadynoticed,
of the the
or

they are
same

only less
us.

averse

any

proper
may

settlement
in

question before
mutual
a

At

heart
from of

they
a

fact cherish

hostility ; but
habit
a

dislike of controversy,
or

from

disingenuous
or

reserve,

from

temper

of

compromising,
some narrowness

from

staid,conservative view, they fail to

the other. Let
see

or spirit,

from

of mental
once,

both sides of interest in

the

question at

and

utterly neglect the

us,

one

their exclusive them

errors.

pursuitof
we

however, sketch
their
common

before separately

proceed to

estimate

On

the

one

side,we

find the does

indifferent
invade

who gious indifferentist, the province of science. nothing to do with the treated
runs as

not

reli' or religionist but simply ignores, have

to

In his view, the facts of Nature truths of and Scripture,

any
no are

be

irrelevant. absolutely
to

When
is at

scientific theory

counter

his

he exegesis, value

pains to inquireinto
should revealed of sacred the
any
a

the

relative

and credibility
new

of either ; and

scientific discoveryshed he secular of

or a

illustration upon

trine, docwith

shuns

questionableadmixture profane learning. He stillclingsto

it
as a

tions interpretasearch, re-

former

and

darker

age, in the face of modern

correct
or

and

refuses either to mother of the

improve
when

them.

ology, Theinto

the true
a

sciences,is turned
even

by

him

monster, who

hands joined On

spurns them away to kneel at her feet find the does

not

they come
or

with

the other side,we who indifferentist,

indifferent scientist

tific scien-

invade, but simplyignoresthe

in his eyes,
too scendental tran-

provinceof religion. Its mysteriesare,

and vague
to

be

included

in

exact

inquiries.

96
Should

Originof Modem
his theories of
; or
run

Indifferentism.
any
no

[partL
or

against
is in
to

reigningdoctrine
wise

terpretation in-

he Scripture,

troubled

crepancy at the dis-

should
own

they seem

requireany
his His
a

of its ideas and

scorns

records
as

for their

rational support, he almost Even prejudicial. than First Christian.

them come be-

unscientific and
more

vocabulary has
God is but

Pagan
of
a

the abstraction ture Na-

Great

Cause, or
and
causes

called personification purposes and

are,
in

; all divine
mere

manifestations with their

or

his view,
a

phenomena,
a or an

laws ; creation, as
an

whole, is but

cosmos

system
him
as

without

thor, Auintelligent

object,to intelligible
torn

give
from
an

it

consistencyand

grandeur. Science,
nurtured

by

her, is
seek

left to wander

theology which orphaned vagabond in

that
such

the universe. If we the historical of beginnings

indifferentism,
the love of the love of its scientific

in either of its
a

forms,we
a

shall find them has

wherever than

theory or
It

of
was

creed somewhat

proved stronger
of this

truth.

under spirit,

whilst observing sophists, outward respect for the reigning mythology, to corrupt the faith of the Athenian in our youth, like certain savants day, by adroit word-tricks and a specious show of littleknowledge. It was somewhat of this spirit, under its religious which phase, prompted the earlyLatin fathers,whilst appreciating pagan
to learning,

phase,which

led the

early Greek

resist its intrr

our

^'on into the

a

Church, like
fear that it
even

tain cer-

divines of

time, from
the

well-meant And

might
the
at its

the clergy or sophisticate later Latin

people.

among

schoolmen, '\vhen the scholastic phren2y was

there were here and there, of not height, wanting instances, ironical skepticism but of an ascetic pietism, which were an or masked forms of the same until the But it was not spirit. had been Reformation scribed dedriven to the oppositeextremes,
in the

last

that lecture,
studied

recoil ensued

towards has
^

that taken

mutual the

that indifference, the

open

avoidance, which
issued

place of

conflicts of past had

after modem and upon had

sectarianism

generations. It was in a medley of creeds

became latitudinarian

churches,that many questions religious ;

made disastrous

scientists and
it
was

after modem

infidelity
many reli-

inroads

upon

that orthodoxy,

98
For upon

The the materials such

Schism

in

Astronomy.
we

[part i.
rely, primarily,

of these sketches
as

must

historians of science

the elder Morell,

Playfair,

Whewell, Cuvier, Comte,

and ville,

SomerPouchet, Humboldt, Lyell,

as

upon

such

historians of doctrine

bach, Domer,
also and will be
may

Meyer, Hodge,

Shedd,

and

Hase, HagenKrauth; but

mainly upon the authorities cited,whose opinions in their own found stated, substantially, language. It
further
to

be well

remark
to

that

the such such

terms

sciolists and
as edly avow-

dogmatists are ignore all

exclude mutual

only

used

denote

scientists

and truths, religious

as sciously conreligionists

rather all scientific facts,

than

those whose their

indifference may

simply

be due

to

absorptionin

pursuits. special Reviewing

amid firstthe the border shall there find that we sciences, physical warfare of infidels and apologists during the

last three centuries, the great and

own

body

of the scientific specialists themselves fain to

in their

divines professional where provinces,

have

secluded been

they

have

construct

arate sepeach

systems of truth, until by gradual avoidance natural science,they dwell apart as mere sciolists
like

in and

matists, dog-

neighboringpotentates,whose
died into
an

former

raids and

forayshave

armed

frontier.

The
In astronomy,

Schism

in

Astronomy.
two

for

example,the

have long antagonists

a

since On

by divergentsteps, into separated,

the rational side of the

fixed indifference. been

cessive suc-

science,there have
that of
and

departuresfrom
The the It first and
most

the revealed

doctrine of the heavens.

was

legitimate stage
astronomy
the the heaven of the

abandoning
schoolmen.

false Biblical the time

fathers

was

when

was telescope

ble innumeradisclosing

worlds

beyond

of the

Church, and enthusiastic

explorerswere
of the world.
in

the revolutionizing Nicholas

"

whole

popularconception
the fifteenth the the
tury, cen-

of Cusa,

as

earlyas
around

his

Learned

Ignorance,"had
earth's revolution

revived

rean Pythagosun,
source sidered con-

notion
as

of the the

noblest of the the

heavenlybodies,the
so

of
;

heat and but the

and light,

great central hearth of the

then that it fanciful,
was

universe

suggestionseemed

treated

CHAP.

III.]
as a

Astronomy. Scientific
"

99 Nicholas
in

rather

harmless
as on

paradox
the the
"

than

as

heresy.

pernicus, Cohis

known

founder

of the

solar system,

celebrated

treatise

Revolutions Cusa
as

of the Celestial Orbs/*

a

propounding the conjectureof

demonstrated their
axes

mathematical

rem, theo-

the motions the of the the

sun,

of the earth and that great

planets upon

and the
so

around midst much

placed in
while
or

temple of

lamp of the world, the nature ; deprecating

as

not

attacks of astronomers

of divines,

vain

as babblers,

he terms

them, who, knowing nothing of

the right of judging on account of mathematics, yet assume wrested to their purpose. text of Scripture, some perversely discoverer,proceeding to Galileo,the first great astronomical announced verify the hypothesisof Copernicus by the telescope,
in his "Sidereal
as a

Messenger"

the satellites of

Jupiter

visible model
"

of the
it with

solar system, whilst mathematical

in his "Dialogues

he defended biblical The

reasoningsagainst

the

erroneous

reception.
calculations which the
in

which hindered its popuinterpretation lar indomitable Kepler,by the extraordinary

on

his great work

to a

the

"Motions that

of Mars,"

he likened form the

long

battle with of the

described planet,

exact

and

dimensions

celestial orbits, and which had

demolished been

globes complicated crystalline

the orthodox around horizon since the time of revolving is too weak the to receive Ptolemy ; advisingthat whoever Copemican system without harm to his piety,should leave the school of astronomy and worship God through his natural
eyes,

with

which

alone

he

can

see.

Sir

Isaac

Newton,

the

greatestof devout
Natural

astronomers,

in his immortal

Philosophy," completingthe
Newton,
with the

Galileo,and
ancient of the Greeks

of "Principles researches of Copernicus, discoveryof universal

demonstrated fully gravitation,

that heliocentric under orthodox and

system of the
the traditions

which, after lyingburied the become Church, has now

worked

theory of
La
gether toPlace,

Christendom.

La Grange Euler,Clairvault,

problem of the solar sysupon the mechanical tem until they established its perfect by harmony and stability showing the
of the planets to be but periperturbations odical like immense movements, pendulums,beatingages for At length the two seconds. Herschels,Sir William and Sir
very

100

Tlie Schism

in

Astronomy,
and

[part
southern
very

i.

gauging the northern John, successively the unveiled with telescope,

heavens

ispheres hemof

the

heaven

beyond
like

our

solar firmzunent, as and

suns

they

resolved

nebulae
gether to-

into stars,stars

into suns,

into

crowded galaxies,

that ages them

golden sands, each grain a world, and so have sped,while the lightflew which must
our

remote

makes
tronomers as-

visible to such

eye.

And

since

that time, other great

Bessel,Struve and Arago, Kirchoff, Secchi and Huggins have been occupied with the remainingproblems of determiningthe different astral systems, the revolution solar system among of our own stitution them, even their chemical conas

phenomena, as disclosed by the spectroscope, in some universal system, and their probablecombination one laws. regulatedby physical the The next was more questionable stage of indifference, astronomy, in place of gradualsubstitution of a hypothetical
and the true The biblical astronomy, doctrine
as

which

still remained

unharmed.

\vhole

of

creation

being ignored,numerous
the

arose speculations of the heavenly

to the

the design, and origin,

destiny

bodies.
were

As
one
was

to their

there origin, of
a

two

rival

hypotheses. The
It had

that

spontaneous

growth

of worlds.

been

and Lucretius that the original by Democritus atoms strugglingtogether throughout space and time, after universe infinite trials brought forth from chaos the existing
as

held

the

fittestto

survive

the

mazy

conflict. the

And

though
middle Gassendi forth

the

had hypothesis

slumbered

during
revived

earlyand
Bruno and
come

ages in

of the church, until it was the seventeenth

by

century, yet it has

and
in
more

since

again

with renewed who

vigor
have
a

scientific forms. first to

a

Descartes

is said to

been

the
in

indulge the
on

pleasing
Galileo,

fancy of
which
but
was

making
awhile

world,
withheld

"Treatise

the

Universe,"

for

fear of the

fate of

afterwards how

incorporatedin his
the solar system, mechanical eddies

had Principia, created

a

to show

have

arisen
or

on

though from principles,

the
sun

proposed perfect, might

series

of

tices, vor-

vast

of different kinds and

more

of matter

whirling,
know-

under
in
a

divine

impulses,with

like boats planets, mechanical

maelstrom,

Leibnitz, with

CHAP.

III.]
than his

Scientific Astronomy. Descartes, and

lOi

ledge

boldness, greater philosophical

New the the

applied
cans or

in "A theory of monads peculiar Hypothesis not to be despised either by

sical Phy-

by
were

the

Tychonians," according to

which

Copemiheavenly

composed of self-acting atoms, ever propagating and sustaining, the complicated revoby their own lutions impulses, of the solar system. Immanuel Kant, employing the advanced more physics of his day in his General Natural History and Theory of the Celestial Bodies," attempted to
bodies
"

account
an

for the mechanical of attractive

immensity
sun

originof the universe by supposing and repulsive out of which particles,

the

planetshave been developed. At length La Place, in his celebrated "System of the Universe," completed of Descartes, Leibnitz, and the speculations Kant by postulating luminous firea or throughout primeval space vapor
and

mist

which,
a

as

it revolved

and

cooled, became
like the sun;
; then

condensed,
into rotating

firstinto

central

igneousbody,
as

then

rings,such
gaseous and

those

of Saturn

into successively Uranus encloses

; and at

watery
earth.

and like Jupiter globes,

as

lengthinto solid
core

such shells,

that which

the

fiery

of

our

And

had

extended the reto soon were motest speculations and stars galaxies. Kepler, Kant, and Lambert that the theories, alreadyargued,from their respective these clouds
out

luminous material The

floatingin
the

space

were

but

relics of

the

elder

heavenlybodies had been Herschel,applying the hypothesisof La

of which

formed. Place to

the sidereal cosmical and

even

heavens,conjecturedthe unresolved nebulae to be and planets, in the act of condensing into suns masses of them, by the telescope, detected in some posed supof structure, lucid
new

changes
nuclei of that ages form for
"

worlds, or
ere elapse

the as points glittering rather of ancient worlds, so remote ed painttheir finishHenry Schubert,who adopted Herschel, in his treatise on the
can tardylight

must

the

in the the World worlds

eye

of

man.

time

views of
to

of Fixed

Primitive

likened Stars," poetically

these

new-bom

egg, or the unconsumed

great golden birds coming forth from the still covered with parts of the shell,remaining from
nebulous
matter.

Alexander

Humboldt,

in

102

The
"

Schism

in

Astronomy.

[part

i.

Cosmos," describes the whole starry heavens as a vast of cosmical variety teeming with the greatest nursery of worlds, in edl stages seen as trees in a forest are coexisting productions,
his of

growth,and
it an

maintains

is that the celestial spectacle

appearance

simultaneous

and

without of stars

beyond
as mere

endless succession

only in having perspective, and tant too disgalaxies

to be

as portrayed yet in other than their embryo forms, films and dots of light Johannesvon Gumpach, in an

elaborate

work

entitled the

life to nebulae
as

attributes Baby-Worlds," even comets heavenly bodies,describing of the

"

ganic or-

and

the

infant members the solar

and femily, planetary Proctor

heirs apparent to in his recent

empire.
to
a

Professor

also,
of

Lectures, holds
suns

literalbirth and than

growth of by meteors,
earth could

planetsand
nebulous
comets not

by
as

an

rather accretion,

contraction

matter

massed
a

in solid nuclei and

rate
an so

fed the

and

at star-dust,

slow

that

have

And

than more grown the latest advocates

that the spectroscope is the chemical constitution

claim theorynow it by exhibiting in actuedly verifying

.

inch in many of the nebular

millions of years.

of different stars all the

successive

phases
and

of cosmic into

bursting
But worlds.

as growth,nebula,sun and plant, plainly life throughoutthe heavens,as the germ, leaf

flower the

at our

feet. of
as

other

It had

that of a fixed series hypothesiswas been taughtby Plato and Cicero, well as

the fathers and created

as a

the

schoolmen, that
or

the universe
ever

was

originally
not

cosmos

mundus

; and

since has remained this doctrine

in its finished order

a

and

beauty.
have

And

upon

few modem

astronomers

proceeded in
of the

their cosmical

even Galileo, speculations.

in advance

tion resolutelescopic ters distant clushe

our

of

refused nebulae, The

to believe them

other than

of stars.

elder

Herschel

himself, though
mere

finally
own

adoptedthe opinionthat they were

solar been
or

remnants

of

astral system, first inclined

within drifting
to

the visible
as

heavens,had

at

outside of the not yet in reach of the galaxies Herschel, advancing beyond his telescope.The younger that all nebulae are but father*s explorations to the conclusion clustered
suns,
a

regard them milky way, and

extremely remote

sort

of star-dust

of

worlds,suggested

that

CHAP.

III.]
of
a

Astronomy. Scientific
series

103

the coexistence

different stages of
transition

and

and planets, in organizedsuns ply imrelative perfection, does not necessarily all progress in if we development, suppose
to

of

the present state

as we see

of nature the

have

long

since

reached

its

end,

among

animal

the elder to the younger World," described the various

from

species. Schubert,who passed Herschel, in his Fabric of the

"

forms

of nebular

and
one

stellar
vast
co-

systems, through all their grades,as but parts of

ordained lusk
to

whole the

which, mammal,
side

like the
may

organic

scale from

the

mol-

have side.

originatedtogether, and
Professor
same

henceforth
an

subsist

by

Lamont

of

nich, Mu-

eminent
sources

observer of

in the
as

field, argued from the

the condition
some

oldest

information cosmical

to

of the
sort

heavens, that
a

the whole

structure, after

of

formative

tained period,has long since passedinto a state of susand all preserving order, like that which equilibrium,

La the
same
"

Place

has

shown

to

exist

in

our

solar system.

Madler,
the

astronomer distinguished

of

Dorpat, reasoning from

astronomers

analogy of the solar system, in his work of Central Sun," has challengedthe posterity

entitled the

to the

problem that
nebulae
zones

the whole

sidereal
to

heavens
a

from

the

ermost out-

will be found of
suns

include

series of concentric

galaxiesor
our or
own

and
a

with planetscircling, together

littlesystem, about
centre

preponderatingcluster

of suns,

common

Pleiades,near
that the order

the

gravityin the imperial group it And bright star Alcyone. may

with
obtain

of

of the
be

that show
flected re-

the spectroscope will yet combine and which variety

the
upon

to telescope

earth

are

but

throughoutthe heavens in countless speciesof worlds, the verge on rangingfrom the unformed nebula that wanders of space up to the most that careers richly garnished planet the brightest around sun. As to the designof the heavenly bodies,two opposite hypotheses
also worlds.
as

arose.

One and

was

that of

of plurality

inhabited

Newton
grave

Bentley treated
science.

this natural

suggestion
the
as

question of
"

Christian

Huyghens,
the world of

Dutch distinguished astronomer, bequeathedto his best. legacy, a Cosmotheoros," or Theory

the
to

verse, Unithe

containing ingenious conjectureswith

regard

I04

The

Schism

in Astronomy. inhabitants well

as

[part

i.

celestial orbs, their

the garniture, their moral

as

structure, and
Sir William

even

Herschel, more inferred from Transactions,*'

moon,

in recently, the climate like

our

adaptedto their condition. physical the Philosophical

"

and

scenery

of the

that it must

be

inhabited

and earth,

agreed

with

the sun stored with as characterizing richly inhabitants dwellingupon zling an globe behind his dazopaque of Science photosphere. Dr. Lardner, in his "Museum and Art," argued, from the analogy of the polar and tropical of our zones globe,that the outer planetsfarthest from the Saturn and Neptune, as well as the inner planets, sun, Jupiter,

Arago

in

are

tenanted

with

races

closelyresembling, if
the earth is

not

identical,
Owen,
of of Nature

with the

those with which

peopled.
on

Professor "The the

in his work naturalist, distinguished still more reasoned profoundly well

as

Limbs,"
sun

from the

doctrine

archetypesor
and

as ideals,

from

mechanism

of the be
ceivable conours.

that satellites,

the inhabitants

of the

planets may

organized on the examples

vertebrate
not

type, affordingnumerous
of Travel,"

realized in this littleorb of

"

Sir

Humphrey
that whose and and he
saw

Davy,

in his

Consolations

in the

planet Saturn
endowed
organs

imagined highlyorganized beings,

with membranous of bodies

intellects were gifted convoluted

as probosces,

perception.

And

pushed into the remotest resolution by his telescopic

simply to
have for mortal

exquisitesensibility these bold conjectures have been Sir John Herschel, stellar worlds.
of nebulae
a

into suns,

believed

self himwildering bethe

unveiled

populous immensity too fancy, and even speculated upon

distant seats
as

probablescenery
in and
more
a

of those

of

starry

varied kaleidoscope, the

most

as flected reintelligence, the flowers of spring

brilliant than

superb jewelry. Schubert,

exuberant

Herschel following the

contrasted fancy, tagonistic ponderous globes of our solar system, as swayed by anlike crude,massive machinery, with those forces, with stillmore whose spheresof light
suns,

harmonious under
nor a

etherial inhabitants

bask birth
and found pro-

thousand
are

know

neither

day

nor

nor night,

death, and
tears.

forever strangers to terror, to

sickness the

to

The

great Danish

Oersted, by naturalist,
on

conjecturesin

his treatise

"The

Soul

in

Nature,"

io6

The

Schism

in

Astronomy,

[part i.

of the universe with Micromegas, an inhabitant tour philosophical of their of the Dog-star, after mutuallycomplaining had limited means of knowledge, though the one seventysenses

and

the other
not to

thousand. before the this ironical treatment form of

a

And

it was

long
assume

of the

subject began
with ticism, of the

scientific

sceptihave

advancing knowledge
different

of the

tics physicalcharacterisastronomers

heavenly bodies.

All

and maintained, with the elder Herschel, that comets probably of sustaining asteroids are incapable life, organized beingmere of the not densed fragments nebulosityor globules yet conoriginal into
a

habitable orb.

The

younger the
moon

Herschel

admitted,

what of

has since been

proved,that
water.

at least is destitute
mere

anything like
without
air

human
or

existence, having a
Professor

volcanic his work

face, suron

Phaff, in

"

Man

and

the
to

ganization a highly refined orStars,"whilst attributing the stellar spheres, regarded the planetsaround

us

as

mere

inchoate

worlds, at
earth. of the

or plants

fantastic creatures, and

to
our

than known

luminaries
to

possessed of inferior serving no higher purpose The late Dr. Whewell, now
most
"

be

the

author

anonymous

Essay
the

on

the

of Worlds," startled scientific circles with Plurality that our planet is the only world in the universe
in that
extremes

theory
volves re-

; that it

temperate
and the outer
inner
are

zone

of the solar system between alone

mere

the

of heat

cold,where planetsare

high organic life is

globes of
water

that possible;

and that

ice,while the
the
sun

composed

of cinder and of
a

slag;and

itselfis but the molten

gaseous

nucleus
since
a

whose

fragments,long
corruscations
stars.

nebula, primitive now only extinguished, Winchell,

in
a

shine,like
comets,
treatise
on

the

of

in the form of fire-wheel,

meteors, and
the

Professor

little

has argued from recent "Geology of the Stars," but condensed that suns are researches, spectroscopic
or

nebulae worlds

incandescent
suns,

are mist; that planets

more

advanced

than with

cooled and become crusted enhaving gradually stillthe abodes are planets strata; that the nearer
as once

of monsters, such of
man;

tenanted the

our

earth,before the appearance

and

that

older

planetshave

already
as a

passedthe

habitable

stage, the

moon

remaining but

sort

CHAP.

III.]
or

Astronomy, Scientific
ancient also has

107
heavens.
to right

of fossil world Professor

assume

Proctor

suspended in the suggestedthat we have no

cinder

made
are

that every instant in the historyof a world should be available for intelligent but that in fact the chances life, millions of millions to
one

against any

ing special planetbebrief time And

tainly cer-

inhabited, if

we

during which man geology may

the climatic
their and
one axes

judge by the analogy of the has appeared upon the earth.

unite

with astronomy
of different involve

in

suggestingthat

transformations and orbits, must

a

as theychange globes,

death,
or a

kind

of

corresponding cyclesof life metempsychosis of worlds,so that but

could become habitable the
at a time.

few of them these

a

Besides

the destiny of questions, fruitful theme the

notion

heavenlybodies
mers astrono-

has also been have

very

of of

speculation. Some
a

favored

final chaos.

Newton

had

divine earlyexpressedhis conviction that without some the accumulatingperturbations of the planets interposition, would and ultimately bring the whole system into confusion, the dangersof a collision with comets, on the speculated upon heat and solidity. Halley deof their enormous precated supposition the approach of the great comet of 1680, as likely to the assumpcrush the earth or change the seasons on ; and tion that the celestial orbits are contractingslowlythrough the rcbistance the of
an

etherial medium,
be

a anticipated

time

when
isting ex-

planetswould
order be

drawn

into the sun,

to the ancient

and

the whole And

remanded

chaos.

these
pression. ex-

views, in later times, have

It has been

received

still more such

scientific

maintained

by

as Helmphysicists,

holtz,Grove, and Tyndal that all material

thermal and with vital, their actions and tend to equilibrium gradually in the machinery of the heavens mechanism
upon

mechanical, forces,
reactions, must

and

rest ; that

is

as

earth ; that the friction

sun

motion perpetual in any as impossible and the of the planets them

to

coolingof
upon into the

the each

will

cause ultimately

be

tated precipi-

other and,

through

their collision, dissipated

igneous vapor
without
suns,
as

of galaxies the dreadful

sequently, they sprang ; and that,conand all infinite other suns some miracle, they sweep with diminishingforce around

from which

vortex,

must

at

length be

whelmed

in

general

io8 wreck of

The and

Schism crush

in of

Astronomy,
worlds. forms Professor of the

[part i. Stephen

matter

Alexander

has

argued that
as

the very

nebulae and

such clusters,
a

the

broken

stupendous
Winchell,

process of throughout the whole

in his
"

cate indiand fire-wheel, ring,spiral mechanical persion disruptionand dissidereal of heavens. And fessor Prothe shall after when

Sketches
must
ensue

Creation,"describes
when the the last
man one planets,

awful
gaze

which catastrophe

the frozen upon another, shall tumble, the

suns

earth, when
as

charred

ruins,into the

sun,
a

themselves
as

shall be

piledtogetherinto
upon
a

cold

and

lifeless mass, and stagnation Other of

a

exhausted

warriors

and battle-field,

death settle upon

astronomers,

the spent powers of nature. however, have leaned toward the notion

La Place, in opposition to the conjectures permanent cosmos. have of Newton, claimed to proved mathematically of agitations and the
moon

that the secular

and

being
unless

cumulative

destructive, were
the be

instead planets, and conservative, periodical the

of

ensuring absolutely
there should

some no

of stability foreign cause disturbance

solar system,

of disturbance. could
arise from

Arago
and

maintained

that

such

the incursion

of comets, the

return periodical

of which the

Clairvault had

whilst predictedand verified,

nature
was

of their transparent, vaporous fears of disaster, even Mrs. Somerville,in her has
in
"

fitted to

Halley discovery dispelall

case

of their collision with the earth.

of the

Connection

PhysicalSciences,"
could
not

suggested
the

that the

supposed
a

etherial medium of the

retard
medium

primitivemomentum
with the

unless planets,
seems

that
to

itself be rotating in
case

as contrary direction,

be the

retrograde comets,
far from

and

that the different

own

sidereal systems, so may themselves be

deranging our

solar system,
centre

of the whole repose. And has

with it around a common revolving creation as the onlypointof absolute

to

and

eternal

this added

idea of
one

a a

universal thermal

mechanical
or

brium equilinature,
all

been

of

chemical

ensuring periodic variations

secular the inequalities, ebb which have
is itselfa constant

of and

heat,lightand
flow of
a

life amid

verse, vis viva of the uni-

quantity. Some
that there is any the

modern such

sicists phypensated uncom-

denied accordingly

coolingand

shrinkageof

as planets

would

ulti-

CHAP.

III.]

Astronamy. Scientific

109

mately destroytheir life-bearing powers.

German maintained in physicist, that the
sun

his

essay

on

Mayer, the great Celestial Dynamics, has

immense

itselfis like

an

furnace,ever

gaining as well as losingheat, through a supply of cosmical matter, rainingdown spaces in upon it from the interplanetary coming meteoric the form of aerolites, hail,and luminous dust, bevisible to the eye the bold
careers as

the zodiacal the

light. Poisson
instead of

arded hazas

conjecturethat

entire solar system,

it

amid

myriads of blazingsuns,

journeying
cold of

toward

nightand death,may be passing through hot and between extremes regions of space, and possibly revolving
summer

temperature, like the

and almost histories.

and

winter

of

our

earth,but
deed in-

vaster through inconceivably

with cycles,
even

mates cliever-changing

And

it has

been

fancied,what

that the evolution of nebulae paralyzes fancyitself, which is and dissolution of planetsinto nebulae, into planets supposed to be occurring throughout infinite space and time, of norrather than catastrophic, mal a sort may itself be periodic birth and death of

worlds,amid
animalcule

which of
a

man

sports upon

the earth like the merest the sunshine. The been third and reached in

bubble,vanishingin
has

last stage of
our as some

which indifference, perfect

astronomy
value. Whilst doctrines others have

the whole biblical day, is that of repudiating and no longer of any scientific authority have ignored Scripastronomers ture may

simply from them rejected

essential to

related truths La

prudence and taste, philosophical as as even or working hypotheses, a complete theoryof the heavens.
avow remembered, could distinctly he had no need for the hyWorld" pothesis

Place himself,it will be

that in his

"System
a

of the

of
to
name

God. has

Alexander sketched
to be

Humboldt,
a

it could

not

fail the

be

remarked,
of God

"Cosmos"

in which sublime

is not

his found, concluding

no

ture pic-

of the
it may
as a

heavens
a

and
more

earth with animated

higher hope

than that

promote
whole^
Mr.

of recognition

the universe

lar the Nebuin an essay on Spencer, whilst claimingthat it renders the development Hypothesis, sists inof the heavens and earth perfectly comprehensible, with no that their originis absolutely inconceivable,

Herbert

no

The

Schism

in

Astronomy,
than

[part
if it had
never

i.

more

allusion to the firstverse

written.

of Genesis

been

the American has

no

Lovering declared,from the chair of Scientific Association, that in his view, astronomy
to

Professor

more

do

with

Professor scientific
asserts

Tyndall,who

theology than with jurisprudence. in his occasionally quotes Scripture

"

in speculations,

an

essay

on

Matter
to
a

and

P'orce,"
of infidel

that the

question of Napoleon
made

knot

savants, "Who
And Doctor
on

the heavens

?" must

remain

unanswered. in his recent close

in very

Maudsley, with
"

still less reserve,

article of
an

Inquiry,"at the Philosophical of man eloquent descriptionof the insignificance

the Limits with the the sidereal

of

comparison language of
whose

universe,wonders, in the
should presume
to

Psalmist,that he

affirm

glory the heavens

showeth. the been revealed meanwhile
of the

declare,whose

handiwork

ment the firma-

On have

side of the

same

science,however, there
the
tional ra-

departuresfrom corresponding
heavens. It
into
was a

theory
this
was mere

by

like stages also that The first stage of the that

that

separationgrew of abandoning the

and schoolmen.
and
as

schism.

false scientific astronomy should

be

fathers Nicholas

It

remembered

of Cusa well

Copernicuswere
that astronomical

themselves the chief

orthodox reformers

divines, as
aided from
in

and scientists,

freeing the
mediaeval

the

portionsof the Scriptures of astrologyand divination. superstitions

notion

held the Rolemaic Luther, though he still

was some a

ment that the firmathe earth

crystalglobe

turned

around swiftly

by

the horoscope angel, denounced star-peepers and who authorityfor their haphazard plead Scripture mongers saic work and idolatry. Calvin,in his Genesis, defended the Modoctrine of the signs of heaven for their chronological value

againstthe
from the of chapter

Chaldeans

and

who fanatics,
stars.

divined

thing everya

aspects of the

Turrettin,through

whole

orately reasoned elabTheology,'* argument for judicial against a prevalentScriptural stellations human events by the conas the art of prejudging astrology, his "Institutes of
was

then

termed. upon
not

The

Westminster

divines, in

their "Annotations"

Genesis, though excluding the

Copernicantheoryas

demonstrated,still yet sufficiently

CHAP.

III.]
its

Biblical

Astronomy.
the
as

ill

admitted

consistencywith
doctrine
in

Mosaic both

system, and
an

phasized em-

the and
a

of creation And

article of faith

maxim
a

philosophy.
way

science, by
to

line of astronomical
the

Chalmers,
doctrine the abode

has

been

with advancing gradually, from Derham theologians, the opened for redefining
as a

whole
and

of the heavens, considered of the Father

and

divine creation

But, in the next

remained of the
new mass numerous

angels. still more stage of indifference, questionable unconscious dogmatic divines apparently
the which
was

scientific astronomy of Greek

and
to

emerging.
well
as

The

great

Roman

doctors, as
traditional
new

Jewish

rabbins, simply adhered

the creation,the
even

the the

dogmas respecting
and earth ; and little knowledge

and angels,

heavens but

Protestant

theologiansbetrayed
discoveries of

of current
to

astronomical

and

speculations.As
.were

the

doctrine

creation,for example,all classes

with the fathers and

still Roman

substantially agreed
Catholic of the divines church.
in

schoolmen. ings teach-

simply re-affirmed
of
to

the ancient the

Clement

Alexandria,with
the

other
to

Greek the

and fathers,

oppositionboth
of God's

Stoics

and

had delighted to represent the Epicureans,

as a

creation of the
own race

world who SL

voluntary act
but nothing,

love, not for His

sake,
alone.

needed

for the sake of the human

more

Augustine,
was

in his

had Confessions, of time, as

in the

taught precisely
not

that God
creatures

the author
measure

it could

exist

before the and free

to

it;that
out

heavens that He will and with that the

and

earth,not
them

of
no

beginning He feshioned Himself,but of nothing ;

of His
own

created for the

from

but necessity, Thomas that God

not

good of man. Augustine,maintained

world should be and He with the world

Aquinas also, ing agreewilled from

it should

eternity
be from

that

that eternity; and that His

of His

created both

space

and

time;

to His designwas the highestexpression of own as perfection not Hugh of St. Victor held that God was

the communication

creatures

His the
was

ness. goodmere

former

but the author

man
us

of matter; and

since the Creator

selfthe

sufficient and

the last to be created,we and and the the

receive both
to

good
our

beneath

good

above

us, the former

supply

necessities

latter to

constitute

our

happiness.

112

Tlu

Schism

in

Astronomy.
re-affirmed
how

[part
by
Suarez
a

i.

And

the

same

views general

were

and

Malebranche. could of the

as

It will be with

seen

such readily
or

doctrine

be connected which heavens,

that Ptolemaic
in the

geocentric theory
of the world,
sun,
moon

placedman
mere

midst

the final cause around

him

of the whole

with creation,

and

stars

Protestant the

origin of
and

of his dwelling. lights divines,whilst holding similar opinionsas to to define more creation, endeavored precisely his
"

for the

its mode

design. Melancthon, in
act
as

Common

Places,"

opposed
the which

the Stoical notion

creative

had

not

been

by representing a commanding thingsto be simple fiat, in his tained mainbefore. Calvin, Institutes,"
"

of eternal matter

that the actual work

in
a

of creation

was

accomplished not
demonstrate of man, that like and
a

moment,

but and

in

six
were

days,in
made

order

to

the heavens

earth

for the sake

and splendid mansion large

gorgeouslyconstructed
Westminster that God of
in the

quisitely ex-

furnished. of
word

The

in their Confession divines,

Faith,declared
power, made

by beginning,
and

the

of His

nothingthe

world

all things
His

for Himself,for therein,

glory of eternal power, wisdom, and goodness. And Jonathan Dissertation in his profound concerning the End from which God created the World," argued elaborately the manifestation and Scripture, that the divine glory,
the manifestation of the
"

wards, Edfor
son rea-

of the

the

divine

must perfections,

have

been
or

the

motive

of

Creator, rather than

happinessof His It was to complement creatures. too soon as yet, perhaps, such centric with that Copernican or heliodoctrine intelligently a theoryof the heavens which placedman upon a planet, but an as insignificant part of the creation,with countless
the
mere

holiness

worlds As such

around
to

the

the glory of illustrating there was doctrine .of angels, him Roman
divines

the Creator.
not

in all respects
to

full accordance.

continued

accept the

Nicene such and scholastic definitions. The fathers, patristic as Basil, Ambrose, and Gregory, had ascribed to the angels a

certain with and from

composed corporeity their dazzling appearance

referred

of ether
as

in accordance light, depictedin the Scriptures,

or

had

them

to

the

invisible world

in

distinction had

that which

is visible and

earthly.St. Augustine

14

The ScJtism in Astronomy,

[part i.

blended with astronomical and seldom vaguelyapprehended, agreement as to the conceptions.There was simplya general and the varied ranks of number nature, the immense spiritual in the creation;and and their priority to man the angelic host,

they

with the Ptolemaic in accordance distributed, locally being regionsabove and beneath, evil angels system, in vague whilst good confined in a bottomless abyss amid utter darkness,
were

before entranced angels remained or third, highestheaven, over the

the blue

throne

of God

in the

starry firmament, except

the earth
on

as

either
or

atmosphere and the class occasionally visited

The

errands
"

of mercy Paradise

malice.

great Puritan
to

poet Milton, in his

with the the

Lost and

Regained," consistently

state existing

of astronomical

knowledge,adhered
of

view and anthropocentric creation, by placing geocentric of the verge and planets, the earth, with tributarysun on and representing the man as chaos, midway heaven and hell, prizein a conflict of the supernal and infernal hosts, led by

Christ and

Satan.

And

probably,in
were

the absence the

of

more

nite defi-

confessional statements, these

opinions prevailing
cal to the astronomi-

concerning the
universe.

relation of the

races angelic

As there

to
was

the
a

new

heavens

and

earth

predicted in Scripture,
divines with rabbinical. shared in

generalagreement of all Christian and scholastic,patristic, traditionary teachings,

Even this had heathen
sages,

who

may

be

supposed

to have

and Egyptians, such as the Chaldeans revelation, primitive final conflagration and renewal of the world a anticipated

at the time

of

of the planets in the constellation great conjunction

Cancer,
would Great The

to

which

sign of

the zodiac

it was

supposed they
Magnus,
or

return, after

revolving through the Annus

the
any

as Year, now Jewish rabbins,without

known

precessionof

of the doctrine,have of
away

understood
to

equinoxes. such astrological conception the prophetical descriptions

the

Isaiah

and

Ezekiel, as
heavens and and

of the of

downfall

empires

waxing old and passing earth, to portend not merely the nations,but an igneous destruction
Philo added the ideas

the

of the whole of its

material creation, to which

and purification

restitution, though without

The Greek

the office of fire in the process.

admitting such as fathers,

CHAP.

III.]

Biblical Astronomy.
a

115 rhetorical manner,

Clement, Origen,and Basil,in

associated with the
to sort

somewhat

general conflagration, predicted by St Peter, final judgment and new heavens and earth; attributing
a

the

its flames

renovatingas

well

as

punitiveagency,
from

of

purging

of the whole

material

system
as

the dross

of sin ; whilst the Latin the of

burst

gory Augustine and Grefires in the underworld Great,by reserving the purifying Hades duringthe intermediate state until they should

such fathers,

forth in the

day

of

dogma
dwelt the

of purgatory. with

perdition, prepared the Aquinas, and the schoolmen

the

way

for the

generally,
imagery
as

theological subtlety upon Scriptures respectingthe end of

of the
sun

terrific

of the the the

the world, such

darkening
sudden

and

moon;

the
in

descent

of the Son

of Man

of the stars; falling with glory, effulgent

whole

fore beangelichost surrounding Him, bearing His cross course Him, and blowing the trump of resurrection; the confrom their graves to meet of the dead Him in rising

the air; the flames of

judgment

and

destruction

of the wicked

amid

the

of the dissolvingnature, and the triumphal ascent through the angelicranks into the highestheavens. righteous

Paintingsby
last day, and

the great masters,

portraying the

terrors
"

of the

hymns of the judgment, such as the Dies Irae," full of the wildest pathos, but the artistic expressionsof were a dogmatic creed which pervadedthe whole mediaeval culture ;
and
or

any

unusual

appearance

in the
to

heavens, such
kindle
as

as

comet

meteoric
into

shower, was dismay

and

enough

the

boding popular forebe

panic,though
an

yet there could

no

definite scientificconceptionof Protestant

astronomical
same

catastrophe.

theologiansretained the
of fires. purgatorial the Some consummation material
men,

the

notion

of

without opinions, them, indeed, as

as

defined Quenstedt, of God

of the world

an

act

by

which

the whole

universe,and all that it

annihilated totally the and

contains, except angels and

for by fire, divine power doctrine of the of
as an

is to be saints

the deliverance and

of the

glory of

the
a

justice.Gerhard,
or faith,

without

defendingsuch
to the words

article of

claiming for it the

event

authority

held fathers,

it to

be

exactly conformed
Other

and Scripture,

determining more

the to await preferred its character. precisely

itself without

divines,how-

Ii6

The

Schism inclined
our or

in

Astronomy.
restrict the

[part
to catastrophe

i.

ever,

were

not

only

to
own

of portion

the creation, to

region of
earth and

the astronomical its

heavens, the solar system

the

firmament,but
or

regarded it,moreover,
of the world,
an

reconstruction
an

atmospheric as tion a restorainvolving alteration of qualities

of the of the old their
hew
tinguished ex-

and

not

abolition of

the substance,

resurgence the ashes

now wear

heavens

and

from earth, phcenix-like, creation. The heavens

day work-

but clothes,

will then allusion

put
to

on

their

Sunday

garb, said

Luther,

in obvious

the

Psalmist's

that prediction,

old as a garment and as a vesture shall be they shall wax changed. Calvin, commenting upon St. Peter, insisted that the heavens and earth are to be purged by fire, that they may consumed correspond with the kingdom of Christ, only that they may be renovated, their substance still remaining the
same.

Turrettin,in
heathen

one

of his

vindicates chapters, the

the

same

with copious proofsfrom doctrine, and

times
even

the fathers, Scriptures,

in divines,especially

writers.

Millenarian
as

of

commotion, political
destruction the with Second

duringthe English revolution,

as

representedthe
in connection

of the world Advent

hourly impending
And and
not

of Christ.
sermons

these

opinions,as
when
a

everywhere expressed in
to a

hymns,

not

pushed

fanatical extreme, could the

fail to produce
ble of all visi-

salutaryimpression of
It will be
to

nature transitory

things.
yet advanced
mical

remembered

that astronomy it could

had

not
markable recos-

the

point

where

suggest the
with

moral events agreement of such predicted phenoq;iena and tendencies, and they were,
mere

therefore,
phes catastro-

as anticipated

celestial pageants

or

miraculous

geocentricpoint of view. At length,in our day, has been reached the the whole where stage of perfectindifference,
from
a

third and

final
tronomy asor

scientific

is
even

as openly repudiated

of
some

no

warrant scriptural

dogmatic
exclude

interest.

Whilst

well-informed
a

divines

of feeling others either admit frankly clerical propriety, or theological or that the Chaldaic or Rolemaic deny system is Scriptural, that the Copemican system is essential to a complete doctrine may astronomical

conceptions, under

of the heavens.

Cardinal

Baronius

thus

met

the

new

astron-

CHAP.

III.]
witli the of

Biblical

Astronomy.
that it was
go
an

17

omy

extraordinarystatement,
teach how
to

the

tion intennot

to Holy Scripture

to

heaven, and

how

heaven

goes.

Calvin,also,as
narrow

avowed

Ptolemaist,

principle geocentric upon which stillproceed, when he insisted that modern interpreters many did not of the treat Moses, speaking by the Holy Spirit, a heavenly luminaries as an astronomer, but as it became than The rather the to to stars. theologian, having regard us elder RosenmuUer, in his Most Ancient Historyof the Earth," declared it an prophets absurdityto requirethat inspired should have with the philosophyof spoken in accordance Newton. Knapp, in his "Christian Theology," maintains that the Mosaic neither be made of creation can to history
only enunciated
"

the

confirm and from away.

nor

to

contradict and
or

the every

systems of Descartes,Buffon attempt

of
to

Bergmann,

that

draw

arguments
mentary, Com-

it either for

Professor

againstany Tayler Lewis, annotating Lange's

them,

is but

labor thrown

as

suggests that the tendency to treat the Bible heavens the astronomical much too heavens, attributes to Moses
him
a mere

science,or makes
Dr.

automatic
"

medium

of

Murphy

of

in his Belfast,

Genesis," whilst
and Moses
western
was

inspiration. admitting
nations,
to inspired

the wonderful insists that the

astronomy

of the modem of which land of eastern

speak,was
the

the

only cosmos sky and

Asia, as

adaptedto

theocracy which was there to be founded. And without acting upon these principles, avowing them, biblical scholars such as Hengstenberg,Tholuck and great amidst the magnificent celestial discoveries Alexander, living of Herschel, Bessel and Arago, have descanted upon the astronomical in the of psalms spirit an ancient Hebrew peasant,
if the heavens

little Jewish

as

declared

no

other
no

vault,and

the firmament showed

glory than a spangled higherhandiwork than a

gorgeous canopy. And thus astronomy, under

the indifferentspirit, instead of the

soaring toward
either
seers

God

through
the
narrow

grovel beneath
and the

highest heavens, would dean sky of our earth with Chal-

among

after heathen sages Jewish rabbins, or g^ope fortuitous atoms of Epicurusinto the godless void

of Lucretius,

H8

The

Schism

in

Geology.

[parti.

The In

Schism

in

Geology.

similar separationof revealed and a likewise, geology, rational truth has proceededon both sides, through like stages of

growing
On

indifference. there have been

sive succes-

the rational side of the science

departuresfrom the revealed doctrine of the earth. The firstand legitimate that of expelling the false biblical stage was

geology
when bold

of the

schoolmen

and

divines.

It

was

the time Christian

navigators were

sailing beyond the

the were geography of Cosmas, brave physicists exorcising alchemy, and the fossils of the museum long-forbidden the cosmogonies of the cloister. The were refuting cal practiMarco De Polo, Columbus, Gama, and geographers, in spite of the church,had proved of the anathemas Magellan, the vast extent and globular form of the earth. Boccaccio, the

great Italian poet,

romances,

at

the very

dawn

of

in letters,

one

of his

had

taken

the first step in

ing by describpalaeontology, Tuscan

was

the former
as mere

fossil shells in his native

sea,

hills as

relics of

when

as

yet the Church

the

stilldefending them
nature.

of illusory archetypes

or sports of Creator,

John BaptistPorta, the Medici, and

under sciences and the ban of

other

Florentine

micians, acade-

of the church, led the way

in the geological

meteorology, physics,chemistry, botany,

Leonardo became
a

mineralogy. engineer before he

various
organic

Da

Vinci, who

had had

been

an

and painter,

discovered

remains the

whilst

excavatinga
conceit that

canal in Northern

ridiculed Italy, been

scholastic

they

could

have
weeds, sea-

togetherwith accompanying pebblesand produced, by

some

the celebrated

century, three
the traditional

Fracastoro, mysterious action of the stars. of Verona, earlyin the sixteenth poet-physician hundred years ahead of his time,boldly assailed

shells of the Appepetrified which he nines had been carried thither by the Mosaic deluge, maintained buried the productions too transient to have was of the sea Conrad Gesner, surso deep in the mountains. his voluminous the Pliny of Germany, included among named

dogma, that

the

works

treatise to

on

"Fossil

which Objects," but species,

he delineated

cording ac-

their

figuresand

without

deciding

CHAP.

HI.]
they Vere
were

Scientific Geology,
animal remains
or

19

whether

mineral

the learned forerunner

then maintaining.Bernard

products, as a worthy Palissy,

of Cuvier,who

collected the first cabinet of Natural

history at Paris,and endeavored prematurely to connect with mineralogy, not only recognizedthe animality chemistry of fossil shells, but argued from their delicate and fragile that they could not have been transported structure by rough
seas,

but must Fabio

have

lived and

died in the hills where

they are
on

found.
"

Colonna, an

eminent

in his treatise botanist,

the name of certain Glossopetrae," resemblingthe gems human discriminated the external marks of tongue, carefully fossils and the living species to which they had belonged, whilst them the

great naturalists of his time

cabinet vblcanic
as mere

were

stillcollecting
or petrifactions,

in the Vatican

curious

mineral
or

growths, or
anomalous
as

excretions,or
Nicolaus

aqueous

other

formations.
a

Stenon

of

deposits, Copenr

hagen,naturalized
a

medical of

work

on

the Contents

at Padua, published professor Solid Rocks, in which he demonstrated

the them with

organic nature
of

of certain Italian fossils by

and shells,

classing
the
to

livingMediterranean
stages
Robert

also traced

different

fossilization from Hooke

the

empty

mould

animal. the petrified

of the Isle of

Wight, the

rival of Newton, as appears from his posthudistinguished mous the maintained that stones works, not only were figured their left in rock, but also sugreal organisms or mouldings gested that
even some

of them

had
as

belonged

to

extinct

and species, of

characterized them
it

ancient

medal^
construct

of nature, out
a

which

might not
museum

be

to impossible

chronometry

of the earth. chair and

William
at

Woodward,

founder which broached

of the still bear the

geological
his name,

Cambridge,

early

in the

eighteenth century,

of principle

stratification, by arranging the

the layers, continent like of which, he and
even

stones

of Britain in horizontal be found learned

on

would predicted, countries. The

the

in remote

sor Profes-

author Vallisneri,
strata

of the firstcomplete sketch

of the Italian

and

the grotesque cosmogonies besides refuting fossils,

protested Cambridge divines as to their diluvian origin, againstthe dogma of St. Jerome that the disordered state of
of the the earth's crust exhibited the wrath of God for the sins of

I20

The

Schism

in

Geology.

[part

i.

man,

and
causes

proposed
without

to

explain geological phenomena

and

by

natural

violence

without

miracles.

Count

and Vitalien a distinguished Marsigli, geographical explorer,

Donati, the

celebrated

after separate dredgings, naturalist, of the

publishedphysicalhistories
and shells, corals,
in genera

Adriatic

sea,

in

which

both fishes,

fossil and the

were living,

displayed
in

and

them,
mines

in of

species or, as cohorts, legions,

Germany,
Arduino

latter writer centuries. the

quaintlytermed
Lehman the of

and

Italy, Demarest in the hills of France, Saussure amid the glaciers of the Alps, and Pallas upon the mountains of Siberia, together share the honor of classifying the strata according to relative anrf position as primary, secondary, and or tertiary, age
among and ancient,intermediate, the
recent

volcanos

Baldisari and

Soldani

pleted com-

organic scale of fossils from mastodon, and Gesner, Brander, and

the animalcule Werner

strata
.

to the

had
as

already

begun

to

arrange

them

in the

successive

connected

and mineral,vegetable,

animal

systems.

English geology, a civil then completed the unknown wealth,or scientific correspondence, the fossil beds labors of his predecessors by surveying
father of
of all

Smith, the engineer without rank,

William

England, and

British Strata

them tabulating identified by Organic naturalist and

in his work Remains."

entitled Baron

"

The

Cuvier,

at the palaeontology, the fossil from close of the last century, having distinguished of extraordinary the Indian elephant, after twenty-five years the his great treatise on labor, Organic Remains published

the great French

father of

"

in the

in Vicinity of Paris," like fabled monsters

which

the

most

tures, gigantic crea-

of the land

and

complete skeleton and form as by some the worthy collaborator of Cuvier, in Adolf Brogniart, his restored in like manner Historyof Fossil Vegetables," the huge flora of the ancient world,with general views of the contemporaneous climate and scenery, like glimpsesof fairy land. descended Von Buch, and Phillips D'Orbigny, Pictet, extinct stilldeeperthrough the catacombs of nature, from one dynasty to another,till they reached in the metamorphosed
"

in

re-appeared tion. magical resurrecsea,

rocks

the very nebulous

dust
stars

of buried
in

worlds At

as

remote

in

time

as

are

the

space.

length

Carl

Ritter, the

122

The he found

Scldsni

in

Geology,

[part i.

which clay, which he

even

in the little province of have

or

fancied must
one

Saxony, and the course of predetermined

became the of

civilization, as according
in

the other banks

different

regions,along

the

prominent Nile, on the

the mountains of Switzerland. steppes of Tartaryand amid Cuvier, in his "Theory of the Eafth," endeavored to explain the
or

of deposition of irruptions
and

the strata
sea

the

a series of cataclysms by imagining upon the land,produced by unknown

causes,

behind leaving of former the the

them

successive

beds Dr.

of fossils as

the

remains
even

animal

kingdoms.

Daubeny

cribed as-

phenomena
action and of

of volcanic

eruptions and

quakes earth-

to

neighboring seas,
masses

in the from

caverns same

rushing underground from chemicallycombining with metallic of the earth. Professor Agassiz, soning reawater

the

element

in its frozen

form, as

gated investi-

by in conjecture,
were once

and Charpentier

his

"

Studies with

offered the ingenious Guyot, that whole continents of Glaciers," the motionless
in the
over

has

covered

sheets of ice,not

rents torvast

Coleridge fancied he beheld avalanches, scouring through deep gorges

and

which

Alps, but
distant

plains,
travagant ex-

strewing enormous
as

boulders

in their

course.

And

such

opinions may

appear,

they have
of former

duum left a resi-

of truth effected

in abundant

evidences

revolutions

by water, at least in the superficial strata,such as marine remains, alluvial soils,and, indeed, the drift, glacial whole of fossiliferous rocks,which mass are ceded congenerally

largely composed of aqueous According to the Vulcanists,the crust

formed

to be

formations. of the earth

was

by
and

the agency

of fire. It had

been held

by

some

of

the Greek

ment, that the world originatedin that elephilosophers the younger Plinyhad referred to earthquakes and
as

volcanoes smothered

evidences
or

of vast
cavernous

igneous forces imprisoned,like

furnaces,in the earth.
Robert

embers

Hooke, recurringto these ancient opinions in a Discourse on of Sodom Earthquakes,explained by them the catastrophe buted which he attrithe Deluge itself, and Gomorrah, and even into plains to subterranean action,forming mountains
and and

plainsinto mountains,
thus

land

into bones

seas

and the

seas

exposing

shells and

upon

land, highestAlps
into

CHAP.

III.]

Scientific Geology.
astonishment, we
with
to
"

123 find Chaos

and them. and

Appenines, where, with much James Ray followed Hooke

which he ascribed in the land and
crust
causes

an

essay

on

in Creation,"

similar

tingas second
emergence
in Genesis.

of the

agencies, opersjthe original earth,

of the

dry
the

subsidence

Leibnitz, however,
Mosaic
to

of the sea, described without reconciling such

with speculations
to press

cosmogony,

them

their consequences,
a

indeed, declining, ning publishedin the begin"

of the
or an

eighteenth century
Earth, in which
been and rock condensed into

the

Primitive

extinguished sun, having

had cooled

which vapor,

styled Protogea," he described our planetas an igneous globe, originally through successive stages of
treatise The of the the
censure

water, and
for

form. its present stratified

great French
Sorbonne which
sun,
our a

naturalist, Buffon,incurred
similar
was a

world
off

"Theory of as represented

the
a

Earth,*' accordingto
the cool for ages,

fragmentof blazing

struck

by

comet, and

left to whirl and

and mountains forming its present valleys by combined ous aqueScotch and volcanic action. celebrated the James Hutton, tonian Plucalled founder of the Vulcanic the or geologist, usually school,in his "Theory of the Earth," characterized the rent and fused by internal globe as a rocky shell, periodically fire operating through indefinite ages. Sir Charles Lyell, in his "Manual of Greology," of has employed the principles Hutton and classify to explaifi certain rocks,lava, graniteand slate as volcanic,plutonicand metamorphic, according as they have been eruptedupon the outside of the earth, or fused and

compacted

within

the

earth,or

transformed

out

of old

into new deposits igneous compounds, the latter class former portions of the fossiliferous strata. including even Dr. Mantell also, in his of Geology,"has grouped Wonders together such volcanic ejections, granite peaks and abysmal with hot springs, fissures, new islands, water-spouts and other marine phenomena, as but connected expressionsof the same aqueous
"

terrestrial force, due of the

alike to the reaction

its

of the

interior heat

globe
De

upon

exterior Reich
in

surface. and other

Saussure, Daniell,
thermometricians,

Marcet,
announced

la Rive

and

after careful measurements the

mines, springsand artesian wells,

that the temperature of the

conclusion general

124

The Schism

in

Geology.
one

[part

i.

earth increases for every hardest

as

we so

descend,at
would
"

the rate of about

at

degree
the At

feet ; fifty rocks and

indeed, that rapidly,

be melted his

the centre
an

metals

in

instant. these
various

lengthHumboldt, in data with geological

Place and nebular

Cosmos," combining
astronomical
described
our

the

speculationsof

La

Herschel,has rings of
into the
an

planetas

one

of the has
glomerated ag-

primitivesolar system,
incandescent
as

which then

and sphere, the

hardened of the

into

whole which And

upon

to serve granite shell, subsequent edifice of

primordialbase
and

mineral

flourished and successively daring as such hypothesesmay seem, have

numerous

organic systems decayed upon itssurface. they

rest not

only

signs of
but of the

economy, solid
masses

of fire in the terthe present agency restrial the admitted feet that the great upon
.

are igneous formations. planet of the globe, there were As to the developmentor periods and the uniformitarians. also two parties, ^the catastrophists ancient processes in the earth According to the catastrophists, were rapidand violent. It had long been the faith of the fashioned out of chaos in six days, Church that the world was and afterwards totally destroyed by the Deluge in a few weeks. of the early And some proceedingupon this dogma geologists, could only ascribe to aqueous and a scientific hypothesis, as
"

igneous causes
if not
as a

in former

times

an

operation almost
as we

lous, miracuing reason-

monstrous.

Woodward,

have

seen,

the entire crust of had actually neptunist, represented the globe as having been dissolved and stratified, with all its serried fossils, Hooke in the space of a few months. also, soning reathe explain of earthquakes, but also phenomena of the Deluge by means the extinction of fossil flora and fauna in the areas which they had convulsed, and even the general configuration of the a sudden globe, including upheavalof the Alps and Andes, in
as a

had vulcanist,

not

only

endeavored

to

few

months,

since which

great crisis of

nature

their action

had

net, languidand quiescent. Ray, Whiston, and Burwith other Scripture the endeavored to explain geologists, disordered strata and irregular climate of the globe by a supposed distortion of the paradisaic earth from an upright to its its crust present obliqueaxis,or hy the sun's rays fissuring

become

CHAP.

III.]
it with flooding

Scientific Geology.
the central waters shocks of in time of the

125

and
or

Deluge,
such
aqueous
as

by

the

successive

comets,

and

other

planetaryconvulsions.
rocks
sudden
to

the Cuvier^besides ascribing

successive terrible

deluges,characterized
which catastrophes, of the

those

events

and

at ancient

epochs had
no

desolated

the
cause

entire surface
can now

globe,and
too

for which

adequate
buried

be

found, either in the earth itself or

Sir

in its astronomical

changes,which were animals at the poles. tropical

oppositionto
constant

gradual to have Humphrey Davy

is

also,in avowed
the ancient
and

the

doctrine

that the present

order

of nature, maintained indicate

to
a

that the of destructions of

man.

fossiliferous strata
and

themselves

succession

creations, preparatory

the

appearance

The

Elie distinguished geologist,

igneous rocks, .expressedin

Beaumont, attributed the mountain chains, to successive parallel

de

which after long or convulsions, earthquakes frightful periods of comparative repose had instantaneouslyburst from strata with protruding masses through the sedimentary beneath, and had probablybeen caused by the coolingof the canic heated contents of the planet, rather than by any ordinaryvolboth the aqueous action. Humboldt, after describing and visiblyforming,such as igneous rocks which are now that they are but a feint reflection remarks and lava, alluvium of that the
more

which activity energetic

must

have

characterized

nucleus and its molten early globe, when vaporous communication in constant through the vast atmosphere were mountain fissures which had not yet been closed by irrupted And distant and uninto abysmal seas. nor relapsed ridges, femiliar that
strata
as

such

world

must

now

appear, it cannot

be denied

the and

fossils of monster distorted surface the

plantsand animals, the broken viewed with the occaof the globe, sional
very tive suggesmay
once

freshet and of

smouldering volcano,are
which have

spent forces

operated with
cesses prothe from and the

paroxysmal violence. According to the uniformitarians,however, ancient and tranquil.It had been in the earth were even or of Greek sages that the world from eternity, teaching
an

indefinite

water; and

transformed had been by fire antiquity, Strabo, the great geographer,had referred

126

The of
as

Schism in

Geology.
seas

[part
volcanoes and
of
rence. dailyoccur-

I.

moulding

continents existing still obvious the

causes
a

and

to
were

undations, in-

which

But
so

dogma
to

of

recent

creation

of strata

had

come be-

sacred that any

the Western other view

mind, that it was

be entertained the
a

only after
even as a

centuries

would

scientific h3^othesis. Vallisneri, among brief

the first, rejected of stratification ;

delugeof

Noah

as

too

miraculous

mode

of ordinaryseas, for it the sedimentary action substituting which had slowly retired after prevailingfor a long time. Lazarro and the catastrophic miracles Moro, rejecting
to

of Burnet of
new

Whiston, endeavored

the original formation explain

continents

through
covered with

volcanic had

action; as

illustrated in

island-mountain

which

emerged recently

in the Mediterranean,

and shells, fossils, lava,

And his enthusiastic vegetation. argued that such phenomena

on a

graduallywith not onlyGrenerelli, expositor,

be earth

ages,
waste

but and been

has

ceptibly proceeding impera during lapse of also insisted that they belonged to a system of of land and sea by which the equilibrium repair, from the beginning. Buffon, having maintained
may

largescale

over

the

described heaved that the the

the

aqueous

and and
were

igneous
drained

forces which the

originally

mountains
causes

maintained valleys, would and

same

still active, and under

gradually
reproduce
more

submerge
others
as a

continents existing
we now

the ocean,

like those the work

inhabit.
"

Raspe, known
Bom of the

rally gene-

author
on

of
"

Baron

Munchausen's

Travels," published

the

New the

Islands

Sea," in
to

which

he

not

only
but

ascribed

production of

continents

existing
secular

causes,

suggested their
climate Professor and

indefinite duration, the

changes of
geology.
formitarian the world
of and

and other problems of modem species, James Hutton, the founder of the uniin the economy of

that school,boldlydeclaring he could find

no

traces

an

end, enunciated

the

beginningand no prospect of principle a gradualdecay

a as

of

of

metamorphosis of rocks, which he described former worlds and successively disintegrated

known chemical and and the

the ruins

by

alluvium

reproduced of agencies stillobservable in the deposit formation of lava. Geoffrey St. Hilaire,
as naturalists, we

Lamarck,

other

shall see, broached

the

CHAP.

III.]
of principle

Scientific Geology.
a

127 and

cognate
animal than

gradual

extinction of
one

generation of
could escape.
and

speciesby

transmutation

into another, rather

from which none by successive catastrophes of climatic Babbage, in view of the co-action referred the tropical flora and fauna of forces, earth to the excessive former the radiation of its internal
a

organic primitive which in heat,

the with tion formaexterior

epochs had
ages
a

converted had been

it into

vast

but hot-house,

lapse of
of

checked
crust

by
so

the continued and

non-conducting
Sir

of interior lava
was

sediment

John
are

Herschel and regular

persuaded that .geological

revolutions
to

not

convulsive,that he sought

which

explainthe difference between ancient and modern climates, indicates, by astronomical causes geologyclearly acting such as the graimperceptibly through myriads of centuries, dual
alteration of the earth's orbit and
exposure, and
even
a

in the sun after the itself, light in of the variable stars. At lengthSir Charles Lyell, manner his masterly work the of Geology,'* on bringing Principles all these varied phenomena under wide tion, inducone together
"

fluctuation possible

of heat and

has

from

terrestrial causes, both internal existing and external, the continents which, by slowly shifting one part of the globe to another, have successively duced proto

referred them

and flourished And and

a

fossilized the various and

floras and

faunas

that have

decayed
held

over

the earth

through indefinite time.

if it be

that such

are earthquakes

floods as apparent catastrophes like the occasional fall of but incidental,

ruined
act

tower,
of

or

even

normal,(whatRaspe termed
much
strata

Nature

in

the

shall certainly find we. parturition), and

in the

regular succession of the ancient with existing climates connection

viewed fossils,

in

and the known species of their action,which rate might suggest a steady play of forces ever operatingwith uniform tranquillity. As to the destinyof the globe,there have also been two correspondingopinions. Many of the early geologistspredicted and the dissolution
a was

of the earth.
pagan

It had, in fact, long been that the world Christian,

once

sacred
to be

both tradition, consumed

and

as by fire,

it had

with

water.

Plato,

in

his

Phaedon, had

submerged discoursed sagely

been

or concerning the Pyrophlegethon,

infernal lake of fire which

128

The

Schism

in

Geology,
at times

[part i.
overflow itwith been
clared de-

was

supposed

to

girdlethe
iEtna

earth and Vesuvius

lava streams
so

from

and

; and

Plinyhad
he had

impressed by

its combustible

that materials, that

a

it the greatest of miracles

a

day

could

pass without

Hooke and general conflagration. Ray, with the English geologistsof their time, reasoning from the propheciesas from the the

and postulates,

examples of
a

Sodom of

speculated upon
volcanoes the buried
in

destructive

agency

Gomorrah, earthquakes and

and

about bringing

universal
and

ruins of Herculaneum

of which catastrophe, Pompeii and the prostrate the

as

cities of which

Spain and Chili were but inflame the heavens might finally
a mere

and premonitions, well

as

the

earth. his

as Leibnitz,

scientific

anon primitive globe of fire a tating agiits rocky shell with subterranean and bursting tremors forth in floods of lava. in 1760, an John Mitchell published,

cosmogonist, retained volcanic nucleus, and ever

from

essay on the have revived inflated of the

cone

"

Causes the

in which he seems to Earthquakes," picturesquetheoryof Ovid concerning the

of

of Methone,
to

the by referring

wave-like

motion
in the

ground
a

as imprisoned air forcingitselfalong,

folds of
upon

carpet,between

the

solid strata

and
to

the fluid lava

more

which

largedistricts were
of
to

supposed

float. And

Professor Rogers recently. terrific land-tides

under itself,
or enormous

actual

has Philadelphia of the pulsations

attributed such molten

matter

tension, exploding
the
cavernous on

in volcanic

gases

escaping
and

into

spaces

beneath.

Cordier,

Fourier

Humboldt,
our

the

basis of their thermometrical

ball of glowing planetas a liquid within a solid metals and lava, steadily coolingand shrinking thicker than an egg-shell.Sir Humphrey crust no relatively volcanoes, threw out a suggestion, on Davy, in a memoir tion that the rapidcombushis chemical based upon discoveries, oxidized crust, within of the primitiveglobe formed an described researches, which remained
contact

compacted
with the

various

inflammable

ing metals,need-

only
substance has

in springs,

order
as

lava from
in

hydrogen afforded by neighboring into such a to fuse the surrounding rocks this conjecture, ; and Dr. Daubeny, pursuing

argued

the

weight of

the

globe and

the

prevalence
metallic

of volcanoes

its maritime

regions,that its vast

130
modem
a

The Schism

in

Geology,
his view

[part i.
of the earth
as

with researches, consistently ember of the

sun,

dying

had

from already anticipated,

its

winter a gradual refrigeration, reign of perpetual its dissolution in flames. And

recent

rather than

according physicists, that the diurnal roProfessor Winchell, have conjectured to tation be overcome due to primordial heat will gradually by the lunar tides, the day waning more slowlyas the cooling earth spins more until at length,like the moon, feebly,
flutter upon
ever

it shall
same

its axis turned

mass

as

dead
sun.

world,

with

the

pallidface
conceived molten that the

to

the
to

Fourier,though
twelve
any
at

he than

central
so

be

times

hotter
trophe, catas-

iron, had
he

littlefear of its radiation

a

igneous
slow
a

computed
a

the
in

rate

of

about

three-thousandth

part of
ice ten

second

century, only
M.
rived de-

sufficient to melt Pouillet

layerof

feet thick in that time.

of heat that the quantity estimated ingeniously annuallyfrom the central earth is not one-fortieth from the the sun, which alone would melt
a a

of

that received of ice around

stratum

feet globe nearly fifty

thick in

Mrs. Somerville and animal

has remarked
so

that the conditions

to the

single year. of vegetable

that it is

life are

due entirely

solar rays

of very

littleconsequence of the globe be the centre whether fire or ice,the interior heat not being sufficient to melt liquid the

poles. Sir William Thompson and Mr. Hojv kins have at length wholly discarded the notion of any existing interior fire; in a maintaining that if the globe was originally
snow

at the

melted

state

it must

have

cooled

and

hardened

from

the

centre, and

that its

and general can solidity rigidity the observed

rate

matically be mathelunar

proved
attraction. La Place

from

of solar and

It is indeed

held

by
a

some

eminent

that geologists of the time

long
two

ago

afforded

full refutation

theory of
of

central

fluidity by demonstrating that

thousand
years,

since the
mean a

Hiphave

parchus, in by
been the

the

day

has not
as

ened short-

the three-hundredth
case,

part of
been

second,

would

had

the

earth

cooling and
to

shrinking
these
a siderations con-

globe,rotatingwith
have thermal

increasingvelocity. And
added the others
in favor

been

of

sort

of
ternal ex-

equilibriumof
relations. Sir

in planet, Herschel

both
and

its internal and

John

Mr.

Babbagc, on

the

CHAP.

III.]
an

Scientific Geology.
interior stratum of

131

of hypothesis
and

ascribed earthquakes lava, of the

vents crust

volcanos

to the

fluid mass,

and

unequal pressure regarded them as

upon

the

and

safety-valves,
earth and

the servingto equalize maintain the

interior temperature of the

Lyell not
the earth
in the

of its surface. Sir Charles general tranquillity nucleus of only contended that the supposed fiery
not

could

exist

moment

without

effort for uniform and

temperature, but
from

melting its crust also argued that

rather than
tion, ac-

volcanoes destructive and

are earthquakes

conservative really

agencies,proceeding

internal chemical of land and

over

tending to
thus

preserve the

the balance successive The

to

the

globe,and
which besides held than
summer

sustain

climates

follow its

continents. shifting

terrestrial climate referring

younger celestial causes

species Herschel,
alone,
excessive

its secular cumulative and

changes
and

to

be

and periodic

salutaryrather

disastrous,ranging between
the

winter, through unknown

less amount

according as epochs,
earth's orbit

the

decreasing or
greater
and

of increasingeccentricity
or

yields a
CroU the

of solar heat such astronomical the nods

Adhemar,
data with have poles, toward the

Drayson, combining evidences of ancient tropical vegetationat

that
our as planet,

calculated
sun,

it sways

and

has

its northern with verdure

and
or

southern

hemispheresalternately
with if to
snow,

crowned

capped
And the

about

every

other twelve of those which

thousand

years.

these

tuations periodicflucbe added

temperature within

solar system

as beyond it in the stellar regions, may prevail suggestedby the elder Herschel and Poisson, we can imagine

the

while earth,

it follows

the

sun

among

the

stars

on

his

lutions journey of eighteenmillion years, undergoing climatic revoquite adequateto clothe it either with ice or with fire, passing indeed through a sort of sidereal.winter and summer, which historic epoch,with all its swelling whole amid our sient tranannals and teeming arts and splendidworks, shall seem as

the hues third and

in our no

of

morn

or

the flowers of

spring.

The

ultimate

stage of
of

reached

day, is that

indifference, already perfect the whole biblical repudiating

or

geology as
was

longerof
some

any

scientific worth of the

relevance.
were

It

not

strange that

who earlygeologists

132
of
a

The devout
to

Scldstn in Geology,
as

[pari i.
Hooke,
that should be

temper, such
press

Leibnitz

and

reluctant with

theories

which

were

inconsistent plainly others of

as

received who
were

of Genesis, or interpretations

them,

simply animated
Hutton, should

with

scientific
a

such zeal,

Vallisneri

and

insist upon

fair field for their

and
trophes, catasas

investigations, by excludingmanufactured
and
to known

miracles

all terrestrial phenomena, as referring natural laws and

causes now

far

sible, pos-

without existing,

raisingspeculative questions as
the

to

the

originand destinyof
of class,
very is

globe.
or

But

there remains that the

another

different

who spirit,

deny
have

revealed

cosmogony
a

even

cally logi-

essential to philosophically banished

anew

complete theoryof the

selves only themspeculations,
egg

and earth,
to

it from

their

illustrate

the

mundane

Aristophanes.Baron

Humboldt,
the

whilst
continent

comedy of gists geolocongratulating

at

in the

that their science, on

has least,

been

himself nevertheless emancipated from Semitic influences, tortoise by proessayed the problem of the world-upholding posing

too

poise a liquid globe of as Lyell argues, impossible,

to

fire in
to

thin shell of existed

even

granite,
for
an

have

instant.

Sir Charles

Lyell himself, who

always
"

treats

the

with respect, indicates his sense of their scientific Scriptures value by studiously of excludingthem from his Principles from his learned chapter on oriental cosmogony, Geology," even whilst the sacred commended of sublime
to
as

books

of the Hindoos the

"

are

discussed
as

and full

of

interest to peculiar the

as well geologist,

conceptionsof
more

think," says
real believes

pays any
or writers, or

fore Deity. But you are not therethe Lysicles of Berkeley, that Alciphron of such apocryphal regard to the authority
*'

one

of syllable If he
seem

the
to

Chinese,Babylonian,
a

Egypti n
the law."

traditions.
it is Bible,

before

only because
his
"

givethem they are not

the extreme

preference
established
of scientific

by

Professor

Max
in

Muller,with

shop," WorkChips from a German hail with equal pleasure any solid facts by which to establish the dependence of Genesis on the Zend Genesis. Avesta, or the dependence of the Zend-Avesta on Professor Huxley, in an essay on Reform," so far Geological that he would
"

candor, remarks

from

admitting with

Lyell that

the

originand destinyof

the

criAP.

III.]
are

Biblical be
as

Geology.
only by
to

133 the Infinite the

egg.

globe
World Herbert how

questions to
we are

settled

Mind,
a

zt^aintains that
as

competent

trace

genesisof
And shown

growth of a fowl within Spencer,throwing off all reserve,

the

the

Mr.

after

having

the

embryo
of

earth
a

was

formed

according to

the nebular

hypothesisout
asked whether

nucleus fiery
one

into its present

our

declares condition, he

that if

of

shape and were leading geologists

Genesis,he
would

believes
next to

in the Biblical
an

take the On have

questionas
revealed

insult
same

the been

side of the

science,

however, there

from corresponding departures The first stage had

was

the rational

theory

of the earth.

that of

the false expelling

scientific geology which It

was a

been them

foisted into the from

a erroneous

time

to

vindicate

Scriptures. hypotheses,
were

which bold As
true

claimed

its

and authority,
to a more

few

divines

found

enough
early
as

to lead the way

scientific interpretation.

the

ninth

century, St

Virgilius asserted

the

of figure

the earth In

the fathers.

the rectangular geography of against spiteof the charge of diabolical magic, great

scholastic divines, like St Vincent

Roger Bacon,
the other

Albert

of

and Bollstadt,

of Beauvais, became and history,

pioneersin physical graphy, geonames.

natural
are now

which sciences, geological Cardinal AUia-

associated the

only with
which

secular

cus,

earlyin

fifteenth century,
was

publisheda geographical
of Columbus
as

"Picture

of the

World,"

the text-book is cited

in his studies chief

and

voyages, the time.

and

by

Humboldt

the
tury, cena

authorityof

Cardinal

in Quirini

the next

time

speculating upon when allthe theologians of Europe

origin,endeavored
and ventured the flood.
to

the fossil shells of inland

were

at regions,

persuaded of their
to

diluvian
causes,

refer them
to

purelynatural
sal univerof vindicator

for the first time Dr.

he question^-

prevalenceof
Newton
at

John Keil, the

Examination an Edinburgh and Oxford, published of the Scripture cosmogonies of Burnet, Warren, and Whiswith caustic wit their pedantic of the treatment ton, assailing which he insisted should be regardedonly as a moral deluge, event or supernatural judgment,and not as an ordinaryfreshet drowning a few country people. The learned Capnelitan Cirillo Generelli, before the academy of Cremona, elofiiar,

134

^^^ the

Schism

in

Geology.
of

[part i.

quentlydenounced
callingthe Deity
cannot

same

school

as divines, capriciously

upon and hypotheses, be

the

stcige to

confirm
in

buildingsystems
without
"

their ceived preconthe air which

propped
"

up

miracle.

in Croft,

his
a

Animadversions

upon

Bishop Herbert Burnet's theory, diated reputhe discredit

it as of the

mere

ingeniousromance,
well
as

tending to

as Scriptures

of true

science ; whilst the Puritan

naturalist, Ray, stigmatizedthe Woodwardian

an

as hypothesis attempt to adjustscientificphenomena to theological dice. prejuwhose Sacrae Bishop Stillingfleet, Origines appeared

in the

midst

of the controversy, saw

assert

no

from urgent necessity the

the

to Scripture

the

of universality it could be

deluge as

to the

globe
earth

of the
was

unless earth,

proved

that the whole

peopledbefore

the flood.
"

Matthew

Poole, also,the

great non-conformist
"

divine,in his
that to

on

Genesis,argued
world, besides

ters Synopsisof Critical Wriconfine the deluge to the

habitable

would

quired, being all that its moral design rewho those silence irreligious effectually persons

cavil at the truth of the sacred

narrative.

Bishop Clayton
Old

of

Killala,in his learned broached, on History,"

"

Vindication

of the
as

Testament

grounds, scriptural that theory of a so received,but generally Rev. John Michell, then opposed as a deadly heresy. The from the very chair of Woodward, began to issue geological of his predecessor the pious speculations were essays, in which other with scientific rigor. BishopBerkeley, avoided among inferred the comparain his remarks Alciphron," tively sagacious
as physical deluge now partial
"

well

recent

origin of
the
years

man

from and

the lack of civil or

stones

historic

remains
many

among

shells
ago,

buried
a

underground
of the fluids, of

thousand from such

and

argued
as

beginning
decrease

world
the At

natural

causes

the of

and the diminution of hills, sinking length Dr. Chalmers, as if to close declared untenable of an position,

motions. planetary fence the long fruitless defrom

a

chair

of St

Andrew's, in the cityof Hutton, that the Mosaic writingsdo from this time repeated of the globe. And not fix the antiquity divines as attempts have been made by such scientific the whole Pye Smith, Fleming, and Hitchcock, to reconstruct
doctrine scripture of the earth
as

the

abode appointed

of

man.

CHAP.

III.]
in the
not

Biblical

Geology,

135

Meanwhile,
Whilst the

next

various stage of indifference, new were

mas dog-

stillremained

yet adjusted to the

of that science

scientific geology.

the votaries

investigating
the

physical formation, development and

to

destinyof
the

globe,
the

adhered theologians

traditional

teachingsconcerning
and of which the earth had
was

primitivechaos, the six days'work, chaos out earth. As to the primitive

formed

predicted new
was

by

the

Divine idea

writers religious Spirit,

an mass original
or

long
so

been

agreed.
to

The

of

void and

in all ancient

cosmogonies, both
a

have

suggested
had been

common

pagan revelation for its source.

prominent as Christian,
The
and
a

Hindoos

taught in
that the then
and

the

Songs
upon

of the Vedas with

the

Institutes of created

Menu,

first sole Cause

moved

thought
of tributed diswas

the waters

them

in the form

Brahma,
as

the creative
into land and
to

ocean agent, until the shapeless

sea

and

sky.

The

Egyptians believed,

Greeks, according to Aristophanes, Orpheus sang that the sable-plumaged Night havingbeen embraced by Love, resplendentwith golden pinions,conceived the world as a chaotic ^%z, and by brooding upon it developed it in its organized The form. Persian fire-worshippers, reformed as by
Zoroaster Eternal

the

representedby Manichaeus,held that Honofer, Being, through his creative Word

the
two

and

from the had

ceeded pro-

of light and principles and

darkness, good and

evil, termed
the

Ormuzd

Ahriman,
were

by

efforts the contrasts

of the universe and and

Jews philosophizing
of

Christian the

antagonistic produced. Many of a gnosticsmaintained

matter, the

whose

similar dualism former

God

and world, spirit

a

fashioning the
as

latter from

crude

state,in spiteof Satanic opposition. Some

fethers, such
homilies that the upon earth form

Chrysostom,
first created

Basil

and
more

organized of the earlyChurch Ambrose, in their

an
or

into

Genesis, taught with

was a

less distinctness

rude
it

and
was

shapeless mass,
only
after
and
an known un-

without

or

ornament,
darkness The

and that

that

period days'
work of doctrine

of

was light

made

the six the

proceeded.
an

schoolmen

held distinctly

between chaos,carefully original distinguishing a primary immediate in the beginning, creation of matter by which the simple substances elements and a or originated,

136
secondary
which mediate

TJu

Scftism

in

Geology,
during
in
a

[part i.
the
six
as on

creation
were

of forms,

days, by

the elements

disposedand
Bede,

combined work

organized
the Hexae-

products. Thus
meron,

the Venerable before any

taught that

and

formless

matter, the six

nature day God made the angelic narrated as days then following,

in Genesis..
not

in

created was Hugh of St, Victor held that light but out of pre-existing out of nothing, shapeless matter, rational beings the transformation order to prefigure to moral

from

deformity into beauty, and

darkness evil involved
a

that the

separationof
in his Sentences, ginning be-

lightand
good
and

corresponding separationof teachingthat in the the angels) and (thatis,

the

angels. At length Peter Lombard,

it
as

expressed
God earth
is (that

the

orthodox

created the heavens the

the

material of confused, shapeless

ments, four ele-

called chaos
were

Greeks)and that and assignedto distinguished

by

the

ments thereafter the eledifferent

objects,

according to their species. Protestant divines also,such as Calvin, Peter Martyr, Hollazius and Quenstedt,maintained while the angels, the soul of Adam and the elements that, created of nothing,all other organized beings were were

graduallyproduced
chaos, upon
so

from

rude

and

mass indigested

or

which

the creative

and organizingpower. vivifying

brooded moved or Spirit divines Some mystical of the devil in

with
went

far

as

to

admit

the

agency

thwarting or
itself
was

marring the creative process, which the infinite into a degradationfrom

a

as they represented while chaos the finite,

still farther As

angels.
to connect

from degeneration,resulting yet, however, few if any attempts

the

fall of
be

the

could

made
into

these various

dogmas

with

researches physical

the

supposed nebular originof the globe ; and the aqueous and and igneous phenomena, since claimed by the Neptunists such as and volcanoes,were inundations Plutonists, simply the viewed as special divine judgments,or referred to primal
curse

upon

the earth for man's

or

sake.

various opinions days, The had been handed down revelation. the primitive from eastern ception cosmogonies had generally proceeded upon the conof a creation accomplished in successive periods.

As

to the hexaemeron

six creative

Brahma,

the

creative

deityof

the

Hindoos, had

been

repre-

138

Tfu Schism and

in

Geology.
Other

[part i.
scholastics and

acceptedby Aquinas
most
sense

Albert.
were

Protestant

divines, however,
of

inclined

to the literal

of

days

twenty-four hours.

combining the literalwith an that the Almighty might have

even

Hugh of St. Victor, held allegorical interpretation,

created chose moral the world

differently,
of chaos ligent intelgesting diof
to His

in

moment

of time, but order to convey

in

to form

it out

in six

days, in
creatures

instruction Peter

successive authorities

lessons.
on

Lombard,
his Book

the Church

the

in question,

Sentences, inferred that God

orders

formed
as

the elements
some

into distinct

of

beings
cis

not

at

once,

of the

holy

fathers

but taught,
even

it appearedto

others, through intervals

Calvin also

of time,
ditionary tra-

six diurnal revolutions.

the repudiated

and

that the world was created in a moment, teaching, argued that six days were employed in its formation, not had need of this succession,but
of His

that God
us

that

He

might

gage en-

in the

consideration

works, and
of devout

render

them

perspicuous and
Turrettin the obvious
sense

matter as intelligible

tion. contemplarequired by
annexed made

defended

the

same

opinion
in six

as

of Genesis, especially the

"

reason

to the fourth

commandment,
earth and work

For

days
was a

the Lord

heaven

and

all that

in them

is"; though he also

argued

that the whole

of each animals

day
in

produced by
mature

an

instantaneous

and fiat, plants

autumn

state,and,
season

in the therefore,

of the year, and the fathers afforded date of the

B.

not

in the

of

spring, as
Usher,
the

some

of

had the

fancied.

whose

"Annals" the

Archbishop chronology of our

on

EnglishBible,fixed
25th
commentator.
creative week
an

creation of the world the

of October, 4004 Dr. from almanac.

to claim

C;

and the

painstaking Baptist
days
of

Gill,counted
that

successive

the culating calhad

if he were as epoch as carefully it will be remembered, Geologists,

not

begun

for the successive

strata,floras and
which Sabbath would
may

faunas,
gested sugbeen

those

indefinite intervals of duration that the

six

have have

days

before

the

but

confused

formative

eras, followed

by

the

present human

epoch of
As
to

order and the

future

all the nearly

tranquillity. had appeared in new earth,predictions sacred writings of antiquity. From the earliest

CHAP.

III.]

Biblical

Geology,
and renovations

139 of

occasional destructions time, in all nations,

the earth of had
been

had

been

associated
as

with

mankind,
referred to

divine the

degeneracy and regeneration and judgments and blessings,

a

alternate familiar that the

agency
causes

of water

and

fire Plato that

to

the two tells us,

most

powerfuland
the

of disaster. believed the

in

Timaeus,

Egyptians
and

deluges
arrest

and

were conflagrations

employed by
of mortals

gods

the extreme

debasement age.

renew

the earth this predicted

for another

golden
age

In

the

books, Sibylline

golden
almost
no

of the earth is

language of the serpent longerfear the lion,

and clusters of grapes
same

in the

depicted, accordingto Virgil, the kid shall as a time when Isaiah,

and upon noxious herb
stroyed, be de-

hang
scene,

the bramble. the very

The

the Stoics,in describing of St. Peter

sia and

and

St

Paul,such
referred to

and resurrection,
in the

epithets as restitution, palingenethe purifying of agency

Arabians the had after earth,
newed re-

employed

inculcated fire, as their fable of the

The Orphic Hymns. to which Phcenix,according up, would rise out of the

having been

burned

ashes with

vigor and beauty. The doctrine of a renovation of the also common the earth by a general was conflagration, among Jews in our Saviour's time, and as enunciated by the apostles and at length matured was by the adopted by the fathers,
schoolmen with
may

into the
a

be found the

ment, dogmas of purgatory and the final judgas blendingof pagan and Christian traditions, anticipating expressedin the firstverse of the Dies Irae,
dissolution David and of the world the in flames
on

the

thority au-

Sibyl. Protestant theologians the prophewith the exception of those who also, cies interpreted looked forward through the fires of the last figuratively, the abode of as day to a resurgent earth,adorned and purified the realm of Messiah, and mayhap the scene of the righteous, based upon the itself But as yet such opinions heaven were as exclusively, Scriptures part of a dogmatic system, without reference to the central fires of the earth or its any physical in the astroclimatic revolutions nomical or supposed catastrophic
of both heavens. At
in length,
our

century, we

have

reached scientific

that last stage

of open

rupture, in which

the whole

geology is re-

I40

Tfu

Schism

in

Geology.
interest.
as

[part
It
was

i.

jected as

without

that surprising should ingfleet,

warrant or Scriptural such divines, judicious

not

Generelli and Genesis

Stillthe

have

hesitated to

with incorporate the credulous

grotesque hypotheseswhich
the science, or that others and

marked have

infancy of

dogmatic
a

insisted upon the grammatical entific sense, against the many pretendedsciwere

should

which interpretations But would class has the true retain

a

merely
well

of

since

of arisen,

less
as

ture. naspeculative who genialspirit, a

exclude

geology, cis

the false, from

the

and Scriptures

doctrine of the earth

avowedly
structure. not
a

ance at variDr.

with its known Chalmers

physical developmentand
was

himself, assuming that Genesis of creation, history suggestedthat many

irrelevant the

complete geological
first and

chapters might
second
verses, in

have

been

omitted

between

consistencywith its general design as a revelation to the Jewish and Christian world. BuckDean the same on land,in his Bridgewater Treatise, theory of partial
reserve,

asks trenchantly
a

physicalscience
can

persons who what fit subject of revelation, of

a

of those

consider

imagine
such
a

short

communication

of

point they Omniscience, at

which

fections stoppedwithout imperof omission, whether at the epoch of Rolemy or Copernicus or Newton. Archbishop Sumner, in his Records
revelation

might

have

"

of

maintains Creation," accommodated from

that the
to

expressionsof

Moses

are

dently evi-

the firstand

the sensible

phenomena

rived defamiliar appearances of the earth and heavens.

Archdeacon
not at

Pratt of Calcutta,in his

and "Scripture
a

Science scientific

Variance," though holdinghimself ready for

it come,
not

should explanation that Scripture was and

out

somewhat
to

incautiously prejudges
teach
to
us

designed
to

natural
a

phy, philoso"

that it is in vain The

attempt
D.

make

cosmogony

in his ology GeConybeare, of England and Wales," having boldly premised the that we should first determine what ought reasonably principle, that the connection announced to be expectedin Genesis, of geology will be with natural rather than revealed religion.

of its statements.

Rev. W.

For

such

reasons

the

cosmogonies
it would be

of the

Edinburgh Review, noticingthe Mosaic it as a generalopinion, that day,expressed

leave untouched altogether the
connec-

better to

CHAP.

III.]

The

Schism in
the

Anthropology.
narrative. And learned and

141
di-

tion of
\anes

geology with
commentators, the

sacred such
as

and amid

Knapp, Gerlach
of the
six

ing Keil, liv-

discoveries grand geological descanted earth and

upon

Cuvier,Lyell.and
in which

Von
made
mere

Buch, have
heaven dramatic the and

days

God

all that in them

as is,

if they were

picturesor

through
to

working

hours

distributed literally magical fiats, of a week, and designedmainly of the Sabbath. which embraces the

enforce And

the proper

observance
science

thus

geology,the
the

origin

ferent governed by the indifthe Creator through all His instead of retracing spirit, either toward the Jewish cabbala be remanded works, would and

destiny of

globe we

if inhabit,

and

the Patristic of the Hindoo

or allegories,

toward

the

heathen

nies cosmogo-

and

the Greek.

The In

Schism

in

Anthropology.
truce
a

anthropology a
and
is fast

similar

has

alreadybeen
the

claimed, pro-

growing
from

into

like rupture.
same

On

the rational side of the science there has been the revealed doctrine

In the firstand

gradual divergence came legitimate stage of separation of the false biblical anthropologyof the schools.
time

of mankind. the decline It

was

the tested

when

the scholastic definitions of

man

were

being

of the scalpel, and by the demonstrations great naturalists were loyally tracingthe steps to his throne in the kingdom of of Bologna, nature. Early in the fourteenth century, Mondino the fether of modern organs became the

anatomy,
text-book and

whose

treatise

on

the internal
for Italy
two

in the schools

of

centuries, had
means

restored

of human
as

improved the system of Galen by when bidden forat a time dissections, they were
Moslem

with sacrilege

rigor.

Leonardo

da Vinci,
complished ac-

the universal

genius of

the fifteenth century, scarcely less

in art, for the
mere uses

in science than and had sculpture,

of

ing paintan

delineated Hunter

the exterior

muscles,with
confirmed
as

intuitive accuracy that age, and

true

which

pronounced unsurpassed in
the

Sir Charles of

Bell hcis since but

anatomy
Galen

beyond

expression. Berenger of Carpi, advancing and the system Mondino, had demonstrated

142 of the
men,

The

Schism

in

Anthropology.

[part i.
and

internal tissues, by
a

and comparing apes dissecting

with

boldness

which

Achillini, Eustachius,and
associated

lengthled to Fallopius, by the

at

his banishment discoveries the still

same

with

their

names,

had

illustrated

golden age
were

of Italian Medicine, whilst the rest of Christendom

such researches as mere profanetemerity. stigmatizing Andrew Vesalius of Brussels, usuallystyled the founder of

human

anatomy,

who

for its sake

braved

the

terrors

of the

the gibbet, the chamel and a plague, house, exile,shipwreck, forgotten grave, at length appeared,to complete the labors of his

predecessorsin his great Human for Body, exhibiting

work the

on

the

Structure
a

of the of

first time

full view

all its organs and textures, with the aid of the magic pencil of Titian. threw out conjectures Levasseur, and Caesalpin Servetus, which
it is the

gloryof Harvey
other

to have

confirmed,

the by demonstrating And

at

circulation of the blood

the

same

time,in

connected

fields of

living

nature, Gesner

of Italy, and Ray of Germany, Aldrovandus their ponderous tomes, one above another, England,building the natural history of Pliny, slowlyerected the countless upon and species in lucid of plants, and beasts, birds, insects, genera

of

order, toward
scale. him

the

genus

Man,
his

at the

summit

of the

animal

Linnaeus,the great that pedestal, in upon

him
as a

Swedish
"

soon naturalist,

placed
by
posing pro-

System

of Nature,"

of comparative zoology, to legitimate subject

be

anatomicallynext above the apes, in the sovereign order of primates, as the head of the mammalia. Buflfon, Blumenbach, and Cuvier followed in the steps of Linnaeus,and
the
way

classed

led

for Laurence,

him as distinguishing and handed, with large frontal brain, speech and reason; distributed his species accordingto climate and color, into varieties such as the white,yellowand black races of Europe, Asia
and

Morton, Agassiz, by still further chief of the vertebrates, erect, two-

Africa. the ascendingscience,Adelung, fulfilling of Gesner and phetic proparative com-

In the next
genius

Leibnitz,the forerunners
the of of first
race,
means

of

afforded philology, affinities of

"

of

studying

speech as well as science Mithridates," or general

by publishingthe

the languages,containing

CHAP.

III.]
in Prayer,

Seientific Anthropology.
five hundred

143

Lord's Vater

dialects, systematically arranged.

carried forward

the unfinished work

ard, with prodigiousresearch and with that of nations, in study of languages

of Mankind. of the Frederick in Schlegel, sketched his

Adelung. combined learning,

his Natural
on

of

Prichthe

History
the

Hindoos,

with

guage LanEssay philosophical genius

that historical connection which Sir William

"

of the Indian and had

European tongues,
Francis
same

Jones

already surmised.
of the And
the

Bopp, by his
demonstrated

Comparative Grammar"

dialects,
William

Humboldt,
as

of structure. original identity Latham, and Bunsen, penetratingto

as

their

phy philosoto

reduce speech,began it to classes and kindreds, such as the monosyllabic, nate agglutiand amalgamate; the Hamitic, Shemitic, and Japhetic; the African,Turanian, and Aryan. joined too, on a stillhigherplaneof research, Archaeology, ancient the study of human that and with of races arts, tongues in and son Robinand as Champollion Egypt, Layard Lepsius in Syria, Stevens and Pickering in America, Mofiat and Nillson in Europe collected the in Africa,and Livingstone firstmaterials for tracing the lost epochs and stages of primitive such civilization,
stone.
as

well

historyof

all human

the

ages

of iron, of bronze, and which

crowns

of

all the human

the science lengtharchaeo-geology, other anthropological studies with that At

of animal

and

remains, has ventured

still further backward

in

through

globe organicepochs the extinct climates, and Schmerling, floras, Christol, among the in times of the and faunas co-eval with pre-historic man, the pine, the gigantic reindeer,and the lake- village. glacier, cleared for such living field has been And thus the whole as anatomists Gratiolet, Leidy, and Owen ; such linguists as Rawlinson as Muller and Whitney ; such antiquarians Max as Pictet, Cope and and such palaeontologists and Schlieman Marsh, to attack from all pointsthe complex problem of man,
the past viewed
as a

of the

the

steps of Frere,

crowning product of
climatic laws.
next

ed the terrestrial system mould-

and by organic But

meanwhile, in the
been

more mere

marked

tion, stage of separa-

had in

growing

placeof

that true

anthropology speculative which stillendured. biblical anthropology

up
a

144 For the

^^

ScJtism in

Anthropology,

[part

i.

second

doctrines of the fall of man and the firstand Scripture substituted various physical Adam, were potheses hygradually the unityand the destiny of concerning the origin, As to the firstof these questions, there were race. of
a a

the human
two

rival
or

Greeks

hypotheses. The one was that developmentof species. It had been and Romans, as expressedby Horace
the animals dumb
and

tion transmuta-

conceit in his

of the

Satires,
and

that when

firstcrept forth from

the

newly-formed
acorns

earth,

herd, they filthy

their nails and
as

fought for
;

with hiding-places with finally

ncunes

and then with cudgels, fists,

arms,

experience taught them

to express war, to

they next

vented in-

and
and

at

and words things began to abstain from length

for

their

thoughts;
rope Eufrom

their towns, fortify of western

man

to enact

laws. imbued

But

as

the

Christian mind

became this Paradise,

with the doctrine of the fallof

myth of his animal origin disappeared; and it was and of rigorous only after a long course speculation and physical by successive conquests over prejudice religious that the pleasantry of the satiristhas become a grave antipathy,
classic

questionof science,and
that Mr. framework
made

even

such
not

familiar

topic of

ture, litera-

Hallam

does of him

hesitate to has

affirm that "the

stars
a

of the

body

the

his lightning wanders consul

weighed the slave, approachesto that of

who
in the forests of Sumatra."
at

and

less speechMail-

brute who the let, his French

name

De

and

Sage,"may be said to have led the way to this the primitive animals as emerging speculation, by describing from the slime of the delugeand becoming gradually, through successive generations, adapted in their organization to the
slowly desiccated earth. James Burnet,better eccentric Lord Monboddo, near the middle of
in his learned

purpose a Heathen

ing Cairo,earlyin the last century, veilunder the anagram cal of Telliamed, and his ironiin a "Dialogue between Christian Missionary a

known the

as

the
tury, cen-

last

Originand Edinburgh and provoked the broad sallies of Samuel Johnson,with his grim conceit of nation of monkeys, or long-tailed had who a primitive men, lost the caudal appendage as they invented speech,clothing, and the other appliances of civilization. Lamarck, one of the
on

work

the

guages, Progress of Lan-

had

entertained

the wits of

146
bloomed
out

Thi of the

Schism wild

in

Anthropology,
Mr. Charles

[part
Darwin, who

i.

thorn.

shares the honor simultaneous

of the
on

treatise

of Favored it to the human

Races

theorywith Wallace and Hooker, in a the the Preservation or Originof Species in the Struggle of Life," soon applied
"

speciesin
his have

his work

on

the "Descent

of Man,"
organs,

arguing

from

that he must

embryonic stages and rudimental in a hairy quadruped of originated

and
a more

the Old

World, furnished with pointedears

arboreal
essay
on

in its habits ; and

and probalong tail, bly h as published an recently

trace

the

"Expression

of

Animals," designed to

the

of legacies

Place

passion in the human my. physiognoin his Professor "Evidence Man's to as Huxley 'also, that with respect to the in Nature," after having shown
and

their instinct and

the brain hand, the foot,

man

all other anatomical the

characters,
the

differs less from insisted that

the his

than gorilla

from gorilla

monkey,
causes

alone, and
ape,
on

be sought in physical origin must suggested his probable derivation from a that principle the faculties of highest the lower forms of ing feel-

man-like and
as

the

intellect begin to

germinate in

life,

in the

Bonn

had

of dog, the cat, and the parrot. Dr. Shaafhausen in several memoirs, argued that the development already, human
more

of the would from

be
no

mind

from

state

of animal

rudeness
a

incredible than had

the

growth of

chicken

the egg, and Neanderthal that

mous agreed with Huxley, in citingthe fawith its low brow and small cranium, skull,

as

evidence
any

primitiveman

was

more

and ape-like

bestial of Germany,

than

extant

tribe of savages.

Professor

Haeckel
on

with and womb

stillgreater boldness, in his work the Human

man

the

"Origin

Genealogy of
to

Race," assuming that from the

all recapitulates
animal

the that

grave
certain

forms, has
at the

declared base

rudimentary bones

and

muscles

of the vertebral
from
a

column, afford incontrovertible proof of

he

his descent
name

tailed ancestor, to which

gives the

logical zoo-

the primitive or Pithecanthropos, ape-man, a tute being,of blackish color,but destilong-headed woolly-haired, characteristic. human the essentially cis yet of speech, late articulate language itself, Even according to some of expresanimal faculty of the school, is but an sion, philologists of which has been

developedin

man

throughenormous

pe-

CHAP.

III.]

Anthropology, Scientific
of which letters.
may

147
in fossil

nods, relics and evidences

dialects and

stillbe found

rudimentary

Professor

Schleicher,in
tory His-

of treating

the

of Language Significance

in the Natural

of Man, has referred it to the animal

as
a

stage of his

ment developin
some

through capacityincreasing,
brain
as

successive

generations,
have been
tionary. sta-

with

growth of the beings,such speechless

the
in.

and

vocal

organs,

except
who

the

anthropoid apes,

arrested

the process

Dr. Gustav

and remained becoming human has argued Yager, as a zoologist,

of

that

in the any men, speechwas discovered long before there were of monkeys, who of birds and gesture-language pairing-call with their growing stock sounds and words added gradually

of ideas,or

like lapsed,

deaf

mutes, into

voiceless

and

un-

Clemence progressivecondition. in mere having originated

Royer
animal has
but

declares that all language,

cries

and

imitative

sounds,
of

in

becoming

humanized

passed,by
to

insensible

from the chatter of scolding apes transitions,

the comedies

Shakspere and
In like manner,

Moliere.
a

largebody
trace
a

of

distinguished archaeologists
between

are

endeavoring
arts

to

genetic connection

the the of
a

rude whole

of

this half-animal

civilization. existing
on

of the past and savage Boucher de Perthes, author and the the discoverer

treatise

Antediluvian
axes

Man

of the celebrated

flint the

in the of

valleyof

Somme,
that
to

daining instead of dis-

study
been

implements so

simple that
the

their human
man

design
struck

has
one

doubted, declared
first blow of the

first
it
more

who

pebble against another

the all the marbles

give

form,

gave and

chisel which

regular produced the

Louis

Minerva

of the Parthenon.

Figuier,

the animal has though he repudiates origin of the species, an published ingenioustreatise on Primitive Man, in which he the first European as a Caucasian depicts advancing savage, slowly in the stone age through the epochs of the mammoth, the reindeer the
and

the
arts
a

horse,into
which

the

bronze the

"and iron

ages,

among

rude

precede

period
an

of modem of Asia,

and claims culture,

similar Mr.

developmentfor the
Stevens,in
Pre-historic facts from
to

races

Africa and America. entitled Flint collected

an

E. D.

elaborate work

Chips,a
immense

Guide

has Archaeology, different quarters

varietyof

148
of the
state
or

The in globe,
a

Schism

in

Anthropology,
the most

[part i.
barbarous of arrested the
ufacture man-

fevor of the
not
so

that position of

is

condition

retarded

progress, the
stone

degradationas of which was starting-point

much

of rude in his
"

Pre-historic

implements. Mr. Hadder M. Westropp, the classed the fir, Phases," has ingeniously
stone

old or deer, and the hunter with the palaeolithic the

epoch ;
or new

oak, the goat, and the shepherdwith the stone epoch ; and the beech, the horse, and
the epoch ; citing which the Mexicans
and

neolithic

the

farmer
as

with
amples ex-

the bronze

Peruvians

of nations these from phases, Sir

have

risen spontaneously
to
a

through

primitivebarbarism

high degree

of civilization. "Pre-historic
among

Times"

John Lubbock, having descended, in his epochs, through the different human
horns
a

the sticks, bones, and all mankind

in

of the

most

ancient

stone
a

finds period, few

races

savage

state,out
themselves
on

of which

have

raised independently
in his

by degrees
the
"

and toilsome

efforts ; and
"

subsequent work
in the
in
most

gin Ori-

of Civilization world evidences

as

has

collected from

different parts of the barbarous civilized various of the

of of

well tribes, as nations.

culture incipient originalbarbarism

the

most

Lyell,as if to complete these in his "Geological Evidences researches, speculative

Sir Charles

the middle ground of his Antiquity of Man," has abandoned ledge knowearlier works and arrayed all existinganthropological in favor of a gradualtransmutation of species, languages and from the earliest throughoutthe whole organic series, of the pliocene mammalia of our periodup to the civilized man be thought of such a whatever epoch. And assuredly, may
arts

genealogy,or
grant that
the

of the likelihood
be

of

we tracingit,

must
a

at least

it would

possiblenow
and the

to

construct

scale of

animal, savage co-existing

civilized races,

ascending from
constancy of
the time of

image of
other

an

ape

toward

image

of

God.

The

however, hypothesis,
been held

is that of the

species.

It had

in the Church
were

from

animals and man Augustine that plants, created full grown and perfect, several and and have the
ever

instantaneously
years ago,

thousand each this

a

since

continued

the

same,

after its

kind;
as an

early naturalists, proceedingupon

as

dogma

not only distinguished man hypothesis,

rational and

reli-

CHAP.

III.]

Scientific Anthropology,
the absolute

49

gious animal,but maintained

even species,

in

its anatomical

of his invariability characters, through all ages,

was a

climates

and

conditions.
as

Linnaeus

careful to

insist that

every genus classed the

mere

well

as

species is
human

and primordial creation;

and

American,

European,Asiatic
one

African

races or

as

varieties of the animals.

genus

of

bimana,

two-

admittinga genealogical extinct and living held that species, the palaeontological series had been repeatedly broken by which swept all existing huge cataclysms or sudden deluges, animal life from the lace of the globe,thus precluding the of gradual transmutation. Count possibility Lacepede, one of of the Museum who the professors reportedupon the scientific of the Egyptian'campaign, agreed with Cuvier in inferring spoils
connection between the
mummied

handed

Cuvier,so far from

between immutability of species from the identity and livingspecimens of the cat, the dog and the

bull ; and when

Lamarck, anotlier member

of the commission,

urged that the climate of Egypt had also remained unchanged, be found in all other that the same replied speciesmight now from Canada to Guinea, continuing climates,both torrid and frigid, three thousand to-day as they were years ago, when
borne French from
in the sacred

the banks of the Nile. The on processions naturalists also argued that domesticated animals, so far the anatomical
structure

retain changing their species,

physiognomic belonging to them in a wild state,under all mere and only vary in the direction of original differences, sitions, predispothe different races* of the cat, the dog and the swine the wolf and the wild boar; having descended from the tiger, whilst the more animals, such as the elephant highly-educated
and and that
men

the

parrot,soon

reach

the

Umits

of their It of
was

improvability
and

remain

for stationary
or

generations.
mixed breeds

likewise shown

hybrid varieties
are

animals plants,

due largely

to

artificialcontrivance,rather
soon

than anything

like natural of their

and selection,

die out

tility through infer-

thus disclosing an offspring,

actual barrier to the

entific Indeed, the weight of scisupposed indefinite transmutation. that opinionbecame so strong that, authorityagainst

until its revival and

as a mere

modification

by Darwin,
tentative

it

was

discussed

curious

or speculation

rather hypothesis,

150 than with the

TIte Schism
tone positive

in

Anthropology. knowledge. nothing less than

The

[part

i.

of assured that

Swiss

Necker, declared naturalist,

of
a

the shock
end
to
a

comet

or

some as

similar

could disaster,

species so
former
species
course

long

the

planet lasted.
the the known the

put an Pictet,the

eminent
to

reasoning from palaeontologist,

of nature, from for thousands

present backward
natural
same

the

of Egyptian stability obstacles

to

of years, from the

and

mixed

breeds, from
in both

of persistence the wild

the

anatomical
ence the influ-

type

the tame
in

state,and
less than

from

of climate
races,

destroying no
the Lamarkian

modifyinganimal
faunas
as

denied
as

even

scale of

successive

well of
a

the passage
and

of

one

and into another,

favored each

the idea

destruction
in the

creation

of

speciesat

catastrophic

of the globe. history the same And generalreasoning has been pressed through sciences all the anthropological man against the doctrine of huevolution. such as Valentin, Distinguished physiologists, Clark and Von that the foetal developBaer, have maintained ment of man, far from proving his animal pedigree, so merely reflects that unity of plan which has pervaded the organic

epoch

world

from
on

the

the

in his last lectures beginning. And more recently, Method of Creation, Professor Agassizhas distinctly
use

the repudiated Haeckel

argue and

made

of

discoveries by Darwin, his, it would from of any

be
as

Martin; averring that

descent of cats

absurd

to

the material
as

fishes at the
mere

present
pondence corres-

day,
such

in

past epochs, because

foetal

ideal

in their
as

Blu.menbach, Prichard
savage and

development. Leading ethnologists and Lawrence, long ago held

like the wild
and mesticated doin all
same

that both

civilized man,

brute, retain the climates,under

moreover,

anatomical

structure

all diversities of facial

that the

complexion and culture,and angle of Camper, ranging through

of the ape indicate
a

fifty degreesfrom the low forehead brow of the Apollo,though it may

affords
no

to

the vertical

scale of races,

proof whatever of the physical evolution of one out of the other, but rather indicates, the French as Academy at length declared, a profound gulf, without connection or
passage,

separating the

human

species from
set

every

other.
an

Eminent

also have philologists

up

as IcUiguage

im-

CHAP.

III.]
to

Scientific Anthropology.
such

151

barrier passable claimed

or

it

as

the
can

Humboldt development Wilhelm distinctive fciculty in man, of which no signs be found

in the whole
mute

rudiments
Max its

creation.

fessor Proferring re-

in Miiller,

his Science

of

Language,

instead of

which such
and

animal cries or imitative sounds, origin to mere the dog and the parrot share with man, characterizes and explanationsas the bow-wow pooh-pooh theories, all human

traces

speech to
are

the

of faculty

reason

as

cised exer-

in

and combining selecting, eliminating the roots of all

which types of thought, the

phonetic languages. And

certain

until quiterecently, have described primarchaeologists, itive man as lapsingfrom civilization, through golden,silver, and brazen ages, rather than risingfrom bcwbarism through epochs of stone, bronze and iron. Champollion^Remusat, "Humboldt
in

and

with Schoolcraft,

their

numerous

associates clined in-

the

America

and traditions, were study of ancient monuments tribes of Africa, Europe to regard the savage as but the dispersedand degeneratedescendants
races

and of

the civilized and the

of Asia, such The

Chinese.

the Indian Egyptian, Mr. James architect, distinguished

as

the

Ferguson, in his work on that maintains Countries,

the of

the Rude
we

Stone

Monuments

of All

cannot at

get beyond the

epoch of

the cromlechs pyramids; the world having been the first ten of

Stonehengeand in other parts civilized races erected by partially

era.

within Piazzi

centuries of the Christian in

a

Professor

Smyth

Edinburgh,

recent

work

quity entitled Anti-

of Intellectual of the astronomical

Man, accordingto his remarkable theory of the Great structure design and physical

tific Pyramid,dates the historic epoch from a high state of scienthousand years ago, and knowledge,about six or seven that no other human himself, argfues, from the premisesof Lyell civil monuand rude pottery, ments, remains than mere no flint-chips

such the
caves

as

coins,machines, statues, have

river-banks so-called which

been

found
so

in

and

are archaeologists

busily

exploring.The
met

have archaeo-geologists

also been

their own Pruner-Bey and ground. Quatrefages, upon skull Neanderthal have maintained that the famous Dawson if not simplyexceptional, crania of Borreby, Engis and is

already set
Mentone

aside

by

the

older

which indicate the exist-

152
ing

The Caucasian that the

ScJdstn in

Anthropology.
and

[part

i.

type of
most

high forehead
remains

steep facial angle;

man

and been of

ancient

of

which

have

yet

found,so

far from

proving his
ideas

bestial
manners.

origin, give hints

has been added

as religious

well

as

savage

and

To the

all this evidence

a

proof of

against development positivedegeneracy. Dr. Waitz

Primitive
as

admits, in his
of

Anthropology of
civilization

that Peoples, communicated

the firstelements from

one

always appear
of
none can

peopleto
and where

another,and they became

of

it be

proved how,

when

civilized

Argyle

has

by their own lately publisheda

of

The Duke inherent power. treatise on Primeval Man, in

that the stone, Lubbock, maintaining bronze and iron epochs overlapand run into each other within the historic period, and the loss of ancieirt arts,and especially of religion, and the Hottentot, by such tribes as the Eskimo
to opposition

the views

may

have

been

due

to

adverse

climate

and

the

ruptibility corgeneral

of human Moral dunce and and

a

nature.

Count

Gobineau, in
argues
same

his work that

as

on a

Intellectual

Diversityof Races,
be bom of the
in
a

genius may
human

parents,certain
of permanent
feriority, in-

branches

of the

familyare
a

state

whilst others show and civilization.

capacityfor
the

social

improvement
races as

varieties which

have

Hugh lapsed from

as races

Miller describes

such

inferior

Caucasian after
a

type, mllen,

and lost, hopelessly

to

doomed,
indeed of
a

few

generations,

Mr. disappear.
are some are

Westropp
destined immutable be

that there civilized

progress, notion

instances
to

not merely acknowledges, degraded races, but that all

races

course

of decline

as

well

as

under

laws. physiological thus from separated

And

if the

of transmutation
or

that of progression,

if it is admitted been

that successive and

and with

arts
an

have

produced

of civilized and between As

to the

ever-advancing type, we can savage humanity descendingas

the

languages species, series in a extinguished readily imagine the scale

well of
an as

ing ascendape.

image of a God and unityof mankind, there

to

the
were

image
have

also two

hypotheses.
from the

According
one

the

older view, all

been
were

races

descended

pair.

It had and
Eve

the

ancient

teaching of

Church,

that Adam

created

in the

first parents of the whole

human

garden of Eden as the anfamily; and the early

154 that ically,

the

l^f^ Schism

in

Anthropology.

[part i.

converge toward the same Professor from

of all natraditions and customs tions itiemorials, backward, from Africa, Europe and America, and birth-place German

ancestry, in Eastern

Asia.

Muller, the great

the wide

reasoned^ physiologist, and distribution of the same plants geographical

that all human endless varieties,
races,

animals the

in such
to

from

Negro
by

the

Greek, belong
of two

to

one

sole

species, propagated
he doubted
be

the

union

individuals, though

whether

origin in the same pair can now from experience. Dr. Bachman, the chief of school,in his work on the Unity of the Human
observed and that cultivated domesticated such plants,
as as

their

determined American
ciously saga-

the

Race,
the the

wheat, and

animals, such

vine,rice horse,the

sheep and the dog, now everywhere associated with man, also with him at the same the centre in geographical originated him incapable and that to suppose of coping eastern continent, him generically with the most oppositeclimates,would make which have spread from pole inferior to certain animal species, other similar arguthe globe. And to pole around numerous ments be found in the works of leadingphysiologists, may Owen of England, Tiedman, such as Lawrence, Carpenter, and Quatrefages Weber, and Vrolick of Germany, Flourens
Hall and Cabell of the United States. Pickering, has also been made The growing evidence of philology to corroborate the physical unityof the species. The two Humboldts very earlyrecognized the comparative study of languages of France, and
as
a

method,

surer

than

either

for or tradition, history

the affinity of the most widely separatednations, ascertaining of their migrations,determining their retracingthe course and relative degrees of approximation to the primitive race and ultimately persion solvingthe whole problem of their disspeech, from a common point of radiation. Dr. Latham, proceeding in his elaborate works such principles the on upon varieties and migrationsof mankind, has grouped the three with three great races, Mongolidae,Atlantidae and Japetidae, the monosyllabic dialects corresponding species of language, of Asia and America, the agglutinatedialects of Africa,and the amalgamate dialects of Europe, as in different stages of and linguistic from geographical departure the
one

primitive

CHAP.

III.]
race

Anthropology, Scientific
and

55

Asiatic of

tongue.

Professor

Max

Muller,in his

ence Sci-

Language, whilst urging that the classification of races of each other,holds to be independent and languagesshould of both on the common separate grounds, and argues origin of tracingall existing dialects through the the possibility and radical stages back to one primiamalgamate,agglutinate, tive The if to Chevalier not one Bunsen speech, pair. diated reputhe notion that allied languagesand races torically hisnot are connected, but only ideally analogous,and in his to jointogether Philosophyof Universal Historyendeavored the American the and the European the African, Polynesian, but degraded, with the Asiatic dialects as respectively tric, eccenwhich have proceeded, arrested and advanced formations, of mankind, in with migratory races, from the original seat
northern And Asia. the in like archaeologists, the arts,as
as

manner,
as

to trace

well

deavoring long been enlanguagesand races, to

have

the the

same

centre

the

cradle of civilization.
as

Authorities

in

study

of ancient and

such history,

Niebuhr, Wilkinson,
all the culture, science

Mommsen and

Rawlinson, have
from

derived

of Europe religion and and Greece

Central

Asia, through Egypt,

as source

Assyria

; whilst Oriental

scholars,such
to

Schlethe
quarians, anti-

gel.Hue
traditions

Paravey, have
as

referred and

the

same

of Hindostan, Thibet such

China.
and

American Prescott have

Catlin Schoolcraft,

lowed fol-

Behring Straits Mongolian races from Japan across and South America, and through the Pacific islands to North the Indian can mounds and Mexiand there sought to identify with the cromlechs Asiatic origin templesas of the same other explorers, of Britain and the pyramids of Egypt. And
the such
a as

Ellis, Lang,

Bradford

and

Pinkerton, reasoningfrom
can traced the Ameri-

of similarity

traditions and

customs, have

aborigines from
over as

the widest well

as

Asia, through Polynesiaand Australia, from Africa and even part of the Pacific,

the Atlantic, in- the kyac Europe, across drifting and the canoe, long before the modem of Columbus voyages uable and Magellan. Rector Raueh of Augsburg, among other valthe Unity of Mankind, has studies on anthropological collected aqd digested the evidence of modern such travellers,

156
as

The

Schism

in

Anthropology.

[parti.

Beechy, Dieffenbach, JacBarrow, Davis, Assal,D'Urville,

in favor

quinot,Wallace,
earth from the
same

of the

earlypeopling
To

of

the whole

centre. geographical

all this array of

and linguistic physiological, added and

that of eminent
are

be antiquariantestimony, may such as Lyell, Haeckel transmutationists,

possibleand even from one pair, provided only the probable descent of races lengthened to allow of a popular chronology be sufficiently secular development from animality through the primitive
Pouchet, who

ready to

admit

the

stone, bronze

and
to

According
descended
in
a

from

barbarism. epochs of pre-historic the polygenists, however, different races the opinion, differentpairs. And though iron
as

are

not

scientific form, is and

ancient Romans

as

its

boast of the Greeks

or

that

opposite. It was the nous, autochthothey were

fered difforeigners barbarians the

sons terrigenous,

whilst all of the soil,

in

nothing from

the brutes. Galen

as

Plato excluded would

not

from

his ideal

and republic, their young

for prescribe

of preservation and the wild

boar. and

gospel for Jew

doctrine became
even so

being no better than the buffalo But with the spread of Christianity, as a and Barbarian,this inhuman Gentile, Greek
the
common

and disappeared,

originof
and

races

essential to denied the

orthodoxy, that Lactantius because notion of antipodes,

the descent of all
men

tine Augus-

with inconsistency

of its posed supfrom the same

parents. It
the round other and

was

not

until

discoveryhad proved geographical

made

form

of the

and earth,
races,

known

to

Christendom and history

his
temporaries con-

widely different

concerning which
have the been

that Paracelsus Scriptureappeared silent, that there must by asserting Adam scientific
as

scandalized
an

can Ameri-

besides the

the

Asiatic.

And

scepticismgrew
view

researches

of naturalists

brought to
animals. barriers

the

analogiesafforded
had called

and by indigenous plants

to

Buffon
a

attention

the

great natural
one

to

graphical geo-

distribution from and adverse

in wide centre, existing

oceans

climates, as
and shown had

confirmed Asiatic from

between

American Cuvier

differences by the specific tude. latiquadrupeds in the same of

the evidence of

palaeontology
the ox,
in Asia,

that

some

of the domestic animals have

could

not

originatedfrom

the

as Europe, centre paradisaic

such

CHAP.

III.]

Scientific Anthropology,
on

157

De had
or

Candolle, in his classical treatise

divided the earth into stations localities and termed
a

Botanical

Geography,
of

and

habitations
its
own

plants,

continents,each
flora. Pennant
and

with

peculiar tation vegehad

Waterhouse

parcelled

out

over

the

globe
own

similar
nation

by
Professor British announced
at which

its

habited provinces,each inzoological fauna. of quadrupeds termed a

on

Forbes,
flora and

in

some

memoirs

the

connection

of the

epoch,had already glacial foci of creation, his theory of specific centres or each speciesof plantand animal is supposed to have
fauna with the from
one

within the same pair and remained area, and geological changes. except as dislocated by migration ly as ifunconsciousLinnaeus, Buflbn,and Blumenbach, moreover, emanated such anticipating views had

long

before made

cal geographi-

classifications of mankind, of

the treating
as

several continents

and America, Europe, Asia, Africa,

distinct
race

ethnological
of
men.

its own kingdoms, each affording

or variety

And human

now

it

was

but

to logicalstep further,

consider
as

the the

species in
treatise
on

different

regions, as
it is found

indigenous
to have

floras and
in
a

faunas with which the Human

connected.
seems

Eberhard,
been
to

Races,
races

the
as

first to many

refer the

five continental and

of Blumenbach of which

botanical
a

each provinces, zoological

had

brought forth
world.
the

human

pairas
and

the

keystone of
same
"

its whole
a

organic
on

Professor

about the Agassiz,

time, in

memoir

Geography

of Animals that
men

in his

broached

the idea

are

Zoology," like autochthons,originating,

of Principles

plantsand
them
same

animals,on
created in

the soil where

one

they are

found, but

like un-

and

primordial type;
Provinces different

and

after or species, subsequently,in his "Sketch

same

the

the of

the Natural
to the

of the Animal of Man,"

World,

and

their relation

Types

he divided

the earth's surface

as

realms, producing eightgreat zoological human though all with the same species,
into moral of
nature.

many

distinct

intellectual and the views

Doctors

Nott

and Gliddon

embodied

Agassiz in their "Types of Mankind," and pushed them to with stillmore boldness in their volume, their logical results,
"

scientific Indigenous Races of the Earth," collecting with a cyclopaediac authorities, range, from every related deThe

IS8

The

Schism

in

Anthropology,

[part i-

originof the human partment in favor of a multiple species. Dr. Morton, the chief authority in the last American on crania,
named
true
on

work,

is cited
or

autochthons the

averring that primeval inhabitants

as our

the

Indians

are

the

of this vast

continent,
in
one

ground
met

that

specieshad

its

origin not

but

in many have
extremes

which creations, and

connected

tres cendivergingfrom their primitive amalgamated as we now find them, with the together by intermediate links of organization.

gists, professedethnolospecial monographs and arguments have been brought from other connected sciences. Physiologyis made to testify of species. Rudolphi, to the original and diversity Burmeister, that the descent of millions of men from one Vogt suggested

And

besides

the

testimony

of such

pair in
as

so

short the

time

would
matter

imply
of

incredible

well as fertility, earth to

mere

leave

important
Hamilton
in hybridity
races

peoplingthe
climates. reasoned

hazard

in distant and of

regionsand
Smith

adverse have

Desmoulins,
from the

Borey,

nomena phe-

animal
not

that species,

the

ture mixexisting

of human but and

does

imply their

common

parentage,
of the
tinental con-

only
Hunt

higher type
have India and
are

of

fecundity. Knox, Baudin, Kennedy

as

referred to the difficult acclimatization

Englishin
races

America,

proof that
climatic

the different which

confined

within
more or

barriers

they

cannot

overleap without
And have other

extinction. and from the

and

speedy degeneracy and such as Virey, Meigs physiologists,

less

Brown,
black

differences
; of

for their diverse origin argued positively the and the white, of complexion, as yellow, the

skull,as
as

long,the broad,
and
medium

and

the
some,

round with
a

of brow,
and

high, low,

; whilst

Gobineau

Pouchet, have

thrown

into

the

scale

posed sup-

indicated by the mass or of species, psychicaldiversity folds of the brain,and expressed in different mental capacities. for the pluralorigin has been cited as a witness Philology of all

languages language
the

as

well
an

as

races.

Professor function

to be

animal from

assuming Agassiz, predeterminedby the

in
as

vocal organs, that

scream

argued

their of

structure
'were

different races,
distinct
as

primitivetongues
the eagle,
song

men

the

of the

of the thrush, and

the

quack of

CHAP.

III.]
duck. M.

Sicientific Anthropology,
Alfred allied

159

the

Maury,
races,

whilst denied

tongues indicate
common

admitting that allied that they point to a

that the classification that any

originfor either, on
must

the

ground

of

races

between
to
same mere

precede that of tongues, and the same them, so far from indicating

analogies
due

descent, are

and of mental organization condition,the similarity selves thoughtseverywhere spontaneously expressing themin

the

same

sounds

and

words.

Professor written
a

Pott,the
on

tinguished dis-

German
"

has etymologist,

treatise

the

of Human the assumption based Races,*' Diversity upon of a multiple of languages at pointstotally independent origin of each of

other,

Mr.

Crawfurd, late
of
numerous

British

Resident works

at
on

the the of
a

Court Indian

Java,and

author

learned

in opposition to Humboldt's Archipelago, parent tongue for the Malayo-Polynesian races, their separate origin, and explained common any words

view

maintained
to their

several
commerce

dialects
; such

as as

the
are

mere now

effect of maritime

adventure

and

among

the

more

Schleicher
over

taking place on a larger scale sor Profescivilized languages. And confused has distinguished certain language-provinces
those of the botanist the and

the

like earth,

zoologist, grouping
ica, of Amer-

togetheras an which, unlike

example
the mixed

dialects aboriginal of

tongues

stillappear as long secluded, where they are spoken. tribes, animals, and plants to prove the plural Archaeology, too, has been summoned

having been

Europe and Asia, indigenous as the

originof

arts

as

well

as

races.

Francis

Pulsky,one
and

of the collaborators
"

of Nott

and Gliddon, in his memoir

on

entitled

Icono-

graphic Researches
*endeavored
and
as

Human
races

Races
are

their Arts," has

to

show

that

grees, artistical in different derude

or

retain

their

arts, whether respective

cannot

fine,
gamated. amal-

indigenousproducts which
Mr.

be

or transplanted

has illustrated Buckle, in his History of Civilization, the predominance of climate and locality race over by Northern the with hordes of Asia, contrasting Mongolian their kinsmen have who in Persia and China, developed the most old monarchies of the world. Tylor, in flourishing his Early History of Mankind," contends for similar beginnings in all of the of language, culture a nd globe, writing, parts
"

i6o that insisting

an betraying analogous to

Tfie Schism the

ancient

in

Anthropology.

[part r.

American

instead of architecture,

Asiatic
any

origin is
may

and native to the soil,

be

merelySouth

that

found

elsewhere.

and Dupaix, such as Acosta, Waldeck antiquarians, have ingeniously garden mould, argued from the accumulated the successive tree-growths and the scattered monumental ruins of Peru and Yucatan, for an antiquity datingbeyond the epochs. Egyptian Pyramids, toward the highestpre-diluvian American North and American such archaeologists,
been
as

Romans,

Gallatin,
definite in-

have Squicrs, and Mexican

inclined to treat the

as

works earthMississippi

ruins

purely native productionsof

resemblance

age,

bearingonly accidental
Hindoo

to the Celtic

cromlechs such Asiatic claimed of

and
as

temples. And some and Waitz, from Klaproth,

traditions and
as

lars, European schothe similarity of

and the

American
new

custbms

world

the

earlyhome

of the
as

simply Mongol races

the cradle of le Plon-

have

Polynesia and
in
a

Western

Asia, and indeed

Dr.
"

civilization for the

geon, memoir York

other continents.
on

Augustus

the

New

read before Vestiges of Antiquity," Society,has proposed to Geographical

the among

explainthe
of both
continent

races pre-historic that this on geological' hemispheres, hypothesis in its tropical regionsbecame the seat of a primitive

archaic

resemblances

the

the

civilization which with the

has

ebbed

and

flowed

around

the

globe,
to

secular motion and from

of the earth's axis,from

back
to America.

America

Europe
all this
it should
as

Europe

In connexion

with

and archaeological evidence, ethnological, philological, be borne in mind, that

and

such leadingprogressionists,

Gobineau, Agassiz,

As

whilst admitting a pluQuatrefages, rality stilladof human their animal and here origin, races, deny moral and religious to the ideal, unity of the species. also been two to the destinyof mankind, there have

class of anthropologists has opposite presentiments. One looked for an indefinite improvement of the species. It had ancient been both the Jews and Gentiles, an prediction among that man, with the earth he inhabits, is to be renewed and his lost Paradise
as

whilst regained;
so

some

modem

tians, Chris-

we

shall see, have

to

propheciesas

the Messianic literally interpreted anticipate something like a physical

1 62

The

Schism

in

Anthropology,

[part I.

races. ever-improving grounds, have predicted physiological

Tiedemann,

Gregory and

Armstead

have written

arguments and

of the Negro; appealsin favor of the indefinite improvability examples of individuals of that race who have attained citing in the arts and sciences. Crawford, the greatest proficiency the or Krieg and Cooley have argued that miscegenation,

mingling of
and mental

different races,

instead of
to a

causing any
successive

of them

to

elevates the lower deteriorate,

higherdegree of physical
ment reinforce-

in the vigor,as may be seen colonies of the European nations and the American Francis Galblood. and Saxon Norman with Roman, Celtic, tistical Hereditary Genius," has framed a staton, in his essay on
"

argument
of

being

prove accidental
to

to

that the
or

of great men, qualities anomalous phenomena, are

stead inrectly di-

traceable
with

parentage and ancestry, and transmissible,

augmented
to

power,

by

means as a

of

ferring marriages; rejudicious

ancient

Athens

citystocked

with

breed

of

heroes, whilst

through
historical

the

of saints Europe has lost its race celibacy of the clergy. Dr. Prichard,from a modem of British
race

comparison

skulls

has concluded brain-cases

in the brain

that the present

than their forefathers.

as itself,

the

organ

of

periods, of Englishmen have larger Carl Vogt professes to find pacity thought and culture,a caat

different

of indefinite

improvement,
the laws

both

in structure

and

tion, funcbe

which, under

of descent

and

training, may

propagated,with
And the Mr.
commencement to

cumulative

J. W.
of

generationto generation. Jackson, treatingour speciesas only

a new

force,from

order zoological

of mammalia,

has ventured
the
seem,

as a biped of prognosticatethe coming man covered with feathers, it would if to realize, as bird-type,

angel of writers Philological

as

the

ideal

Eastern have

fancy.
guages lan-

predicted ever-improving

well

as

races.

the

Adelungs seem
fruit of their of
a

to

Leibnitz,the Empress Catherine and have had before their minds, as a possible
tion invenfused con-

the discoveryor comparative studies, universal hidden language,

to be

common

amid

the

tongues as intercourse,
in Miiller,

of
a

mankind,
bond

or

constructed, by international

of ultimate

unity. Eunsen, Lepsius and

with other lindistinguished

the

year

1854, united

CHAP.

III.]

Scientific Anthropology,

63

guistsin a conference called to devise a Standard Universal Alphabet,in which the different vocal sounds shall be defined of speech, to the organs physiologically, as according als, gutturdentals and labials, and expressed typographically by the fewest possible to serve instrument of scientific as an letters, human advancement and study and Schleicher,Grimm with their view of language as an animal Bleek, consistently facultyof gradual growth, would look forward to its progressive
improvement
or larynx,

with

the

improvement

of the brain and

of thought and expression in increasing capacity Professor Whitney,of Yale College, is such coming generations. enthusiastic admirer of English, that he has declared in his an equal Study of Language," his belief that it will not be found unthe future may to anything even requireof it, though it should the leading tongue become of civilized humanity. Other writers, and geographical grounds on archaeological have and ever-improving arts as well as races anticipated
"

tongues.

Maclaren, in
has Britannica,

the article

on

America
new

in the

cyclopedia En-

that the intimated,

continent,

its resources as though not half the size of the old,were fully be capable of sustaining five times the developed,would present populationof the globe. Professor Marsh, in his the Earth," treating of physicalgeography as "Man and modified action, has projectedstill further and by human terprises, grander changes,to be brought about by vast industrial en-

reclaiming barren
the
commerce

and

insalubrious
as

necting regions,con-

of distant oceans, the climates

at

Suez

and

Da-

rien,and
the in
is

even

Mr.

improving Carey, in his

of the

nents. different conti-

"Social

Science," reasoning from

that the treasury of nature

of agriculture, principles chemistryand political economy,

oppositionto Malthus, maintains

unlimited, the supplyever
ever

the demand

with the demand, and increasing and comwith the multiplication bination increasing Dr. Shaafhausen of the animal that in tion proporself he state, emancipates himargues

of mankind.
as man

rises out

fi-om all climatic and and

local conditions, becomes

concordant

cosmopolitan in unity of
not

ideal could

and steadily culture, approximates an feelingand endeavor which, though it thought, existed
at

his

have

the

originof

the

race,

now

shines

164
before
us as

The the

Schism

in

Anthropology.

[part I.

goal of the human development And stillbolder prognosticators, such as Jackson, Figuierand the earth as at length to be survived or Flammarion, leaving
outgrown
to

brilliant

by

man,

have
new

"ncied

laws,with progressive
the sun, for
a

under species, characters, physiological migrating thence but

even bryos. em-

the

human

and highercosmical stage of life, other suns, is of which the scope

to the

stars,

as

planets are
in

There worlds

certainly ample

such

heavenly
looked the for
cient an-

for the wildest dreams class of

Another the ultimate

progress. however, have anthropologists,

of the

of human

extinction

species. According to
brazen
ages

the traditions,

silver and golden, moral divine

times

of mankind,
in

of being indicative of a career a deluge or as a conflagration, corrupt race is destroyed ; and have

degeneracy,terminate

judgment,by
of great social

which

the

depravity been regarded as ominous of decline and speedy naturally The Roman extermination. satiriststhus predictedthe decadence
of the
are

empire.
to

The have

dissolute followers of Louis

XIII.
of the

said

themselves

exclaimed,
the

on

the verge And

French

revolution,"After

us,

Deluge!"

sceptical

such as Montesquieu, Voltaire and Volney,have philosophers, in a like spirit the generaldecay of nations speculated upon and
some

fall of
more

empires

as

the

inevitable fete of mankind. all sacred

or

But
fane pro-

scientific observers,apart from fancied

have prediction, of extinction, in faunas and floras,

as we a

rather than moral physical the

causes

of declining vitality
races

earth,with all the

Eminent
a

which have the of

it sustains.

mers, astrono-

have

seen,

declared

that

time
own

must

come,

when
or

our

from planet,

of its dissipation the solar

internal heat have become

inhabitable un-

the

cooling down
by
man or

will fires,

shrouded

in universal winter
any

and

rendered, like the

moon,

also,have thing. Geologists, living

revolutions of the terrestrial surface predictedgreat catastrophic human animal or destroying all existing by flood or fire, and such as Brocchi life. Botanists and zoologists, Naudin,

independentlyof
have
virtue

any

astronomical

or

maintained

that the

of extermination, causes geological vigor or proprimitive lific

of every

speciesof plant and

the decline and

animal, like
sooner or

an

pended ex-

force,is on

must,

die later,

CHAP.

III.]
in weakness
and

Scientific Anthropology.
and

165

out

Wallace

De

with Fleming, sterility ; whilst others, CandoUe appear to have arguedthat cultivated
animals and civilized men, besides
placing dis-

domesticated plants, and

more

as extirpating

many lands

wild

than

they enrich
and
so

the
must

only impoverish species, upon which they depend for

the

sustenance,
And
sciences

exhaust ultimately

general

treasury of nature.
on seem

the

basis of such
to

inductions

the

be

alreadyadjustedfor

of human of

extinction.

told

have Kanes races. declining of long extinct peoples in Peru, of decaying populaus tions in Mexico, and of starvingEskimos at the Arctic pole.

Ethnology has Oliva,Humboldt, the

anthropological a generalprognosis a brought presage

Hochstetter Schoolcraft, have

argued that the

States
are

Popping, among others, many the of North South and aboriginal savages
before steadily disappearing the French Spanish, and the march

and

American

of civilization, whilst which have

Englishraces
Baudin
a

supplantedthem, according to Knox,

are

and few

Kennedy,

themselves

but

doomed

to

after perish,

in generations, bineau,Pouchet of races,

so

Gothe disastrous process of acclimatization. that the amalgamaand Nott have maintained tion far from and

deterioration
as

improving them, tends to their physical speedy exhaustion, through infertility,

may

be

seen

in the

SpanishCreole,the

American The
on

mulatto French

and the Indian half-breed of Mexico

and Canada.

ethnologist, Virey, at History of the Human

"

the close of his volumes

the Natural
can

Race, has

denied

that there

be any

megalanthropogenesis," (orbreedingof great men,)referring for proof to the obscure descendants of Socrates, Cicero and Charlemagne,and to the proverbial degeneracy of royaland noble houses, amid all the appliances of European civilization. Dr. Maudsley,treating of brain diseases, maintains that brilliant
wit

genius, as in poor Charles Lamb, are not seldom symptomatic of an insane temperament which, if propagated^ in madness, idiocyand after a few generations, can only issue,
extinction. "Wear cerebral upon
our

and

Dr. S. Weir

in Mitchell,

and

Tear," has
and

sketched

exhaustion

decline of And

timely paper entitled of the picture suggestive attendant ancestral vigor,

his

higherculture.

observers thoughtful far-seeing

1 66

Tlu Schism

in

Anthropology,
Iliad of
are woes

[part i.
as

in all civilized nations inevitable result of the the brain

and

are

an foretelling

the

luxurious

vices which noblest

slowly sapping
of
men.

virtue

of the

breeds

also has uttered a prediction of steadily Philology declining languages. Jesuitand Protestant missionaries in America, Africa and

Asia,

for several dialects

use a

have centuries,

been

reporting

innumerable

savage

alreadyperishedor
not
as

perishing
a

with the tribes which

but

them,
memorial

only

without

literature,

without

even

such

the Eliot Bible of Massachusetts.

Latham, Lepsius and Bunsen, by their hypothesis of a primitiveAryan to agree language in Asia, seem with the earlylinguists, in treating all the barbarous tongues of the scattered familyof mankind, as only decaying fragments of the pristine speechof Eden, or dying echoes of the
great jargonat Babel.
the

Schlegel, Bopp
dead

and Grimm

have traced

languages,which have flourished in succession from the banks of the Ganges to the shores of the Hebrew, the Greek, the Latin and the Spain,the Sanscrit, like ghosts amid the effete nations which now Celtic, lingering the modern once spoke them, whilst even literary languages which have supplanted these ancient such the as classics, the Spanish,the French, the German and the English, Italian, themselves likewise doomed to are accordingto Max Miiller, inevitable decay,except as reinforced by the new blood of in all languages are sighingover vulgar speech. And purists the decline of classic models and the reign of slang as but signs of returningrudeness and general corruption. Archaeology, too, has furnished a precedent of declining The conservative school of antiquariarts as well as races. ans, inclined to regard all with more seems or less distinctness, barbarism and decaying and putridfragments savagism as mere
and from which different peoples primitivecivilization, verse tongues have lapsedthrough physicaldegeneracy or adzation civiliclimate and situation, and to represent all existing The Duke like causes. as destined to a like decay from of
a

genealogy of

the

of of

Argyll,as we primevalart

have among

seen,

thus

the explains and

savage

decline and
nations.

loss Mr.

barbarous

Wendell

the lost

in one has exalted of his popular lectures, Phillips, Dr. handicraft. arts of antiquity over any modem

CHAP.

III.]

Scientific Anthropology,

167

of Joseph R. Thomson, when discoursing upon the wonders ceit Egyptian civilization, thought them fitted to destroy the conof the the of proudest capitals
our

modern

times.

And
some

even

at

height of

boasted

material

progress, and

English
been
a

economists, of the school of Malthus

Ricardo,have
upon

foreboding an
increase

industrial

decline, consequent
the

gradual
the of

of

populationbeyond
and

and soil,

the natural

sustainingpowers of of coal, iron and other means supplies

In
a

life physical

progress.
must

word, if

we

listen to such
races,
man

we gloomy vaticinations,

believe doomed

that all human

to

languages as himself,
At open

and he

arts

are

but the

and extinction, destined

to

exhausts

earth, only

bury

self him-

in its ruins.

lengthwe
rupture,

are

that reaching which the

third and

ultimate

stage of

anthropology is to be repudiated of no scientific import or even as sophical philoThe earlier naturalists who value. professed theism, such as Lamarck and the author of the not were Vestiges," inclined to questionthe scripture doctrine of the First Adam, and others,who of a more were sceptical turn, such as De
"

in

whole

biblical

Monboddo, simply observed a tone of irony and which could not be charged with irreligion.But raillery of the school are now advanced later, more beginning disciples to treat the originof man as a mere seriously zoological tion, questhe and to most quences conseopenly unscriptural accept of their speculations. indeed, has discussed the Lyell, of man if he had as antiquity through an elaborate treatise, heard of the book of Genesis, unless he refers to it by never
Maillet and his that suggestion, the
at
some

remote

periodthe
human
start

whole
races

space may

between have

animal highest
a

and

the lowest
one more

been

cleared at

bound

by
no

of formative

nature,

and the salient

epoch appear
the

after all the miraculous, have

an

mists

of

mythologic
parents.

fiction shall birth of

been

by dissipated

historical criticism, than from

as

rude the
man

Mr.

genius extraordinary similar reserve Darwin, manifesting a

that there
is
no a

to

maintains Scriptures,
was

evidence

that

endowed aboriginally candor intrepid from and the

with belief in

God,

and

declares rather

with be

descended

that he would consistency heroic little monkey, who

1 68

The death

Schism

in

Anthropology, keeper,or
a

[part i.
old baboon from
same a

braved who
savage

in defence his comrade

of his from

the brave of

rescued who

crowd
and

dogs, than
In the

cannibalism practices

sorcery.

Scientific Professor Rogers, as President of the American spirit maintained that the cruelties practised has lately Association, by the lower among
races,

and

the outrages attributed to total

are

depravity
nature,

civilized men,

but the outbursts

inherited from

their animal chief

progenitors.
Biblical

a savage Dr. Charles

of

Hodge

complains
seem

of the

of the archaeologists the

to

have up

discarded
enormous

to

build
not

day, that they history, only themselves which evidence chronologies upon intelligent jury in
a

would

determine

an

suit for

thirty

and though unable to trace any design in the eye or shillings, find enough in a flint-chip the hand, can bone implement or
to

indicate he

whole

epoch. pre-historic
how
not

Dr. Asa

Gray admits,
clude con-

while
as soon

the tendency deplores,

as

of the average done

scientific mind,
in nature, to

it finds out

anything is
do and it,
can

that
some

God

did

only

look

forward

to

better time of the

when

the the

notion

of fixity

faith which survived religious earth,may equallyoutlast the inhabit his whole it. And

the
tion no-

of the

of the fixity if

specieswhich speaking for

and

fessor Pro-

J. P. Lesley,as
treatise Platform that
on

order, in his
from the
in Genesis,

"Man's

Position

Destiny
treat
so

viewed

of the
men

Sciences," declares of the

of science
now

statements
as

them

old

Jewish
them,

legends, and, indeed, have

that On
it is not

become
to

indifferent to show their

worth

while

try
same

to

absurdity.
kind. man-

the revealed

side of the

science,there have been

rational

corresponding departures from

In the firststage of that false scientific
came

the

theory of
had

the

of portions, at least, rejection

very

anthropologywhich
Though
the

crept into the Church.

and
arts
was

study
an

of races,

early languages

there

exegesis, and then,sagaciousor fortunate appeared divines, now scientific researches. enough to foresee and welcome more
Irish St. of in Virgilius the ninth century, dared
to

largely prejudged by

authoritative

The the
it
a

advocate

believed theory antipodal races, when all Christendom heathen inconsistent alike mere with the locality myth,
our

of hell and

descent

from

Adam.

Thomas

Aquinas, with

I/O of

The

Schism

in

Anthropology,

[part i.

such as Heckeinvestigators throughoutthe heathen field, welder in America, Moffat in Africa, Morrison in Asia, have been contributing and archaeological ethnological, philological, data and and the whole re-casting Scripturedoctrine of the First Second Adam, as including in one blood, and speech, creed,every kindred,and tongue, and people under the for

heaven.

During
unconscious remained

all this time, however, the great of the

to

of divines, majority newly forming scientific anthropology, the ancient his the origidogmas respecting nal in and fall the and probation Adam, As
to

attached

of perfection

man,

predicted new
have

race

in Christ. and
to

the firstof these doctrines.

to

Pagan, Hebrew,
backward

Christian traditions seemed

a common converged primitivestate of and the doctrine of the Zendpurity happiness. According to the Avesta, Ormuzd, good genius,reigned alone during the

firstage

of the world, in
ate

land of
a

delight and

until plenty,

the firstman when

of the

Hom,
the
to

tree

Ahriman, brought
a

evil
men.

guarded by myriad angels, genius, entered the happy

The Chinese had
on

realm,and
tradition of

death

their which four

garden
source a

in the midst

of the mountains,

flowed perpetually streams,

was was as

the fountain of

in immortality, dividing

the
upon

of all life. The

on

paradiseof
an

the

tians EgypOsiris

steep mountain wine, amid

island,where
wife

born of

and
corn

lived with and

his sister and

with abundance Isis,

perennial fruits and flowers. and Hesiod, ApoUodorus, Ovid, Juvenal, and other Greek various myths, which Latin poets, had embellished were garded reas

only

distorted

reminiscences formed breathed Pandora

of lost

such paradise,
out
mand com-

as

the

image
of

for the first man

by

Prometheus

of

moist

earth,whilst the winds

life into

it at the

Jupiter;the
every
woes

giftsof

endowed,

like another

Eve, with
of all human of which with and when

but divine blessing,

; the nectar
or

also with

the fatal casket

ambrosial

food of the

gods

no

mortal

dare taste ; the

trees

its miraculous

and

garden of the Hesperid^s, enclosed with walls golden fruit,

age
a

guarded by
men

dragon ;
and

the old Satumian

of innocence
state

and

animals

conversed

together in
or

of

ture na-

; and

the pure

blissful Atlantides

Hyperboreans,

CHAP.

III.}
in
a

Biblical of

Anthropology.
knew
no

17 1
ness discord,sickendless lations specucreated. was
as dowed en-

who

clime death.

perpetual sunshine
The
rabbins

and

had

indulged in
in which
man

the respecting In the

divine

image
with

apocryphal Book
with
an

of Wisdom

he

was

described
over

immortal

body,

dominion

the

earth,

and

of soul. Sirach included in this uprightness divine likeness, the with authority the animals, over together of reason, speech,and other excellencies. Philo, consistently gifts with the Platonic view, placed the image of God in moral the rational the divine

with

soul,considered
or

as

reflection

or

embodiment

of

tributed logos. And the cabbalists generallyatto Adam, not only extraordinary physicalstrength and beauty, but a fabulous amount of scientific knowledge, and he appliedto natural objects, expressed in the names
reason

handed

they

in the very regarded as the divine also

down

etymology

of the

Hebrew,

which

fathers had

The Church languageof Eden. and mental to magnify the physical delighted

perfectionof
views of the

Adam.

TertuUian, Melito,and
of the soul with for the divine

Audoeus,
in the

bining com-

materialistic views

anthropomorphic
image
mere

Deity,sought
and before luminous.

bodily

structure

divine,which

appearance, the fall was

face the human especially supposed to be unspeakably

majesticand
of

Chrysostom, Athanasius, and Gregory

more

Nyssa, dwelt upon the it in the godlike dominion

the rational control which

refined conceit which

man over

placed
as

of he

nature,
over

as own

well

in

exercises and

his

animal

passions. Irenaeus,Clement,
seat to

of the divine

image

in the soul

Origen, findingthe chief led of man, were naturally

and

regard

his noble

countenance

regaldominion
to

as

but

external

expressionsof that inward if combining these views,endeavored and constitution of body, soul,

likeness. discern

Augustine, as
fold in the three-

that which could spirit, reflection of the Trinity. And be regarded as a miniature tween according to Genesis,benearly all the fathers distinguished, the

image

and

the

likeness of God

; the former

and original The still more Alexander

and potential,

the latter acquired and

being developed.

schoolmen

proceeded to refine these subtlety. John Scotus, Hugh of

Hales

distinctions with St. Victor, and in that

placed the image

of God

natural

1/2
or

The essential

Schism

in

Anthropology.
before and

[part i.
since the
natural super-

humanity, possessedboth
likeness of God
was

whilst fall,

the

included

in those

additional honor his which have

giftsof righteousness,immortality, and

been

forfeited and the former

to

lost. the

Peter mental

Lombard,
faculties affections
so

in
or or

Sentences,referred
Bernard

and knowledge of truth, love of virtue. declare that the could

the

to latter,

the moral distinction

in Gehenna

pushed
of God

the
even

far

as

to

image
not

might

ever

burn, but
essence

of the

consumed, as soul,which, though without

be

it

pertainsto
the moral

the very likeness

of

would Divinity, the

stillreflectHis intellectual nature.

more

Aquinas
verbal

admitted

but held that it was distinction,

as actual, man

and
in

than logical the

mere

before

the

fall had
as

never as

been

natural

state,without

grace

well

without

sin.

Berthold, and
connected with

mystics,fancied a sort of a divine superscription or signature on the very face of man, the eyes and brows, ear, nostrils and mouth, together outlining
letters the

other

flourished

phrase

"

homo

Dei."

And

all the

schoolmen the

absurd discussions concerning engaged in the most and physiology,language and knowledge of Adam what these Roman and would have become doctors had

Eve,
from

and

they not

fallen

paradise. simply accepted

Catholic

at the Reformation

and emphasized the patristic Council of Trent made it

a

scholastic damnable lost that

anthropology. heresy to deny

Bellarmin

The

that Adam holiness the for

through his
in which

disobedience been the

and righteousness claimed

he had of

constituted.
cluding infathers,

whole

testimony
to

Augustine,
man, and

retainingthe
a

divine

the referring which

was a

divine likeness

image in fallen that originalrighteousness,

of which he has

like

festive garment

been

splendiddowry of paradise which he has wreath he has been despoiled. of which a forfeited, virginal
denuded,
Suarez the the cited to the
same

And and

of Aquinas purport the authority divines

some new as

schoolmen.

Protestant

endeavored distinctions. well

as

to

define re-

image

of that

God

with

ther Lu-

maintained likeness
was

the whole
in

moral
and

intellectual lost

concreated

Adam,
now

has

been
in man,

by

the

it fall; the rational soul itself, as

a

exists

corrupt inheritance.

HoUazius

included

in

being but the original

CHAP.

III.]

Biblical

Anthropology.

"

173

divine

ness, holiimage the attributes of knowledge,righteousness, and majesty,and defined it as an accidental immortality, that essential likeness

likeness in distinction from

to the

pertaining

the express as alone, image of the Father's Calvin carefully animadverted person. cal upon the gross physithe refined intellectual image of Chryimage of TertuUian, Son

Eternal

sostom, and

the

subtle trinitarian
are

image

of

taining Augustine, main-

that these
true

but

expressionsor
had

scintillations of that
in the

moral

image

which the

its chief seat

and heart,

thence
And
on

irradiated

intellect and
as

the body. transfigured Owen

"

later Puritan the

such divines, Edwards

in his

"

Discourse

and Holy Spirit,"

in his

whilst likeness

admitting a
of moral

certain

extant

ReligiousAffections," physical and intellectual

Deity, blurred

and

marred

image has been restored by a new in Christ creature only be supernaturally not possible as yet to institute any scientific Jesus. It was such as are now broached,between the savage correspondences,
and the

the whole

insist that by the fall, and obliterated, can utterly

paradisaic state,or and the archaeologists

to

the

between

the

pre-historic ages
arts

of
in

antediluvian

described

Genesis. As the fall of mankind of in

Adam,

there

had

also been and

concurrence general

theological opinions before

since

the Christian the

era.

All Gentile

the Persian, the Indian, traditions,

the Greek and Roman, seemed Chinese,the Egyptian, broken to point back to a primitiveapostacy, like so many links of a chain,remotely connecting with some head of one human the whole family. The rabbins had thus explained the universality of death and sin. In the Chaldaic paraphrase

Ruth, it was taught that because Eve ate of the forbidden The all the inhabitants of the earth are subject to death. fi^it,
of

Son
of

of Sirach

declared her

that of the
we

woman

came

the

beginning
erally gen-

and through sin, vindicated

all die.

And

the Talmudists with infants,

of saints and the suffering

other

descendants

of

Adam,

as

but

an

illustration of the

Scriptural

that principle from the

the

generationto

children of parents is visited upon iniquity generation. The Greek fathers dwelt upon whilst the fall, the Latin and fathers traced

effects of physical consequences.

its moral

Justin, Clement

Chrysostom

174

2T4^ Schism

in

Anthropology.
.

[part

i.

characterized the sin of the variously into which voluptuousness and vanity,

first pair as

they

were

pruriency, seduced by
became

Satan,and
Ambrose
race men

in consequence

of which accessible
to
more

their descendants

mortal, diseased
and
was

and

Augustine taught
contained
in in

temptation. Tertullian, that the human explicitly

that all

the

loins of the firstman,

well as as Adam, their representative, and have, therefore, not only inherited his corrupt progenitor, of his transgression, incurred the guilt gether tonature, but actually have sinned with And this
its

both consequent miseries, between

in

body
and

and

soul.

difference general became

more

the Eastern and

extreme

Western the

Churches

pronounced

within

latter Church Adam's

held that who by the controversy with Pelagius, sin injured but himself, one no ample, except through its exborn innocent and morally healthy. and that all men are

between Augustinism and ranged ^themselves Pelagianism. Anselm and Aquinas held that the sin of Adam, with the loss of his original was righteousness, imputed even rather than to unbaptizedinfants and pagans as a moral guilt, and Duns mere as a physicalinheritance;while Abelard The schoolmen

taught that such classes were only involved in the since all sin consists in punishment of that firsttransgression, And the mystics and early reformers, such voluntaryacts. Wessel and Savonarola,though referring the consequences as rather than the guilt sin to his descendants, of Adam's viewed
imitation and repetition of as but an transgression fall. At the Reformation,while the Catholics as the original the Protestants advanced a body reverted toward Pelagianism, to an extreme Augustinianism. Jansen,Arnauld and Pascal, who in this respect
were

Scotus

their actual

but

Protestants the

within of

the

Roman

Church, restored and

its*most
and

defended

doctrine

in Augustine, ther Luthe

so

uncompromising Pelagius. in their Melancthon, formularies, taught that human of corruption nature, propagated from Adam, was and complete profound,as to involve the entire loss of
divine

form, againstthat of

the

image

and
and

extend will.

to all the

higher faculties of
Beza,
sin
was our

the soul,

mind heart,
more

Calvin

and

in their

Confessions,

held that Adam's explicitly

so posterity,

his

that his fault

was

also

directly imputed to own, and by a just

ciLAP.

III.]
of God

Biblical

Anthropology,
condemned
Westminster
to

175
be

judgment
Adam head made
to

we

were

born

utteny

corrupt and
be of the with

depraved.
the federal human
not

The
or

standards,taking
well
as

as representative

natural

race,

declared

that

the

covenant

being

him,

only

for

but himself,

for his

all posterity,

mankind, descendingfrom
in him

him

sinned by ordinarygeneration, this

and

fellwith him

in his first transgression.And doctrine It

of
was

became Churches

the substantially of the

the
too

chief
soon as

evangelical
yet
such and
to attempt
as

last century.

any

scientific verification of these be

dogmas,

is

beginning to
Adamite with
a

co-Adamite made, by associating of the

savage

preman

theories

and

animal
as

origin of

divine dispensation to special of the Caucasian

race

Adam

the natural progenitor the

and

federal

of representative

whole As from
our

human
to

family.
new race

the

in been

the Christ, the

second

Adam

and

Lord that

heaven, it
Saviour

had

general faith
as

for centuries of
a

became

the type

well

as

founder

restored
to

and

to humanity, predestinated perfected

be conformed

His

image.
streamed

While

all the sacred

in

traditions of the Gentile nations

backward

the Messianic

melancholy retrospectof lost paradise, in marked the Jewish people, propheciesamong

forward
restore

contrast, reached
which And would among

in

joyfulexpectationof
far excel the
two

new

omy, econ-

and

glory of
and

the old.

though

the

the early Christians, Ebionites

soon

rival

Judagerate exag-

izingand
in

the factions, Hellenizing doctrine

the Docetae,
to

the defining His

of the God-man,

began

humanity
expense

at the

vinity of His divinity, His diat the expense or of His humanity, yet during the subsequent
at

ages

of the

Church,
two

length there

grew

up the
in

thodox orone

dogma
and the
same

of the
person.

natures, divine

and

human,
and

The
since

the schoolmen fathers,

some

of the reformers upon

have

indulged in
union

numerous

subtle speculations
two natures

the

mysterious
reasonable the

of these

in

Christ,but all have been

a

agreed

that He

by taking unto
became
or

Himself

body and another Adam,

true
new

a was

soul

man,

and, like
a

federal head

of representative His
own

regenerate humanity, first

and

in exemplified the whole

race

son per-

yet

to

be

extended

to

of mankind

176
The

The

Schism

in

Anthropology,

[part I. dogmas belong

attempts

to find a scientific basis for such

a

to the

of speculative Christology
in length,

later

day.
now

At

the
or

last schismatic

stage, we

find

an

clusively ex-

biblical

dogmatic anthropology which

would

liberately de-

shut its ^y^s to all the discoveries of ethnologists, and antiquarians, as having no bearing whatever upon linguists either the of mankind. and of Scripture or veracity A former school the

true, complete doctrine

of divines, like

StanhopeSmith
and
tises trea-

Bachtnan, could
upon the human
interest ; and

contribute

scientific memoirs of

sacred
not

without fear species devout laymen of the

among

imperiling any
school the Hindoo rank did Hebrew Shas-

same

scrupleto

include

their authorities with the

to

as Scriptures

at least of

equal weight

ter and

the Chinese traditions of

hesitate nor Shoo-king, the great religious races

th^
and

broken un-

of Asia

rope Eu-

far above and

the scattered But

legendsof savage
and
very

tribes in America
in class,
our thropological an-

Polynesia.
bent

another

different

day, seem
and
are

upon researches

all the resisting

can

lightwhich
the

the

new

shed

upon

still urging the

most earnest

old,crude

meaning in interpretation

sis, of Genethe

face of the
"

Story of

Earth

Dawson, in his protests. Principal and Man," gives his opinion that the tionism evoluhave
a

which it is than

to professes

Creator

somewhere

behind

atheistic and, if possible, more unphilosophical practically from that which to set out starself-existing professes
universe.

of the all the possibilities dust,containing

warns

Dr.

Gray

for the defence of a mere ble untenathat, apologists the very in their catapults away outpost, they are firing their unwise and deprecates bastions of the citadel, attempt to force devout naturalists into the ranks of Blichner and Vogt.

such

Dr.

Hodge,

in

recent

able

defines Darwinism treatise,

as

Atheism, makes Henslow, McCosh

illustration in the

with the it incompatible

and

orthodoxy

of Mivart,

the classical Brown, and also depreciates

by

which

Paley sought to
Rev.

prove

sign creative de-

animal

species. The

Walter

Mitchell,from
is

the chair of the Victoria

scientists of
to

tian if speakingfor the Chrisas Institute, that Darwinism

an

England, declares

tempt at-

throne push the Creator farther back out of view and deof species God, and that the creation and maintenance

178

The

Sc/Usm

in

PsycJwlogy.

[part i.

The In been

Schism

in

Psychology.
two

for example,the psychology,

into settling
a

have long antagonists On the rational side of

divided

empire.
of the soul.

the science

may

be traced three successive doctrine

stages of departure

from the revealed

In the firstand
progress,
came

mate legiticline the de-

and stage of healthful separation of the false biblical It was had

so

psychology of

the mediaeval

Church-

the

period when
haunted of free

long

the dawn from

own

witches and demons, which ghosts, the region of the soul,were fore befleeing thought, and the human mind, escaping the
to

its cloistered

reveries, began
laws. maledictions

observe

its inductively

phenomena,
statutes
a

faculties and and

In the face of the ecclesiastical

Weir,

humane

of physician

John against witchcraft, and Reginald Scott,an Cleves,

English lawyer,had opened the way to medical enlightened atrocities inflicted upon psychologyby exposing the frightful
and lunatics, than
as

urging
demoniacs

that

they

be

treated

as

mere

and had

criminals. with

The

rather patients, movement sceptical attacks

of

Montaigne

combined

Protestant

and upon monasticism, penance field of psychologiaal research.

purgatory, to clear the whole Lord Bacon, too, had already sciences,more
exact

sketched,among
of
treat
new

his reconstructed

ries theoshould

body

and

soul,with
to

logicand

ethics which

of the
organon

intellect and

the will, and had physics,

though
the

he

appliedhis
it to be

mainly

expresslyheld

also

in applicable

the

psychical region to

of operations

judgment, anger, fear,shame, as well as those of heat,lightand vegetation. Rene Descartes, usuallyclaimed
memory,
as

the founder of

of modem had

psychology,returningto given
the death-blow
to

point the standthe whole

Augustine,

complex series of vegetative, ing the thinksensitive souls,by sharply distinguishing appetitive, and mind from the animal body as a separate entity, rial of its ideas,volitions and affections as purely immatetreating
its in

scholastic

pneumatology, with

of Descartes, phenomena. Benedict Spinoza,as a disciple damental his profound treatise upon Ethics, had exploredthose funrelations between psychology and ontology,which filled so

have

largea

space

in all

from subsequent philosophy,

CHAP.

III.]
to

Scientific Psychology, Hegel. Thomas

on

179
his

Leibnitz
crude those which

Hobbes

of the

Malmesbuiy, in
same

treatise

Human

Nature, at
of much and
so

time with

disclosed

relations superficial

have since been

Hartley, Erasmus,
follower
way,

Darwin and

psychology physiology, more treated by scientifically Maudsley. John Locke, as a

of then Descartes, led the

of

Hobbes

opponent

by

his famous

the inductive into its powers and

Essay on the Human to Understanding, of the intellect itself, with inquiries investigation
of sensation of the and and reflection,
into the

origin Astley
and

association Earl of of

ideas
as

they
a

afford.

Antony

Cooper,

Shaftesbury,
in his
to ethical

critic of Locke friendly

"

forerunner

Hutcheson,

elegant Inquiry concerning

of
a

Virtue,"restored
sense or

psychology the theory

sublime his
"

moral

natural

moral Human

actions.

perceptionof the in Godfrey Leibnitz,

the whilst he

and

beautiful in
on

New

Essays
between and the the

the
cartes Des-

Understanding,"sought
and

just mean

Locke,

by

his

"Monadology"
for the firsttime Christian
to

"Pretial essen-

established

Harmony,", body

probed
soul.

relations of

and

Wolf,

as

pupil
the from

of Leibnitz,assigned mental

science

its due

place in

not philosophical encyclopaedia, under the name anthropology,

it only distinguishing of which psychology, further

it had

borne

since the

time

of

Goclenius,but

dividingit into Baumgarten,

rational and

empirical psychology.

Alexander

also of the Leibnitz- Wolfian

wrote school,

inthe firsttreatise,

styled "-Esthetic," treating of the imaginative felicitously and judging the beautiful in naof perceiving ture, taste or feculty since in literature, in art, and investigated by Kaimes,
Burke and Allison. David

Hume,

meanwhile,

as

the

astute

critic of

Locke,

in his
won

"Enquiry concerning
the distinction
now

the Human

derstanding," Un-

had

accorded which
a

him,
mere

of

upon discoveringthat Scylla of scepticism,

pirical em-

psychology must
as

ever

be

stranded. achieved

Immanuel
in his
"

Kant,

the subtle Pure

critic of

Hume, then
the

Critique

of the that

Reason,"
of but be

Charybdis
cannot

correspondingmerit in which mere a mysticism,

of

disclosing

rational psychology

to be

the sheer
as

whelmed, by maintainingour knowledge which cognitivefaculties, product of our own

threefold ; the sense, with
its intuitive forms

he described

i8o of time and

The

Schism the

in

Psychology,

[part i.

understanding,with its conceptive of quantity, relation and modality; and the categories quality,
space;

regulativeideas of God, the soul and the true. world, pronounced theoretically false, though practically At length Sir William Hamilton, as the erudite critic of all
reason,

with

its

schools, in
may

his be

"Discussions,"
said to have

"Dissertations"

and

tures," "Lec-

scientific psychology, organized the mental by classifying feelings phenomena as cognitions, and volitions, the of corresponding by treating systematically mental
and faculties,

laws which

by formulatingthe corresponding mental sciences of Logic,iEsconstitute the psychological

And
since that

thetics and Ethics. from

time, a host of

eager

tigators inves-

and
and

the

points of view, such as Spencer, Bain Maudsley, Jouffroy,Ribot and Janet, Hickock, Porter Brentano and Lotze, have been pursuing McCosh, Ulrici, subtle organism, scientific study of mind, considered as a
different second difference, stage of in-

regulatedby physicaland mental laws. During all this period,however, in the

was

growing
true

up

mere

in speculative psychology, which still held its

place

of that For

biblicaj

psychology

ground.

and various

Scripturedoctrines of the creation, eration regentuted substiof the glorification gradually soul,were

the

velopment deconflicting hypothesesconcerning its origin, and destiny. As to the firstof these problems, the two rival schools of ists. and materialspiritualists terial. immais essentially mind the Church,

there

arose

According
It had

to the

former, the
and

been
as

long taught in Augustine

created the

by

fathers and
a

schoolmen, such
pure

Aquinas, that body

at

the soul is

spiritual essence,
from this

in the

birth and

rable sepa-

it at death ; and

endeavored earlypsychologists

to

use

freedom
assertions

less or dogma as a scientific theory,with more ffom religious at firstgeneral prejudice. There were of the
very

mind's dawn

separate subsistence.
of Italian
as learning,
a

Count

Miran-

dola, at the
defended

had Platonist,

of the soul with ascetic rigor. Sir spirituality John Davis, expressing English opinion before Hobbes, in a entitled Know Thyself," described the philosophical poem and soul of man as self-subsistent, independent of the senses diffused and humors, wielding the body as its instrument the
"

CHAP.

III.]

Scientific Psychology.
the

i8i
parent trans-

thrcfughall its parts like

air. But

through the morning light

became

by degrees

the

movement spiritualistic
was

more

scientific. The firom matter. in his therefore I

a an
"

sundering mind ism, Descartes, the father of systematic spiritualI think, Meditations," with the terse motto
first step

simply

that of

"

am,"

defined

the

mind
in

as

something
from

which

thinks, or
which
is

thinking substance,
extended

distinction

matter,
divisible.

substance, compounded. and

one

Sir Kenelm
soon

Digby,

of the

brilliant writers of the Treatise

afterwards

publishedat
Nature
matter

Paris "A

day, the declaring

he guished distin-

Operationsand
mind without tonists

of Man's
as an

Soul," in
immaterial

which
or

from

stance, subspiritual

parts and
as

local motions.

The

English
and

PlaNor-

such generally,

Henry More, John

were

Smith

also maintained ris, with

the Cartesian

definition of the soul,though followed

as

apologeticmotives, and controversial writers, lay as Burthogge, Fleming, "Enquiry

to

well

by a long train of such as Loude, clerical,

Andrew Soul"

and

at

length
the

Baxter, whose
was

into the Nature

its

of the Human

designed
matter

maintain

on immateriality

without inert,

and self-action,

movable

ground only by

that
some

is

spiritual
like matter.

being.
The
next

step taken

was

that of

renderingmind
and towards

Leibnitz, advancing between

"

Descartes of Atoms,

Locke, in his
the views of

Monadology,"

or

Doctrine

the

English physician,Glisson,on the energetic nature of force in nature, substance, and of Cudworth, on the plastic conceived and percipient matter, in its essence, to be as living
as

mind, and defined the soul

mere

conscious

monad
or

or

thinking

force,in distinction from

such
as

material Wolf
as

monads

vital forces,

animals

and

plants.
and mind
are

definition of matter that material

Leibnitzian adopted but denied metaphysicalpoints,

can

the

monads Hume

or percipient

have

ideas.

Kant, agreeing with

"

rather

than

with

Wolf, in his
an

Critiqueof

the Pure

whose neither be proved nor substance, denied; yet in a work entitled "Psychical Monadology," he and the thing boldlyconjectured that the mind perceiving

Reason," held the can immateriality

soul to be

table inscru-

82

The

Schism

in Psychology,

[part i.

the internal and the external substance,maylioth perceived, thus be thinking essences, homogeneous and co-percipient; The final step of Leibnitz. approximating the spiritualism has been that of
manifestation. to a mere psychical reducing matter Berkley, it will be remembered, had argued that minds and their ideas, or nothing but percipient

there

exist

substances and their phenomena. Shopenhauer, in spiritual to Kant, held the soul to be immediatelyknowable, opposition conscious as a will,supporting pheby internal perception, nomena, and pronounced materialism according impossible, No object without a subject." to the axiom, Fichte,Schelling and Hegel,taking the idealistic road from Kant, lost themselves
"

of both mind and spirituality matter. Herbart,Beneke and Lotze,taking the realistic road from Kant, have described the soul respectively as a spaceless at immaterial nucleus of a as an singlepoint, essence, acting monad existing forces, or psychical spiritual z^s a conscious atom, cowith a plurality of conscious and unconscious atoms.
a

in

kind

of universal

It will be observed

that the

spiritualistic movement,
into
mere

at its extreme,

tends to convert

all matter rival

mind.

According
had but been
a

to

material. held

tially school,however, the soul is essenthe opinion is as old as its opposite. It And and Epicurus that the mind is by Democritus

the

compositionof
and

etherial atoms, such

as

which air and fire, derived

is dissolved

lost at

death;

and

this notion, as

been countenanced through Lucretius and Seneca, had apparently But with the rise of the Christian dogmas by TertuUian. disembodied the and of carnal depravity state,it separate

graduallydisappeared during the middle ages, to be revived ligious reover only by successive conquests of physicalspeculation concerning The movement began with inquiries prejudice. incorporatespirit.The Italian Pomponace, as an his conception Aristotelian, may be said to have led the way, by of an animating soul inseparable from the body. Camminous, subtle,lupanella described the soul as a corporeal spirit, It derivingall its knowledge through the senses.
was one

of the maxims
and

beginning

the end

Magnen,

French

the that the senses are Montaigne, knowledge. John Chrysostom embodied the growing at Pavia, professor of of all

CHAP,

iil]
in
a

Scientific Psychology.
popularwork, with
several first was Peter
more

183

sentiment

the

title "Demosignificant

critus

Reviving."
scientific of
"

Thenceforward traced. with

sense.

departures may

be

The

simply that
as

whose Gassendi,

connecting the mind Philosophical System of

terialism, ma-

Epicurus"

has and

him distinguished whose the

the father of modem

to

playful invocation
"

Descartes, "O
!" had
phasized em-

!" provoked Spirit the

stingingretort, O Matter Epicurean conceit that ideas are

the the
a

mental
senses.

images of material objects,derived through his book it in time for to receive Hobbes, issuing of approvalfrom Gassendi,described such ideas directly impressed upon
with Gassendi
as a

dying

kiss
as

or

images

the

and brain,

according to their relative

rather
source

than with of ideas, but

viving, decaying and reintensity. Locke, agreeing Hobbes, added reflection to

there

sensation

in

oppositionto
matter
as as

the Cartesian

definition of mind, be The and

suggested that

itself might not well

as

incapableof thought or
Collins, eagerly seized
were

of reflection

sensation.

such Englishfree-thinkers generally, upon

this crude
some

Layton, Coward and conjecture,

interest of of

strangelyenough
as

joined by

clerical recruits, such

Dodwell, Bold
The

and Abbe

Perronet, in the
"

supposed
admirer
at

orthodoxy.
to

Condillac,a French
on

Locke,
all

in his celebrated resolve

treatise

Sensation,"

length proceeded
to transform

reflection itself into

sensation,or
process

the ideas into sensations, illustrating human

being,encased

in

marble

and acquirethe different senses and judgment ideas by acts of attention, memory in the brain. The next step was that of merging the mind and Newton well as Hartley,who had been studying Hobbes in his Observations of a physician, as Locke, with the method
"

by an imaginary and allowed to successively the corresponding combine

on

Man," represented the

nervous an

white

medullary
external

substance

of the

brain and

system

as

the instrument

of sensation,ever
der impressionsun-

like vibrating, the laws and

exquisiteharp,to
thus ideas. Charles

and of association,

complex
more on

ple simall our originating Bonnet, a Swiss physician,

somewhat
his

"Essay

crudely than Hartley,described the mind, in Psychology," as operating only through cer-

184
tain

The

Schism

in

Psychology,
which all ideas
are

[parti.

elastic fibres of the whose

structure

to brain,

and

and

movements

the firstsubjects of mental German

enunciated
a

science.

attached, form should, therefore, tinguished George Prochaska,a dis-

at physician,

growing

the close of the last century, opinion that different parts of the brain admit of direct this

have

different mental

which functions,

Dr. Gall,combining investigation. the work

organs

physiological theory with

his

of Lavater,then argued, in physiognomicalprinciples

on

"The

Functions within
be

of the the

Brain," that the compacted

its exterior size

growing

determine skull,

where, expressed on its surface, with the aid of Dr. Spurzheim, he mapped as many as thirtymental faculties. Cabanis,the physicianof Mirabeau, emerging
may

and

and shape,

found

from

the

French Moral
man,

revolution,with
and
reduced

his "Treatise the

on

the

and Physical
to to

Constitutions," boldlydeclared
all sensation and re-action of the

nerves

be the whole the

action
to
a

reflection

and

brain, which

he

vaguely
bile of the
on

likened
or

gland secreting thought, as

the liver secretes

the stomach

famous

digestsfood. Count de Tracy, author "Ideology" or Doctrine of Ideas, proceeding

the
manner our

the

of Cabanis, after principles physiological

of Con-

analyzed all dillac,

mere

forms

of

nervous

and feelings cognitions, and cerebral sensibility

volitions into action.

to
a

The

final step has Dubois

been

force. physical

reducing the mind Reymond, of Berlin, having shown

between
to
a

that of

the tricity, elec-

analogy

and

connection the brain

the voltaic and

acute

nervous

force and

likened

receivingand battery,
volition
treatise
as on a

dischargingcurrents of sensation telegraph. Dr. Maudsley, in his and Pathology of Mind,"

as

miniature the
"

siology Phytifically scien-

has

defined the mind

rior force, developed from the infechemical and vital forces of the body and concentrated in the brain,through which thought is evolved, memory organ the momentum and the will conserved of peras organized, sonal
an

exalted

natural

energy. in his
"

Professor

Barker
and

of

Correlation
at which

of Vital

Pennsylvania University, Physical Forces," bridging

has

the chasm

argued that reason, like muscle intelligence, emotion, in short, thought-force, is which from the heat itself but potential comes food, force, Maudsley
pauses,

86

The Schism

in

Psychology,

[part I.

appeared. It was at first attempted to link the will with divine impulse. Descartes, basing his whole psychology upon had theism, stances, representedbody and soul as two diverse sub-

mechanically co-operatingin perceptionand volition,

with the
concurrence
or

assistance of Louis de

God,
la
a

rendered

in

some

incomprehensible manner.
Saumur,
Human
causes an

at Forge, physician
"

ardent

in of Descartes, disciple

Treatise

on

the

then explained by Spirit," how the will of God

or

the

theory

of occasional

is the

real cause,

and

soul the ideas Pierre

and

occasional

of their excitingcauses their reciprocal volitions sensations,

body and correspondent

and motions.

Silvain

in Descartes,

Regis, a his System

"

still more of

enthusiastic

expositor of
for the

Philosophy,"substituted
causes,

theory of
to which

occasional

causes as

that of second

according
is
ever

the will of God

the efficient First Cause

exerted

through body
their
senses

and

soul,as second
and

causes

actingand
such
planations, ex-

with re-acting by a concealed

ideas,like

two

puppets moved
with

operator.

dissatisfied Spinoza,

the Cartesian dualism of body and boldly rejected soul, matter and mind, and merged them both in Deity as the absolute substance of which one they are but modifications, the sole universal agent of which they are instruments. nitz, Leibin order
to

mediate

between

Descartes

and

Spinoza,then
or

imagined
established that of two
; or

an

infinite series the

of active substances
or

monads

issuingfrom

great First Substance

of mind

harmony
a

watches perfect machine other. and

servant

Monad, with preand matter, body and soul,like gether so adjusted as to keep time toand these

master,
have

so

contrived

as

to

work

with

each

And

as pursued speculations

by Geulinx, Wolf,
mere

Bonnet, would

reduced
power.
to

man

to a

It

automaton by divine impelled spiritual next was attemptedto chain the will

necessary

tives. mo-

Hobbes,
had

in

"Letter

upon

the last excited defined volition,

no

Liberty and Necessity," and represented appetite,

self-determined than

in its fancied freedom, the will,

a

more

wooden has

top spinning hither and

lashed
it into

what

motion.

knowing Locke, agreeing virtually

to be

without thither,

with Hobbes, in his chapter"On self-determined only

so

Power," held the will

far

as

moved

by

uneasiness

or

desire,

CHAP.

III.]

Scientific Psychology,
toward into

87

driven being continually

as

when with

one a

is forced

of itself, good and evil in spite or agreeable company, dragged

down
"

whose celebrated falling bridge. Antony Collins, the PhilosophicalInquiry into Human Liberty marked
"

crisis of the of the will the of

or

controversy, then
-

defended

the
reason

moral and

necessity
senses,
as

its determination with

by
our

the

only theory consistent

with experience,

the law

with the dignityof a rational agent, with the causality, with rewards and punishments and with divine foreknowledge, true morality. Jonathan Edwards, reasoningas a philosopher
as

well

as

divine,with

his

masterly Inquiry into

the successively
of

"

the

dom Freeof
volving in-

of the

Will,"then

assailed

theories

and of indifference, self-determination, endless and moral

as contradictions, as

as contingency,

destructive

of the

rational

tending to universal uncertainty these speculations And and confusion. were soon pushed to in one direction by the French the most oppositeconclusions, such as Diderot, La Mettrie,and D'Holbach; in fcitalists,
and faculties,

another,by
Godwin such But
as

and Belsham Priestley, English materialists, in another,by the American predestinarians, ; and Emmons. Dwight, Hopkins, and the
as length,

at

the the

final step in this direction,it Will in mental Hobbes laws.

was

attempted to bind derived by principles

the the
mere nervous

stating Hartley, re-

had represented Aristotle, all reasoning and affection, all logicand ethics, as result of association, a mental process of combining from
or vibrations,

into judgments feelings, the will is necessarily and habits, under fixed laws by which determined in its action. Erasmus Darwin, advancing beyond subordinated both sensation Hartley in a materialistic direction, and and will in muscular volition to the laws of association, and enchained
nervous

ideas

the and

acquired habits
motions.

or

catenated

trains

of

advancing beyond Hartley in James Mill, with his "Analysis of the Phenomena a spiritualistic direction, of the Human Mind," not only traced the laws by which ideas
associate themselves in clusters and but defined the series,
ing of certain interest-

will itself as

nothing more
them vanish the

than the power

ideas,among

complex
an

idea of self, which, when

decomposed,will

into

unknown

afterwards quantity,

88

Tlte Schism

in

Psychology.

[part i.

termed

series of feelings, by his son, John Stuart Mill,a mere The later Scottish associationalists of feeling. or possibilities generally, however, such as Stewart, Brown, and Mcintosh, have taken
a

conservative

laws, but allowing it a

recent

involvingthe position, control of those special

as

will in laws.

tal men-

The

German

such associationalists, the

Herbart, Beneke,

and

Lotze, pursuing

pressed mental
distinct

laws to

path opened by the elder Mill,have all original the extreme of obliterating

faculties, by variouslyassertingthe will itself as an effort determined of ideas, a balancing by the strongest masses
forces psychical monads
as

of

and
or

products,and
ideas. The

resultant

movement

of combined such the mental

latest

tionalists, English associa-

Lewes, Bain, Maudsley, and Spencer, pursuing

the elder

path opened by
the
more

Darwin, have

brought growth
of

laws under

laws generalphysical

tion, of correla-

and conservation, will out of of

nervous a

evolution, by tracing the

a

force into

collective

impulse;

the transmission

with cumulative pre-determiningorganization to generation ; the secular development power from generation of human out of animal forms ; the spontaneous generationof life upon our mitive globe,and the originof the globe itself in a pri-

nebula; Huxley
the
more

and

have

thus

the justified
reason,

bold assertion of

that

thought, memory,

conscience,all our
in
a

art,
At little

once philosophyand religion

lay latent

cloud. fiery
to

necessitarian than
a

extreme, the will would

the libertarians, however,

appear

be

developed force.
to
man

According
agent.
from And

is

free moral

the

opinion has

been It had
Duns

defended been

the earliest times.

againstits opposite held successively by

a

Epicurus, by Pelagius,and by

Scotus, that the will is

independentboth
and Holy Spirit; the

of

causes

and

ideas,that it is
and the

God-given

of choosing between faculty that it is the

good
Church.

evil with the aid of the

der ununderstanding,

superiorto

authorityof
were

And

these

tenets

at

the

Reformation and

re-affirmed in

matic, dogcontroversies,partly
as

Erasmus, philosophical. partly

his treatise
"

the

antagonist

of Luther, wrote

on

The

Freedom

of the Will,"

alliance of that theory with classic taste a frequent illustrating defined the will in his Disputations, and culture. Bellarmin,

CHAP.

III.]
of

Psychology, Scientific

89

and represented the divine resolving, dom. freeas guided by a foreknowledge of human predestination Arminius, remonstratingagainstthe Dutch predestinaa

power

choosing or

rians, pronounced the free will

when
it.

secondary
grace

cause

of salvation, has excited

it co-operates with

the

divine

which

rejectedpredestiSocinus, in his Theological Prelections, nation leaving the will,even altogether,

though

weakened aid.

by
And

its

own

sins,still free
for the defence

to

accept

or

rejectdivine

Loyola,

of the

had already organhierarchy, ized the will the

was

that school
as practically

of libertarian
as

well

by which casuistry absolved from theoretically

claims

of

But

morality. by degrees the growing spiritof

more

indeterminism
was

sumed as-

scientific guises. The divine constraint

firsteffort

to free the

will

from

Henry

More,

the

first of his

the

Cambridge Platonists or Manual," after grouping

of reason, defended the

Latitudinarians, in
the

"Ethical

passions as
of the will of

useful

instruments

againstpredestination, as morality. Cudworth, the learned chief of the school, a comprehensive arguprojected ment universe who of againstthe material fatalists, suppose a fatalistswho imagine a and motion; the immoral matter mere the God decreeingthe evil as well as good in us, and the moral
essential condition fatalistswho
assert

the freedom

moralityin
freedom

God

good
"

or

evil without

and

in us to do necessity these several responsibility;

but

antagonists being successively opposed, the first with his Intellectual System of the Universe," or theory of unconscious
mind in nature
; the

second, with his

the

"

Eternal

and

mutable Im-

very

of an or doctrine Morality," of thingsrather than in nature

"

essential
mere

goodness in the will of God; and

with his the third,

Treatise
-

on

Free Will," or the spontaneous

libertyof

moral
a

agents.

with

numerous

gether Lange, Rudiger, and Crusius,tobody of German Theologians,vigorously

assailed the

Wolf,
and of

as

harmonism of pre-established with strict theism, with incompatible moral distinctions. And indeed the

Leibnitz
free

and

with

whole

agency school

ethics was attacked with philosophical pons weapredestinarian from the most casuists, oppositepoints, by the Jesuitical such as Suarez,Escobar, and Gonzalez,by the latitudinarian

igo

The Schism

in

Psychology.

[part I.

churchmen, such
the and libertine Mandeville.
next

and by Stillingfleet, Whitcote,Tillotson, such as Bolingbroke, Rochefoucauld, courtiers,

as

The

effort in this direction Cudworth

on

was

to free the will from

cessary ne-

motives.

had Will

alreadywritten

his brief posthumous,

Treatise moral

Free

ing against Hobbes, distinguishalone

divine

machines animals, as or agents from mere of praiseand blame, and capableof self-determination, rewards and

punishments.
of Leibnitz
as

Samuel well
as

Clarke,who

opposed
"

the

automatism

in his Collins,

Remarks

Liberty," Inquiryconcerning Human upon the Philosophical then maintained that free will is self-motion, tion acor the proper
of the
action
are

that soul;

motives

or

judgments
the action

next

precedingits
tives mo-

from distinguishable

that such itself;

it without

and

judgments
the

if merely actingupon
man

its acting

would for itself, he differs from

reduce

to

passivemachine; and

that

action is but spontaneous, whose brutes, of right and by being able to act freelyand with a sense sophical Doctrine of PhiloRichard Price, discussingthe wrong. maintained that even Necessity" with Priestly, animals libertyor self-motion;that such liberty possess of our is not only itself possible but a matter ness; conscious"

and
as

the

it may occasions ends or

to

that

even

include
our

motives
not

considered

of

and acting, efficient

causes

absurdly
of action.

imagined
Thomas the Active
or a

be

the

physical or
more

Reid, with
Powers of

subtle

in his analysis,

"

Essays on
as

of Man,"

having defined free will

defended

activity
a tal men-

having power fact intuitively discerned,implied in moral

essential to all deliberate

and causingeffects,

it as

responsibility,
are mere

and the

plans and
; that the

then assailed actions, ences infludo

not

oppositetheory,maintainingthat
and
not

motives

efficient

causes

best motives

always influence

out actions are done withtrifling and obstinate actions are done motive; that some capricious that the strongest motive onlyprevails motives; against through and that uniform conduct the will and not againstit; is as consistent with libertyas with necessity. Henry Tappan, advancing beyond Clarke and Reid, in his Review of Edwards* Inquiry,"at length defined the will a conscious self-moving
"

us; that many

CHAP.

III.]
indifferent to
or or passion,

Psychology. Scientific
all motives, both of
a

191

power,
reason

capable of obeying either with the preor neither, together, rogative

And these

opinions in England by were more or maintained, philosophically, and Scotland Tumbull, in Whitby, Taylor by Stewart,Brown in America and Mcintosh, and ney, by Taylor, Beecher and Finand Hazard. But the final effort Bledsoe, Whedon
case

in any

contrary choice.
less

has
"

been

to

free the the

will

from

mental had

laws.
asserted

Kant,

in his

Critiqueof

Practical

Reason,"

the absolute

freedom

of the moral
a

will in the whole law

unto

transcendental

region;

itself, superioreven to the laws which of thought, exclude what it logically as problematical affirms as real respectingGod, the soul and the world. ever from Spinoza beyond Kant, in his Fichte, recoiling System
"

it as representing

of Ethics

power,

ferring according to the Doctrine of Science," besides reall intelligence to our own alted exspontaneous activity, free-will over the very laws of moralityas a self-poised rational volition. determiningrights and duties by its mere

from Hartley beyond Kant, recoiling Coleridge, "Aids

to not only ranked Reflection,"

in his

the

reason speculative

and

above all physical laws, in will,

contrast

with the inertia of the

mineral,the
the pure

sensitiveness enthroned

of the
it
own as a

animal,but
or

of plant and the spontaneity in a realm of spiritual power the need of

tives moas

its originating spirit,

acts, without

stimulants.

The and

later French

such libertarians,

Jouffroy, pursuing the spiritualistic path indicated by Fichte, have pressed free-will toward it absolute control of all mental laws by variouslydescribing of the spiritual of thought and as cause action,the essence
de

Maine

Biran,Cousin

self and

and personality, And the

recent

the

source

of moral

worth

and
as

fection. per-

German

such volitionalists,

Shop-

enhauer, Frauenstadt

and been
mere

Hartmann,
will power, the

following the

realistic

path from Kant,

as

have

inclined to subordinate

all physical

well

as

mental

laws to

by tracingits gradual

rise

and

intensification
successive

from

blind

through the throughthe

by
landed

mechanical,chemical
to instincts,
a

primordialenergy, and vital (prces,

baffled volition,

unconscious

conscious

universal themselves

contradiction in the dismal

and

have and so suffering, paradox that the world,as

192
we

The Schism
know had it, better not in

in

Psychology.

[part I.

in irrational be, having originated

volition and

culminated

despairingreason.
thus appear
to

At be

the libertarian less scarcely

extreme, the will would

than As
arose a

creative
to the

cause.

remaining problem, the destinyof

schools of immortalists soul is and

the soul, there cording AcIt had

the
to

two

mortalists.

the

former,the

immortal. naturally

been
and

repeatedfrom Socrates to Cicero, through Augustine that the human is proofs, Aquinas,with cumulative spirit
by death in woe or eternally
or

indestructible live of

sin,or
And

any

other

power,

an;!must
theories.

bliss.

this

dogma,

at the revival

learningand

religion, prevailed over

the works

all other

Ficinus restated it from

defended

of Plato ; Cardinal of speculations

it against the Aristotelian

at

Niphus Pomponait as

tius;and
an

article

length the Council rather than of faith,

of the Lateran
a mere

confirmed

tenet. philosophical in

Protestant it as
a

writers also

agreed with
truth with
a

Romanists

maintaining
such
istence ex-

revealed strictly

theological arguments,
wisdom would

as, that the divine

is eternity

guarantee of the continued

divine of its

of the

soul ; that

the

trated be frus-

if it did not

the end fulfill

yearnings; that the its future punishment or compensation ; divine justice requires be better illustrated and, in a word, that the divine glory would by its immortalitythan by its destruction. But with psychological scientific arcame more guments. speculation The first class was the ontological, derived from of the soul. the essential nature Descartes, claiming that the
Council of the Lateran offered to prove had
to

of its powers ; that the divine the extinction of its noblest hopes and

being and the promise to goodness could not consent

authorized

such

sonings, reaphilosophical

immortalitycould be as a spiritual essence,

doomed
to

dogma of deduced from his definition of the soul, wholly distinct from the body, aad not
it like the brutes,which Leibnitz also assumed
are

the Sorbonne, that the

with perish souls.

but

chines, ma-

without
in his

human

tality immor-

but metaphysics,

without

demonstratingit. George
school, in his
"

Frederick the Soul death

Meier, of the Leibnitzian

lives

Proof that after the

from

its survival besides inferring Eternally," its spirituality and persistence, also argued on

194

The

Schism

in

Psychology,
Wolf and

[part
the earlier

I.

analogy of

nature.

The
to

of disciples the
nature

tionalists, ra-

in addition that analogically

as

above

reasonings,had
is
no

argued
from
more

in

there

annihilation,but
flowers

only perpetual renewal

seeds, and
wondrous

of life from
worms,

death, of
so

of butterflies from

man,
a

by

no

metamorphosis, may
in
new

be bom
as

into

future state and

to other

find himself worlds and

moral

as

well

physicalrelations

their inhabitants. of

in Bishop Butler,

his celebrated

"Analogy
with

Religion and Nature," pursued the same ment argufrom universal logicalrigor, reasoning inductively
pass

experience that livingcreatures

and
every
states

through
the
even

different forms
we

without
ten
our or

that losing their identity;

ourselves and entire

ticular par-

seven,

organism
and

of

twenty years shed bodies, and sometimes

the

atoms

part with

organs

; that

mind, in its

acts

of reason,

memory

of the body, and often in subsists independently affection, mortal diseases grows more vigorous as the body languishes ; is rather instead of being like a sleep, and that death itself, like from
as a

second miracle

birth
or

into

new

social state the view which

we

as

natural,as free

in catastrophe,

of

higher intelligences,
are

the

cosmical

system

with

Swedenborg, however, carried such analogism

the soul at death and chrysalis, like that which

with
to

his doctrine

of

acquainted. correspondences,
now an

the utmost

limit, by imagining that

as
a

only casts off"the body into immediately emerges

she has that she will left,

outer

rind

or so

world spiritual
be

ashamed

of her

be able to find a congenial previous ignorance, and soon with new tions, combinaheaven or hell,which shall only reflect, and employments as are such scenery already known been added all these proofs has lately familiar. To a and

nover class,derived
The speculations.

from

modern

metaphysical and
as

physical
Gosch-

theistic

of Hegel, such disciples

el,Weisse,
and from

and

Fichte,have argued
from
its
own

dividual for the survival of the in-

soul

indestructible

rational

essence,

in the its participation

development
Life

of the Absolute
as

Reason. and have

And

some

recent

such scientists,

Rudolf

ner, Wagversal the uni-

in his "Future Figuier,

to connect

according to
with

Science"

sought

the

substance spiritual

ether which

pervades all gross

matter, surrounding the

CHAP.

III.]
with
a

Psychology. Scientific
stratum

1 95

earth

of etherial souls

(the latest productsof

in the
sun as a

and the terrestrial development)

mass

concentrated

whose of pure spirits, rays kindle all the germs and animal life upon the planets.
to

of vegetable

According
mortal. its had

the

mortalists,however, the
the

soul
as

is

tially essen-

And

though opinion,
been that the

not

prevalentas
It

has opposite,
been

scarcelyever by Epicurus

without

advocates.

held

soul,being material,is
atoms, and

resolved that

at death

into its constituent

by

Aristotle

through
and
some

with the its implication of the

body

it becomes

ble; perishabe

earlier fathers, Arnobius, and Justin,

Lactantius, had

taught
Platonic

proved by
divine

the

immortality could not arguments, but is only secured

that its middle and ages the controversy Scotists turned alone
upon
or

by
cerning con-

grace.

During
it is

the

it between

the Thomists
a

the

question whether
reason.

truth of revelation

also of

At

the revival of letters in and the

schools, the Averroists

individual universal
mind

the two Aristotelian Italy, Alexandrists, agreed in denying former

is

immortality ;
of the
race

the alone

maintainingthat the immortal,and the latter

mind latter
or

that mind with the identifying world. Pomponatius, the chief the controversy to
of the
a

divine of the

soul

of the

Soul, in

which

school, brought crisis with a treatise on the Immortality he argued that the particular intellect
space, and

only reflects the images; that

which
it is
to

universal in time and

it must

under

ble sensi-

perishwith
true

the

bodilyorgans through
is

exercised; and that

an

virtue

without practiced after both

regard
such

imaginary future
Protestants

self-interest. But

Catholics

and

defined authoritatively

the doctrine, have

disappeared,and speculations
in
more or

only by degrees
as

returned The
or

less scientific forms.

was

firstof these views

known Christian

the total sleep of the soul.

psychopannychism, sects in Germany and

from the doctrine of purgatory, England, probably recoiling revived in a popular form the ancient opinion based upon the and classical analogy between that death and sleep, scriptural while the ,body rests in the grave the soul remains scious unconuntil awaked divines

by

the trump

of the resurrection.

Certain
to

and also,Heyn, Wettstein,

Reinhard, seem

have

196
held
or

The that the shock the soul

Schism

in

Psychology,

[part i.

of dissolution
in
or a a

produces unconsciousness,
like depressed activity, slumber. the vored Priestlyendearesurrection

leaves

state

of

languor
of the
as

of repose

dreamless

still more

the to identify philosophically

an

body

as

awakening

of the material

soul from

death,

his chosen

French

The materialists of the still indicates. epitaph the logical revolution at length precipitated quences conseof the

theory by proclaiming in
eternal
we

their very

cemeteries

that death

is

an

sleep.

And

the most been

varied
made

religious
different

of it, as applications such writers, A

more as

shall see, have

by
and

Socinus, Bonnet, Olshausen,

form of mortalism of its
was

Whately.

pronounced
as
"

that of the soul's

dissolution
in

consequence

materiality.Henry Taylor,
in various
sial controver-

his

Search

after Souls," and

essays

the with

tained against Bentley, Manlove, and Broughton, mainof the soul and extinguishable nature inseparable Dr. William Coward entered

materialistic arguments. his

"

the controversy with Human

Second

Thoughts concerning the

from
its perishable substance

Soul," designed to prove

that it must

the

same

talized disappearwith the body, and can only be immorAnthony Collins subsequentlytook by divine power. in his discussion with Samuel Clarke, as a position,

tenet to be philosophical grounds. And after such net

maintained divines the

as

on

purelypsychological
and
Perro-

Dodwell, Bold

had

associated
it
was

it with
to the

most

peculiardogmas
as as

of the
a

Church,

driven

very

oppositeextreme
La

trine docand been

of eternal D'Holbach.

death,by
the

such

materialists form

Mettrie has

But

modern

of mortalism
as a

that of the soul's

or

in re-absorption

nature

ality lost individu-

such as idealists, expended force. The pantheistic Blasche, Michelet, Rosencranz, hold to an immortality sowhich called,
is but
a

virtual extinction
at death
or

of human
or

personality,
ness, conscious-

by

the

supposed

return

of the finite ego consciousness Dr.

into the the annihilation of the Future

infinite ego of
man

; in other

words,
and vidual indiall

in God.

Alger,in

his

"

Doctrine

Life," examines
who survives
a

the views

of Drossbach monad death

or

Widenmann,
soul

maintain, that the human

and endures loss of consciousness

ever

through
or

and

other changes,but with

of memory.

CHAP.

III.]
the later German

Scientific Psychology,

197

such as Feuerbach, Molesmaterialists, chott and Biichner, itself is but the supposing that personality have reached the exproduct of organized atoms or forces, treme of dissolved that consciousness, mind declaring with those
atoms

And

and

all will,

are

and

forces and

forever lost in the

circling powers
And which
no now we

of nature.
seem

entering the
or

last

separative stage, in
be
set

the whole

biblical

psychology is to
and

aside

as

of

scientific

authority

value. philosophical

The

ners forerunto find

of the science,like Descartes

a

strove Hartley,

warrant Scriptural
some

for their of the

or spiritualistic

materialistic

and speculations,

recent

leaders

of the

science,

tion deny the province of revelain regard to many psychological questions. But a school is now emerging, composed partlyof professed psychologists, but mainly of amateur recruits from other sciences, who either
not

like

and Carpenter

Lotze, do

ignore the
their
own

whole crude

doctrine of the soul or would erect Scripture hypotheses in its stead. Professor Bain of elaborate volumes he has
a on

Aberdeen Emotions in

has written
and

the

Will,"in
who

which

Senses,the succeeded perfectly

or even

"

The

excludingall direct
Dr.

nature.

force

religious for a Scripture quote pose, purin his acute refers the originof mind or mental treatises, which impelsevolution throughto the inscrutable Power out Maudsley,
can

allusions of

biblical

nature, and
Power
to be

admits

miraculous

revelation
not

from

that

but .evidently does conceivable,

a

look

for any

lightfrom
of
on

such

quarter, upon
Dr. Bence

the otherwise

insoluble

lems probtures Lec-

psychology.
Matter
and

Jones,in his "Croonian

man

affirmed Force," has explicitly

is not

that the

Biblical account
any

of the constitution of

to be allowed

scientific

authoritywhatever.
seem as

Professor inclined
in

famous Butler

Belfast address, would

as

Tyndall, in his to make Bishop

non-committal

himself the

nature, originand
a

destinyof
for
our

regard to the whole soul,but the chapter cited is

the rest of the treatise is
a

masterly argument
as

from spiritualistic as immortality, and of

well

materialistic premises, unanswered

course

hitherto favor of
in

scientific reasoning in strictly of knowledge divine revelation as a supernatural source discoverable and exby reason regionsnot naturally

198

The

Schism

in

Psychology,
several

[part i.

in perience. Professor Huxley also, has exhibited the

automatism

scientific papers, from his

of the

Descartes,aside
determinism of with consistently if
some

and spiritualism, Scriptural

Edwards,
his
own

apart from

his Biblical theism, and

scientific creed, has

agree
to make

protestedthat always
of think

great Power
and
sort

would is

him

what

is true into
a

do what

on right,

condition
every

being

turned he And

of clock and

wound

up

morning
with the

before offer.

got

out

of

bed, he

would
may

close instantly

John
"

Stuart

Mill

be said

pushed practical spherewhen, in

to

have

such

schismatic
on

psychology into the

he Liberty," of ranked Beatitudes
any

his treatise with other

the and be

Meditations declared evolved

of Antoninus

the

Christ,
can

his belief that from

ethics than

which
must

Christian distinctively Christian

sources,

exist moral

side

by

side with the

to produce ethics,

the

of regeneration On traced

mankind. side of the

same

the revealed

science,however, may
the
a

be

like stages of

divergence from
was

rational

theory of
It

the soul.

In the firststage there

speedy disappearance
schools.

of the false scientific psychology of the mediaeval

was

which logicand metaphysics, had become were entangledwith the whole system of divinity, vines under the blows of the Reformation,and the great difalling the of the age, with rare acuteness, were exploringanew the time when the cumbrous foundations psychological grace.
as

of

all the

peculiar doctrines
tone, denounced

of

Luther, in
that actor

his usual

vehement his Greek

totle Arisbeen
so

who,

with

mask, had
and

long playing on

the stage of the

Church,

declared

it his

fine minds, intended for all to be forced to see greatestcross good studies,spending their lives in such pursuits. Melanc-

thon, though he retained somewhat

subordinated carefully
on

of the system
wrote

of
a

Aristotle,
"

it to

and revelation,

Treatise from

the

Soul," expresslydesigned to
in Turrettin,

free the

science

scholastic conceits. the

tinguished dishis Institutes, studiously

in

question of free-will as it should be discussed Christian schools, without and the conceits of the Greek
fathers. At the
same

Latin

time, other
conserve

of theologians, all that

new.
was

more

scientific tastes,were
in the old

seeking to

stilltrue Gassen-

with psychology, together

the

Father

CHAP.

III.]
for

Biblical

Psychology.
may

199

di led the way

as

the crude Malebranche

which in speculations, Priestly Christian of a sound beginnings

yet appear

materialism.

Father
true

agreed with Berkeley in maintainingthat

underlies the whole
on

which spiritualism

biblical

gy. psycholoand

Bishop
Dissertation
into the

in his Butler,
on

Sermons

Human

Nature

the ethics Virtue, not only pressed

service

of Shaftesbury

but laid the ample foundations religion, of ipan's responsibility, with equal firmness, in the theories of prudence, of benevolence and of rectitude. At length treatise his the Freedom Jonathan Edwards, by on masterly of of the

Will, cleared
that
most

away

the

rubbish

of all former revealed

a

tions speculascientific

upon

and long-vexed question,

basis for the And

Faith, since then many other thoughtful divines,such as Reid, Stewart and and Chalmers, Tappan, Whedon Hodge, and have been vigorously re-conWuttke, Delitzsch and Ulrici, structing
the whole relations to the All doctrine Scripture of the soul
in its true

trying paradoxes

of the

Christian

body.
mass

this time, however, the great have adhered

to

of modern

gians theolo-

the traditional

dogmas concerning the

human

creation,regenerationand
with littleor and
no care

of the glorification

spirit,

conduct

for any scientific inquiries into its origin, destiny. As to the firstof these dogmas, it was that the

still generallymaintained
is
not

soul,as

stance, separate sub-

created
a

by

God.

generated by the parents, but immediately vored Justin Martyr and Origen had, indeed, faview of the
in the

Platonic

its miseries
state ; and

of the soul,referring pre-existence sins its in former to a presentbody

Tertullian

and

Gregory
parent
Latin
to

of

Nyssa

had
a

gone

to

the

other extreme

of traducianism,or soul from

the notion

of

physicalpropagation
consistent

of the

child,as
But at

more

with the doctrine of both been the Greek

depravity. original
and the

lengththroughout
had

Churches

traducianism

supplantedby creationism,as
the
sentiment

only orthodox

opinion.
we

borrowing Lactantius,
are

from
same

Lucretius,that

of the all the celestial offspring could the

went

Father, declared that

only mortals
traducianism

generatedby mortals,and cited against intellectual prodigies born of stupidparents.

be far
as

St. Jerome

so

to describe

the birth of any

human

2CX5

The

Schism

in

Psyclwlogy,

[part

i.

being
the

miracles of incarnation, wanting only the special of Christ. Augustine, while refraining from specunativity lations
as an

upon creation in

the

origin of
if not
more

the

soul,maintained
of his defined precisely,

its distinct The

Adam,

in

each

descendants.

scholastic

divines, still

creationism

againsttraducianism.
the so-called sensitive likeness of the

Thomas soul

Aquinas, though grantingthat

be

might

physicallyderived
that the
in the directly

in the
or

parent, maintained

intellectual

rational soul God.

could of St

only

be

created declared

image

of

Hugh

Victor

it to be the Catholic

faith

bodies had been made of living And nothing,rather than propagated in a carnal manner. Peter Lombard unequivocallymaintained that all souls since Adam created in the body by direct infusion of God. were that the souls associated At the Reformation while the Lutheran divines reverted
to

with

anism, traducitors, doc-

the Reformed

with theologians,

the Roman and Adam

re-affirmed creationism. held had that the souls of those created

nor

Luther, Gerhard
descended from

HoUazius "md Eve

neither been
taint

moral
as

of

sin. original

but propagated with a generated, But Calvin, Beza and Turrettin,

no

maintained creationists,
mere

that there could have been

or

moral

contagion in

flesh

in

having been
God. At the the mode

imputed
same

to

his

the guilt of Adam spirit, by just ordinance of posterity

mere

time, both

classes

were

inclined to treat

production of the soul,whether by creation inscrutable mystery, upon which the as or an by propagation, existingpsychology and physiology had not yet begun to shed any light.
As
to

of the

the

dogma

of

it was regeneration,

held stillgenerally

that the soul is born of the

sometimes

again and renewed Holy Spirit. The early Church

understood the

by

act supernatural

Fathers

had, indeed,

from proselyte insisted upon which

a

baptism of a by regenerationthe mere and always strictly Jewish or Pagan faith,

of the
even will,

the freedom the term

now

in the moral
not

vation reno-

implies. St. Clement,

tached only at-

mysterious grace to baptism,but declared that for would be as to strive for holiness beyond his own man power, for absurd as to expect a horse to plough or an ox to serve riding. Origen,though he saw a more symbolicalmeaning in

202

TJie Schism

in

Psychology.
The Westminster
is

[part i.
dards Stan-

Divine

agent in all graciousworks.

stillmore

taught that explicitly

and the whole

the mind

enlightened,

the will determined moral

suasion,as
power
or were nor

through the
agreed

changed, not by mere mighty influence of truth, but by AlAt the

same

heart

irresistiblegrace.

dox time, orthoneither be

divines the substance treated

as

that this new-birth

changes
no

the faculties of the soul,but is

simplyto

an

inscrutable

mystery, which

psychological

science could As that

gainsay or explain. held it was to the dogma of the resurrection, universally the perfectedsoul,after the separate state,will be reunited to its glorified body. The Church fathers had taught
of the Nazianzum

literal resurrection

Gregory of
the

Origen, Basil and the immortality had, indeed,explained

same

flesh.

of the disembodied

soul and the which

magnifiedthe
our

difference between latter

body

celestial and

the body terrestrial, likening

to the

with goat-skins

first parents clad themselves

poreal corJustinMartyr argued that the same having been made members, includingthe most carnal, in the of sin or of righteousness, instruments must participate future rewards and punishments, could and that even cripples like the man restored in the resurrection, only be miraculously with the withered hand in the Gospel. Tertullian so far identified the body with the soul as an essential part of the divine for its several organs higher spiritimage, that he anticipated ual the mouth for not but for as now serves only eating, uses, St. Jerome stillmore surrection grosslydescribed the repraisingGod.

after their fall. But

body
present
organs,

as even

composed
which hairs,

of

blood,tissues, bones,all
the condemned At all numbered.
extremes

the

-the teeth,which
are

shall

gnash,and Augustine
Greek
state

the very

length
of the

defined the doctrine Latin fathers

againstboth

and of

by consigningthe
purgatory, and

soul to

separate
it
a

termed purification,

for reserving free from and

future

like the present,but body, substantially and distinctions of age, sex defects, impurities scholastic doctors

its

stature.

The

in the most tastic fanproceeded to indulge these opinions. Thomas Aquinas speculations upon taught that wicked souls in purgatory suffered from literal while the righteous fire, passed immediately into beatific rest

CHAP.

III.] they should

senses

Biblical
receive
new

Psychology.
bodies,derived
the

203

until

only
and

from

the

substance refined

possessed at death,in
and

prime

of their

vigor,with

organs, swift in movement Peter aspect,but invisible to mortal eyes. from refraining that the such and

gloriousin Lombard, though

the

enunciated subtleties, distinctly alms

dogma

prayers of souls from purgatory, and

of the faithful avail for the release

even

that in this matter

the rich

have

advantages
of
masses

over

the

poor.

Gregory
the

the

Great, upon
tem sys-

this doctrinal

at basis,

and hold

length organized the penances, by which keys

as

tremendous Church hell.

enforced The St.

most

its claim

to

the

of heaven

and and

saintly mystics, such

brooded in devout the torments
as

Bonaventura
over

Hugh

Victor,

reverie

of purgatory ; Michael

raptures of paradiseand the great poets and artists, such

in vivid
as

the

Dante

and

them Angelo,depicted trembled bliss

or

imagery j
on

and brink these the

all Christendom of

in view
woe.

of them, With

ever

the of

unspeakable
doctrine formulas of

the

downfall
reconstruct

came superstitions

the Protestant

attempts to
the

true

immortalityand
not at

resurrection.

The the

Lutheran

did

first

between distinguish

plete comhappinessof the soul in the separate state,and the more it attains through the resurrection of the body, happiness but simply taught that at the coming of Christ in judgment,

all the dead lifeand

shall be

the pious revived,

men

elect

eternal receiving condemned

to

joy,while

impious
The

and of

devils

are

torment everlasting

Church

England, in

ful her beauti-

ered of the just as delivliturgy, speaksof the departedspirits of the freed from the burden from their earthlyprisons, joy and felicity, and ever dwellingwith God in perpetual flesh, until in the made bodies,

resurrection they shall receive again their general Jeremy Taylor and some pure and incorruptible.
described the the

later divines distinct of The from

intermediate
of the

state

as a

Paradise,

heaven

blessed,and

receptacle
angels.
not at

made holy souls, Westminster

illustrious with

the visitation of but dogmatically of believers do

are,

standards, more

less their
into
rest

declared that the souls poetically, in holiness and death,made perfect

immediately pass
to

glory,while

their bodies, being still united

Christ,do

in their graves

until the

resurrection.

But

all orthodox

di-

204

'^^

Schism in

Psychology.

[part I.

vines alike refrained

body,
shown But
no

more

tion precise definitions of the resurrecthe existingphysiology had as especially

from

power

of

such elucidating

future

mysteries.
biblical all the

now,

in the third

psychology, which
discoveries and
as

separative stage,we behold a seeks to detach itself wholly from

science

theories of mental
or

and

repudiatethem Many intelligent

of

no

doctrinal interest

didactic value.
its perceive

damental it is true, cannot preliminaryand fundivines, divine of the importance. The most representative part of his Systematic age. Dr. Hodge, in the anthropological admits that every theologianmust include Theology,distinctly but in his system
some

theory of
his all the

the

as will,

predetermininghis
deavored en-

theologyand measurably
to

converge the

religion ; and he has himself lightof modern psychology

of

and

and resurrection. regeneration assumed to have the Others, however, would seem tacitly involved in their creed or theories, traditionally psychological Church revealed

physiology upon

dogmas

confession,as being of Scriptural origin, though

with

not

metaphysical exactness,
once more

very

much

as

the Co-

pemican astronomy was consequentlyignore any

inconsistent make with them.
no use

identified with
recent

orthodoxy, and
science
sults, re-

results of mental

But

stillothers, who
in

accept such

the defending and illustrating true psychology of the Scriptures. Though St Paul referred laws and described to the pervertedaction of mental depravity the resurrection
as a

of them

natural

metamorphosis, and though

and

the all

everywhere, by precept Scriptures

the have humane

example,

enforce

virtues,as
the and
true

well

as

place in
mental
or

Christian

godly graces, which should ethics, yet they treat the

as a are mere

various secular Christian often

as

moral

sciences
at

branches when the

of
non-

and profane learning; votaries of these sciences

own

time

it can

serve

their

purpose

and

as quoting Scripture masquerading in

the very

garb

of

orthodoxy,they continue
of grace
as

to

represent the
miracles faith.
our

doctrines peculiar
or

but

anomalous And thus

intended mysteries, the psychology,

abnormal many for the trial of our

so

science

of the noblest part of the indifferent

nature, if it is to be torn of

asunder

by
and

stead inspirit,

both transfiguring

body

soul,would

but

blend

CHAP.

III.]
crass

Scientific Sociology,
of Tertullian
us

205
the ascetic of Seneca

the

materialism

with

ism spiritualand the

of

or Pascal,

abandon

to the

morals

fate of Lucretius.

The In

Schism
two

in

Sociology.
been "st verging

the also, sociology,

a

antagonistshave
armistice. may

into

sort

of permanent

On

the rational side of the science

be traced the three

stages of departurefrom the revealed doctrine of society. In

the first and from
at
a
volt relegitimate stage occurred the great political false theocracy, from the pretended Vicar of Christ

Rome.
its

It

was

the

critical epoch when

the and

State

was

serting as-

independence of the

and seeing patriots

freedom

and

Church, everywhere were philanthropists opening the paths of As the twelfth century, Arnold earlyas progress.
of pupil Abelard
and

far-

of Brescia, the

proto-martyr of civil
at the

had perishedin liberty, tol of Christendom the wealth Thomas of the

an

the vain attempt to create which republic, for the should

capi-

ideal

sequestrate

Church

More, three centuries

good of the people. Sir advocate of tolerance, an afterward,

of

libertyand
those like
new

while equality, dreamed

throughoutEurope,had
Platonic and

commonwealths

despotism still reigned his Utopia,"the firstof which sanguine spirits,

"

Campanella
as

have Harrington, social

ever

since been

jecting pro-

the brilliant goal of the

development. John

Bodin, whose nearly the

"Republic" was
range of

marvel

of his age, had traversed

whole

Montesquieu in national character and institutions to the influence by referring in his great work of race and climate. Montesquieu himself, "The of Laws," for the firsttime traced the rationale of Spirit
all governments, institutions and dissection which
was

pated anticiscience,and even political with geography connecting civil history

customs
so

with

torical that nice his-

afterwards

happilydescribed

my. anatoTocquevilleas a species of political of ecclesiastical, as professors Victoria, Ayala and Gentilis, and civil law, had collected those precedents and military sophically philoproblems of public ethics which were yet to be more

by

Guizot

and

De

treated.

Hugo

Grotius

of Holland, the founder treatise "On

of
the

international

in jurisprudence,

his renowned

2o6

The Peace and

Schism

in

Sociology,

[part

i.

Rights of
the

of universal

tions War/' then proceeded to lay the foundaand experienceby citing justicein reason

historians, opinions of philosophers, gether poets, orators, towith prophets and apostles, in a grand Amphyctionic as
Vico of Florence,the fether John Baptiste of Bacon and Groas a disciple philosophyof history, his
"

council of nations. of the

tius, announcing
the Robert and

New

Science

of

Common
an

Nature

of

Nations,"exhibited
career

for the
as

first time, by

historical induction, laws. periodic the Sorbonne

of States

proceeding

under

James Turgot,who
as

began
at

as

priorof

ended
in his

minister discourse

of state
on

the summit

tion, of the RevoluAdvances those of the tional addi-

"The

Successive

Human

Mind,"
ideas

enriched

historical science with

of social

were

afterwards

which progression and perfectibility, Comte. matured and by Condorcet, Dove gave the first

Adam check

Smith, the father of political economy,

to

interference legislative
attention
to

with
source

the of

laws

of trade,hy the and

drawing
power

labor

as

the

opulence,and
St. Simon
a

of

while capitalin developing industry, broached the first crude notion of

Fourier harmonism

self-adjusting
Ephraim
cation Eduof the

of social interests and above his the

passions. Gotthold

Lessing, ascending
the of the Human

physicaland

intellectual into
"

religious by sphere,

The suggestive treatise on Race," raised the high problem

relation of revelation to social progress and culture,which the while, Meanhas not yet solved. genius of Schlegeland Buchez
in England, France and Germany rising schools of civil historiography, founded by Gibbon, De have since been adorned which and Schlozer, by Hallam Grote, Guizot and Thierry, Niebuhr and Mommsen,

too, were

those Thou and and

which, though
were

more

erudite
as

and
museums

than philosophical^ literary

or

destined

to serve

the
a

rials collections of mate-

for the students At

of the

stricter historical and

social science.
rare

length Herder,

father of universal

with history,

interests, art, science, genius,combining all human in his magnificentfragment, Ideas toward religion, politics, the a Philosophy of the History of Mankind," essayed to trace
"

catholic

entire
as one

development
necessary

of the

race,

from

its
reason.

originto
And

its

destiny,
since

march

of law and

ever

CHAP.

III.]
a

Sociology. Scientific

20/

then
and with upon

host of

historians, statesmen, economists, statisticians

mention has been of whom would crowd
or

the philosophers, brilliant names, the scientific

the page

a study of laws. and psychical regulatedby physical During all this time, however, in the second separative less scientific, various cerning conor more hypotheses, stage, arose

engaged, more human as society

less

directly, ganism, complex or-

the of the the Church. civil and

the progress origin, treated as a State, As

to

and

the

destinyof

civil society,

distinct from social institute, the origin of problems, of

the

firstof these the

two to

there society,

were

rival schools the

legitimists

revolutionists. According

originatesin divine right. such as teachingof the earlyfathers,

and sostom, that emperors His and were as vicegerents,
to be

former, civil ment governbeen the express It had

princesheld their power

ChryJustin, Polycarp, from God,

even

obeyed passively

when

that power or a Diocletian, as tyrannically as a Nero exercising the Christians. in persecuting And this dogma, though overshadowed by the papal supremacy during the Middle Ages, revived by various parties. del, was Catholic, Protestant and Infiamid the social of than
a

into the forms rather rulers

was

of the Reformation, and re-cast upheavals gious theory. By one party, from relipolitical

motives, the political

divine

right of

civil

mediatelyfrom the people as a sacred trust. Cardinal Bellarmin, in his great work The Supremacy of on the Sovereign Pontiff over adopting the Temporal Affairs,"
"

derived

scholastic their theirs

were

maintained distinctions, from God, authoritydirectly

that while

popes

alone

received

civil rulers received who peoples, racy monarchy, aristoc-

indirectly through
created originally

the
a

consent

of their

with

capacityfor

or

democracy, according to their circumstances and opinions. Francis the DeSuarez, published a Spanish Jesuit,
"

"

fence of the Faith

of

rene againstthe Anglican Sect and the most seking James," in which he also argued the indirect origin civil as distinguished from ecclesiastical power, and even

asserted

Pontiff"to depose rightof the Roman and execute heretical princes, with the consequent rightof their subjectsto resist them other by force. Father Mariana, anthe Regal Institution," in a work On famous Jesuit,
"

the paramount

208

The zeal for the

a

Schisni in
papacy and
a

Sociology,

[part i.

through his

distinguished against royalty, astutely

between

king

tyrant,and
And who
to

went
as same

so an

far

as

to

justify tyrannicide or
rightof
the those
as aristocracy

assassination political the

original
longed party beor

persecuted citizen.
Protestant
a

writers

acceptedmonarchy
to

divine

subordinate institution,

the Church. civil rulers

By another,bolder
was

party, the

divine Heaven

rightof
as a

derived

from immediately his "Defence

sion. direct commis-

Bossuet,in
the French

of the Gallican

Church,"

held

lutely in his temporal capacity, to be absosovereign, and independent both of the pope and of the people,
bellion usurpation and popularresin,oppressed Christians being but as sheep as

stigmatized papal interference

as

mortal

in the

power

of wolves. his own,

in

King

Louis but

XIV., claiming such

the theory expressed "I
am

divine

rightas
1. of

afterwards

of his courtiers

the

proud assertion,

the

State."
was

James
aimed

England, whose
and that the the

pedantic"Defence

of

Kings"

at Bellarmin

Parliament

provoked the replyof Suarez, told his of legislatures were cessions privileges pure conof monarchs. And with such
ties, par-

from from

bounty

Charron

opposite motives,agreed and Bayle, and the English divines Taylor,

more

the French

taigne, Monskeptics

Heylin and Usher. At length,by another still derived right of kings was
with
a

extreme

party, the
adduced such

vine di-

from Bossuet

the

familyconstitution,
an

consecration. religious

had

argument

from

the very
to

word

"

or as Abinielech," father-king,

the title common reformers the

the Hebrew

monarchs.
to to

The

earlyEnglish
included
in

inculcated the

submission command

kings,as

decalogue under perditionwith

obey parents,and
to

later
nal eter-

"Homilies"

of the Church

rebels consigned political of the

Satan, leader
that

first great rebellion. the manual

was

Sir Robert the

Filmer, whose

"Patriarcha"

became

of

school, maintained

all government from the heads

originally
families

monarchical, being
or primogeniture,

derived

of

by

that

mixed

or

limited

and could
or

on by delegation natural, unmonarchy was unlawful,even only issue in anarchy. The "Icon Basilike,

failure of succession,and

Portraiture

of his Sacred

Majestyin

his Solitude

and

Suf-

2IO

The Schism in

Sociology,

[part i.
"

Nassau.

Milton,by
time

order

of

or clastes,"

as Image-breaker,

Parliament, produced Iconooflfsetto Icon Basilike, and an

at the

same

defended

the

peopleof England againstSalthe

continent.
on

on masius, the champion of the royalists

gernon Al-

Sidney, with
demolished
which for

his

ponderous
invested well
as

"

Discourses

ment," Govern-

the last remnants

of that

theory patriarchal monarchy

of nature with
and

had generations of romance,

as

absolute

the charms of

the sanctions

religion.
Then followed
a

class of

of the and other

held to rightdivine, Cumberland, and people. Grotius,Puffendorf, had writers,

who instead publicists, speculative an original compact between ruler

numerous

laws to the natural Selden had

even

institutions already referred political sociableness of mankind, and Hooker the

and and

of their consequences.

sent authorityof kings upon the consubjects, though without drawing the logical John Locke, in his celebrated "Treatise on

based

Government,"
a

after

refutingFilmer argued
of the

on

rational

as was

well

as

scriptural grounds, then

pure

that all civil power

nally origithat
it failed tined des-

concession

people,and
wilds of

enunciated

of representative which, though principle legislation,

to

take
to

root

immediately in
and
restate

the

was Carolina,

dissolve and

America

Europe.

political compacts throughout Jefferson, Adams, and Hamilton, with

and

their compatriots, only formulated when

applied such opinions,

men are

they

declared

it to be

self-evident that all

to

born

free and which

equal,and
a new

proceeded
with
on

dissolve the

bands political and

to

connected

them

the

English monarchy,
basis of the

constitute alone.

government

the

popularwill
sailing as-

But

in the

end, there appeared

class of revolutionists

the divine whole

rightof

social order.

of property, and family, Machiavelli, Spinoza, and Hobbes

civil government
as

the

of the had

already represented all

in

having originated
Morelli
and

brute

force,rather
the

than

right and
in the
as

reason.

Mably, French
included code

writers political

eighteenthcentury, legitimate rightsin the existing moral

had the
der, or-

passionsand

instincts doubts

of nature, insinuated
and

upon

advocated

Spartanand

agrarian

of legislaprinciples

CHAP.

III.]

Scientific Sociology.
"

2\

tion.

Social in his Rousseau, the herald of the revolution, Contract," other reckless paradoxes, ridiculed all civil among
as no more even

power
and

divine than the

of pistol

the

highwayman,
as an a

described
of natural

representative government
all civilization as
man.

indeed liberty;

but

abridgment complex Warville,

doctrines

usurpationof
the of

the

of original rights the

Brissot of

incendiaryof

reign of terror, applying the

in
a

Mably

and

La

Mettrie

violent

pamphlet,proclaimed

to the

populace that marriage was mere slavery, property but state of society. robbery,and the savage the only legitimate accomplices in the anarchy in which Assembly simply precipitated they themselves converted such trines docwhen overwhelmed, they
into decrees In
our own

And the
were

St. Just and Mirabeau, Robespierre,

their

lust issuingin general pillage,

times in
a

and

shed. blood-

been

revived peacefully and

Fourier Blanc As

Owen,

and

in

opinions have scientific form by St. Simon, more form a by Cabet, Louis political
similar
or

somewhat

and

Proudhon.

to the second
were

problem,the growth
also two

progress

of civil

there society,

rival schools, the libertarian and the

the inductive historians. The or the pragmatic and necessitarian, former would It had been of Eusebius refer all social events
to mere

divine will,

or

human. the

the habit of ecclesiastical and

from historians, Providence

a as

days

Theodorus,

to

assume as was

the chief which

agent in
all

and history

the Church civilization

to factor, special

accompanying

but

early historiographers, accepting this of social phenomena, simply exhibited treatment

in connection
or

the tributary. And the only scientific as civil history,

with

in as ecclesiastical,

sort

of divine drama
"

plan of

Providence. rise and Rome and

as

Bossuct,
fall of

depicted the
Greece and

eloquent Discourse," Egypt, Assyria, Media, Persia,

upon the the salient

in his

dependent
the Catholic

epochs of
of the

Jewish history
Christian
manner,

conspiring to History of
time

establishment

and religion connected the

Church. the

Prideaux, in like
that of

nations,from

the

of

Jews with the kings of

and

boring neighthe

Israel to

coming
the

of

Christ, leavingSchuckford
of Sacred with the time

Russell to

complete
the the And

connection

Profane

History, during

preceding periods from

of the Creation.

212

The

Schism devout

in

Sociology,
has spirit,
more

[part i. pushed, history ; as by

same

though pragmatic,
whose
*'

often been

with

questionable minuteness,into
Theocratic

recent

Schomberg,
"

of of

ry Philosophyof English Histothe civil and military is but an attempt to explain events divine interpositions the State as so many behalf special on the Church; and by the late Canon Kingsley,who represents the
wars

of the

Teutons

and

Romans

as

managed by
from

General

in

Heaven, with

the strategy of Providence. detached game

of

was By degrees,however, civil history as

a

siastical eccleand

purely human
William
leader

drama

or

kings

statesmen.

Dr.

Robertson, principalof Edinburgh party

in the

Universityand
to the world

of the moderate of

Kirk,'gave
so

Histories

Scotland,England
and

and

America,

secularized
scenes

by

romance

philosophy,so
they appeared
like

filled with

ideal

and
as

personages,
were

and

such

in

Hume,
wrote

carrying the
his

dramas, stately fact applauded by the great of his day. skepticismof his philosophywith him,
entire

that

partizan "History of England" with such element that Alison, one suppressionof the religious
most

of his Hamlet

generous

declared critics, character of the

it

was

like the of

play of

without with

the

Prince

Denmark.

Gibbon,

stillmore

ironical purpose,

in his famous

rise and

the

spread of Christianity, may be secularizing by laboringto process

to history
a mere

said to reduce

chapters on the have completed

that great miracle
causes

of and

ordinary product
same

of human

infidel extreme, displayed to an spirit, itselfin the historical writingsof Voltaire and Volney. Another still stronger pragmatic tendency has been that of concentrating the significance in great men of history as the conspicuous figures in the Providential drama or the prime motives.
movers

And

the

of civilization.

whilst history, them

as

Cousin, admitting other

in

his

brilliant lectures

on

social

factors,exalts

above

the series of warriors,statesmen, poets, artists, thinkers, the exponents of whole nations and epochs, summing up
up

humanity as humanity itselfsums

world
as

nature, and

swaying
whose

the
ward re-

divine instruments

whose made

title is success, the

same

is in his
"

glory.
Heroes

Carlyle has
and Hero

doctrine

popular

EnglishCommonwealth

worship,"and as more scarcely

described

the whole

than

Cromwelliad.

CHAP.

III.]

Sociology, Scientific
"

213 with characteristic

Emerson,

in his essays

on

Men," Representative
a

egoism, erects
of the

historyinto

sort

play of stage for the dis-

the Platos,the Shaksperes,

the different phases and personified the biographical form, which so

is a view

who Napoleons, epochs of humanity.

have And
sume, as-

many

popular
to which

histories

of
more

standingproof of the extent social phenomena prevails.

abstruse
our

this

pragmatic

form

in

day, is
ideas

in certain
mere

great

tendency,which has appeared that of exhausting the import of history and thus renderingit a or facts, typical
of the
same

vehicle German

of

philosophy or
to
a

supposed
on

process

of

logic.

The

idealists have is not history

it
as

proceeded
be derived

the from

that the principle but historyitself,

in all its possible

science of

only illustrated by
epochs,which
of

theory of

the world

has conceived philosopher independently is but the biograto phy experience. According Fichte,history the of the Absolute

reason,

through
science

the and

maturity of five great epochs of instinct, reflection, authority, to it philosophy. According Schelling, Ego infancyto
of the Absolute three

from

the

the

is the self-evolution

Mind,

as

revealed

manity in hu-

through the
of Providence. well
as

nature

of natural law, and periods of fate, According to Hegel, who reduced historyas it is the human to sheer logic, development of

the Absolute

Reason, the dialectic of nations,the great argument

in

civilizations, beginning in China, continuing plete India,Egypt and Greece, and issuingin Germany as a comand philosophy. Cousin, applytriumph of art, religion ing the only possithe Hegelian logic, found in all history, as ble
the phasesof civilization, the finite, and three ideas and

of successive

epochs

finite, of the in-

the relation between

them, with
"

their predetermining and the

the Asiatic, the Mediterranean climates,

European.
the
an

in his positivist, Fferrari, Essay on Limits of the Philosophyof History," whilst advocating ideal historyto be generated from actual history, denies the history yields ideal histories of

The

Italian

that actual since

Hegel

and

sin, Cou-

ignore or modify whole nathey would arbitrarily tions, and to civilizations, epochs, according logical pre-conhuman thus exhaust all and ceptions, development in mere
the Hegelianism, conceit of
a

philosopher. single

214 At

T^f^ Schism

in

Sociology,
has
come

[part i.
to an extreme

length the pragmatic tendency

who have
very

in writers made

declared

social science

and impossible, free will "The

it the

to emancipate design of history

from

fixed laws. of

Professor

Froude,

in

his essay

on

Science

liable to
can or

that historical pheHistory," has maintained nomena that natural causes are ever never repeat themselves, be set aside by volition, and that consequentlythere
no

be

scientific
no

will do, and

Professor

Goldwin

have done explanationof what men of social facts. investigation experimental Smith, in his lectures on "The Study of

History,"has argued that the supposed social laws are precluded free-will and divine justice, that neither climate by human the destiny of nations, that the very determines race nor delusive metaphor, is mere and language of the sociologists inductive theoryor science of history that there could be no itself finished. M. Michelet, until history and a was disciple
work critic of Vico, in his little entitled human
"

Introduction

versal to Uni-

History,"has
battle of from the
man

ous progress as a continuwith nature, of liberty with fatality, ing proceedto

described

eastern

the of

western

nations, involvingthe

gradual enfranchisement
and destined
; to

of science, of industry, religion, universal

issue in the

triumph of

individual ancient modem

; but the

freedom world world

accordingto
that that
one some

the fine
man men was are

knew knows world

saying of Hegel, "The the king; the free,

certain classes free,
men are

coming

will know

that all
"

free."

To

the

same

class Professor M.

in his of History,"has assigned Flint, Philosophy and critic of Herder,who, against Quinet,a disciple that human

the fatalism of his master, has maintained is not law and

mere

advanced an history, region of as the development,but is to be distinguished natural that

so

history physical
domain

of free will, and

far

as

it has

any

course

or

plan or
ciety, so-

of the personal aim, it simply exhibits the ceaseless struggles

reason

the against from

dominion

of nature from
age

and

the tyranny of

land to land and

to age, in

search of the

thus And goalof absolute freedom. would end by exaltingmere history natural and But social law.
or

the

in pragmaticspirit
over

individual will

all

the necessitarian

inductive school

of civil historians

CHAP.

III.] sought to
and and

Sociology. Scientific
refer all social events The
idea had
to

215
rence recur-

have

fixed laws of

progression.
Roman

very
as

earlybeen
Ocellus

broached

by

Greek

such philosophers,

and

Florus,

that nations,like

Church

are placed individuals, born, grow and die,to be reand some in the same endless circle; of the by others, such as Epiphanius and Augustine, advanced fathers,

the additional

man conceptionof a Providential march of the hutor towards a perfect of St. Vicstate of society. Hugh race and Aquinas recognizeda progressive revelation with successive
us

tells dispensations.Buchez century St John Climaque spoke of a and

\n

that

in the

fifteenth

human
a

progressiveness,
necessary be
increase consistent
not

that St. Vincent human

de Lerins from

maintained

knowledge,
of the inductive

age to age, to word. But

with

the constancy

Divine

it was

until the

spread of
sets

research

in the sixteenth

ferent century, that dif-

of social with

phenomena, one

after another, began to and

were ferred re-

be treated
to

anything

like scientific method

invariable laws.

"

related simply to the poinquiries litical civil development of society. Machiavelli,in his or cular Titus Livy," reproducing Plato's theory of cirDiscourse on had maintained that ancient Rome was revolutions, only modern and Italy,
as on

The

firstclass of these

recurring in
described

the basis of this induction

all nations

at firstchoosing their

kings,then

bining com-

fi*om and

their nobles, under at lengthrevolting against them tlieir nobles, then again choosing kings for themselves, thus
ever

running through the same phasesof monarchy, scientific democracy. Vico, with a more aristocracy and in his Roman New Science," generalizing historyinto spirit, of states through ideal history, exhibited an inevitable career an
"

and democracy, aristocracy theocracy, honor and justice, as under corresponding impulsesof piety, Christian in repeated at first pursued in Pagan Rome, then and to be repeated in all nations,with ever widening Rome,

the

successive

forms

of

circles, until each shall have

of
a

reached
means

the of
a

form purest possible work entitled "Antiquity

by republic. Boullanger,
Unveiled," found

also in all
; the

ocracy, thehistorysuccessively,
age

aristocracy, democracy
heroes, the
age of
mere

of

gods, the
the

age

of

men;

but

crowned

series with

2i6

The instead of
was

Schism

in

Sociology,

[part i.
mediaeval rope, that Eu-

monarchy
Catholicism

the

maintainingthat republicanism, and expiringeffort of theocracy,

then pagan, the under then

having been
at

length become
the summit
civil

firstsavage, reasonable

had Christian,

Boulainvilliers, as a
at

noble of the old

existingmonarchy. aristocracy regime,placed

And
and
numerous

of these various
as

revolutions.

other have

such historians,

Ferguson,
nations
as

Guizot

Thierry,

representedall European

career political

through the

ever

pursuing the same circle of aristocracy, returning

one

monarchy, democracy, so
as a

that any

of them

might be

taken

model

of the others.

Another the base

included the physical as inquiries political development of society. Bodin, the class of

well

as

first to into

political upon

physicalgeography,divided
and
to middle,attributing

nations

northern, southern
those
or

the

matic firstthe cli-

of physical strengthand courage, qualities and to and culture, of intellectual power

to the second

the third

more

according to temperate his celebrated the zone. work, "Spiritof Montesquieu, in moulded of political as a sort by Laws," treatingman plant, the whole earth with its coclimate and legislation, existing mapped monarchies,aristocracies and democracies, as so many indigenousproducts of
A. Walckenaer, who different continents under and countries. C.
wrote

less of both,

their latitude in the

the firstFrench

History of the Human of the animal the most as but perfect impelled by his passions through six "Essay
on

the

Republic an man Species,"treating

him
as

races, described

successive

stages, the

the agricultural, the industrial, the nomadic, the pastoral, barbaric, the decadent, from and civilization,
gross

animalityup

to the

Abbe

again to mere of the Philosophy Frere, at a later period,in his "Principles of History,"taking the bodily development as a type of
the the natural lifeof nations
seven

back

terial highest maanimality. The

divided the social,

into

seven

ages,

corresponding
the
even

to

ages

of man,

boyhood, infancy,

adolescence, youth, manhood,

fecundity, maturity; described of society during these periods; and organization physical ding their duration by the civil calendar as incluestimated times thirty-one each seven or seven generations, years.
own

In

our

of day,the speculations

Walckenaer

and Frere

have

2i8

Tlie Schism with

in

Sociology,
he has sketched
an

[part i.
European of credulity in its youth, decrepitude
opment develtends in

in accordance history, culture through the

which

successive

phases of
a

age

in its

of inquiryin infancy,
in its

its childhood,of faith towards final age of

of and

reason

manhood,

death. class of
extended inquirers Butler vice
in

Another of

to

the

moral
ever

to

society. predominate over

"

had

argued

that virtue

civilized communities.
a

Kant,

his

Idea of

Universal

History from
that
to

of View,"
acts

maintained distinctly

Cosmopolitan Point ethical phenomena, the

which

of

are free-will, race

subordinate

generallaws, under

the human
a

universal
of amid

"Picture
written

its only rational ideal in advancing towards republicof virtue and justice. Condorcet,whose the Historic Progress of the Human Mind" was the horrors of the French

is

Revolution, heroically

while it of society, proclaimed the progressiveperfectibility into ruins around was falling him; and after sketching eight

societyhas passed,from barbarism to stages through which deduced intellectual progress, which a consequent civilization,
should

bring with
that crime
a

it such would Scottish

moral
cease

and and

even men

physical ment, improvebecome immortal.

Patrick Comte of

Dove,
and

philosopher, advancing beyond

Butler and

Condorcet

wjth

Kant,

Human

argued Progression,"
the the moral and and

the rational

"Theory of a probability development

in his

reign of justicein
and

earth,*asinvolved

in the

of application wake

in the Charles his have

of the

mental

sciences,following political physicalsciences. Francis

sober believed presages himself
in
to

such Fourier, boldly anticipating

of the Four

"Theory

Movements,"

discovered

individual

great social laws in the normal working of tendencies, acting and re-acting passions and stages of barbarism
of absolute And with
more

through
a

successive

and

ward tocivilization,

perfectstate

harmony
on

between

the

public

and

weal. private

scientific

let of Brussels,in his and the Laws

sagacioustreatise
Govern
as

which

it,"has

M. Queterigor, Social Sys"The tem tistical endeavored, by staas

to subject moral researches,

well

physical facts^

births, deaths,crimes, miseries,to fixed laws, under marriages, tends like the individual, the operationof which ever society,

CHAP.

III.]

Sociology, Scientific
of the
over spiritual

219 the animal

ture. na-

to

gradualpredominance
these

Besides
to
"

another inquiries, of

class has

ascended

even

society. Lessing, in his of the Human Education all revelation to Race," referring infantile and pupilagestate of humanity, placedJudaism, an and other religions in connection, as but so many Christianity,
the

religious development

phases
and

in the

necessary

march

of mankind

toward

maturity

of St perfection. Pierre Leroux, the zealous expositor Simon, in a treatise on "The Origin and Future of Humanity,"

by
of

an

erudite

historical criticism has

essayed to

trace

the issue

their only legitimate in St. Simonism as Judaism and Christianity sequel and complement. Comte, with a bolder generalization, of sketch evolution the to sought society religious the of wards Fetichism,Polytheism, Monotheism, tophases through tlie summit of his a Positivist Religion of Humanity, as

completed series of as theologians,

phenomena
the view of

sciences.
we

And

numerous are

shall see,

other tive comparathe studying religious

and

of different nations, races

with civilizations,

bringing them under general social laws. have been merged in compreall these inquiries But at length hensive ciety, embracing the entire development of sospeculations moral and religious. Herder, with intellectual, physical, the magnificentscheme of such amplitude of view, broached
with the earth as a planet historywhich, starting should include all the stars,slowly forming for man, among human interests in all climes and through all ages, under one Providential plan of development. The French sociologists, universal St.

Simon,

Fourier

and

Comte,

not

only

strove

to

identify

their laws of social order and of

and attraction, as gravity and planetsin the heavens,and in the play of opinions and but also attempted to adjustthe different passionsupon the earth, the intellectual evolution, phases of the whole human
as

progress with the universal laws alike seen in the balancingof suns

dependent

upon

the

physicaland

the

moral

as

dependent
The
recent

upon

the intellectual, as in the individual school

organism.

German

of realists, followingHerbart, have

a

treated the

science of

historyin

still more Hermann

spirit

Professor

profound as well as comprehensive Lotze, combining the ge-

220

The of Herder and

Schism

in

Sociology,
connected

[part i.
natural with human free-will

nius

Leibnitz,has
the

maintained history, with

and physical

perfectconsistencyof
in
a

social

laws,and sketched, as
of
"

panoramic
Conrad

industrial, aesthetical, series,the entire intellectual, religious

and

political developments in his Hermann of Leipsic,

mankind.

Professor

Philosophyof History,"while

the reign of final causes in history, asserting yet propounds, as its generallaw, the developmentof humanity through periods of

childhood,youth,manhood

and

age, which

are

ized character-

may

industryand science, and respectively by art, religion, be seen in the Grecian, Christian, illustrated successively
German

Englishand
with upon
more

types of civilization.
the identify laws

Professor

Lazarus,

subtle

has been analysis,

seeking to found

sociology
mental tory, in his-

psychology,to
as

of social and of ideas and

life, by tracingthe growth and

condensation sages, heroes

expressed by poets,
compactness,

saints,and
ing increas-

transmitted

in art,science,politics and

with religion,

and facility Frederick Von

from

generation to generation.

sient speciesas a tranof Darwin in the spirit and phenomenon of the earth, in all Haeckel, has written an extensive History of Culture the principle that the development ages and nations,based upon
"
"

the human Hellwald, treating

of civilization is

purelynatural

process

and, like any

other,governed by natural laws. Professor Walter Bagehot, in his work has endeavored to styled "Physics and Politics," field the new of natural selection principles carry into the same and mental as or inheritance, explaining the nervous
powers progress well
as

and

products which

are

stored

and

propagated in

the

Herbert

scientific as perhaps the most comprehensive sociologyyet attempted,is that of Mr. Spencer,who has included human societyunder a of universal of advance evolution, which governs heterogeneous, the
up

of civilization.

But

generallaw

from

geneous the homoknow-

to the

the whole

able universe, from

nebula primitive in organizedcommonwealth, the same the

to the most

highly
in the

the

globule as
extreme

in planet,
as

embryo

as

in the

nation,in the habits of insects

And

in the

of peoples. religions

thus,at the
under the

point
dence Provilaw.

of the

inductive would
seem

tendency
to

in

all history,

free-will and

have

vanished

reign of

CHAP.

III.]
to

Sociology. Scientific
there problem,the destinyof society, reactionists
and

221

As been

the third
two
or

have
gressionists, pro-

also

rival schools, the the

the

to the

According and the perfectionists. corruptionists is corruptible and ever rating. deterioformer,society for ages had
been

The

East

immobile Ovid
to

and

hopeless.
with creasing in-

Many Greek and Roman depicted history as a

fathers and
looked upon

from writers, decline from

a

Horace, had
age,

golden
to
as

towards dissoluteness,

anarchy and
TertuUian civilization

barbarism.

tian Chris-

schoolmen, from

Bernard, had
mere

all

surrounding

the

waste

in the fires of the Church, about to be consumed scaffolding not of an impending judgment And it was strange that at the political convulsions which the Reformation, and amid should these dogmatic views sometimes darken followed it,

the whole
as we

prospect of mankind.

By large
of of the

sects

and
were

parties,

shall see, the

temporal
scene

interests

society

wholly
was

sacrificed to the eternal interests treated

course as a mere

individual ; earth

of trial for upon

of vindictive
as

judgment
for respite

as a heaven, history and depraved humanity,

but

time the

only a
besides

brief

accomplishingthe

number

of

elect

But social
nature.

forebodingsof a coming strictly religious others of a more and scientific there were ruin,. political with his theory,could only Machiavelli, consistently
such civil societyas and

describe of

anarchy

with corruption, Bodin, though could

see none

revolving between the extremes despotism, through epochs of probity and cle. no hope of advancing beyond the vicious cirever

he

read

political progress
rather

in

the
as

past,
alike

in

the

but future,

disclaimed

visionarythe Republic of Plato and the Utopia of More. Montesquieu, Gibbon, Ferguson and other historians, lating specuupon the rise and to have reached no more fallof
seem empires and civilizations, hopefulphilosophy than that of the

poet, as he mused
There

amid

the

ivy-coveredruins
of all human rehearsal then

of Rome

:
"

is

one

moral
same

tales,
of the

*Tis but the

First freedom

past;
that
at

and

glory
"

when

fails.
last.

barbarism Wealth,vice, corruption"

222

The the

Schism

in

Sociology.

[part I.
as a cessary ne-

Grotius, with
dreams

pagan be

Cicero, simply acceptedwar

An school

evil,to Malthus, the

to

and legalized
peace.

of universal founder

without investigated, any English clergyman, Robert of

of

political economy

in opposition it
as a

Condorcet

and

Godwin, boldly formulated

Providence, susceptibleof mathematical proof,that pauperism is an ever growing evil that can only be checked
law of

by
our

such

scourges

as

war,

famine

and
to

and pestilence,

unless precluded And in

tend must by celibacy, day, writers abound who, and miseries

and

become
or

universal.

more

less

treat consciously,

the crimes

which

threaten

the institutions
so

of the
rable incu-

family, property decay

and death. have

the whole

social order, as
a

many

diseases in the

with body politic,

prognosis of
a

certain

There

also been of

like

forebodingsof
the
time

tual intellecgeneral
renaissance

was

society. At warmly argued by eager

the moderns in

decline

of the

it

excelled

that the ancients far partizans, and wisdom knowledge, as it is still lost arts and An ebbs
sciences

maintained occasionally

that the

would in

quite eclipseour own enlightenedage. the long course of time there are certain
the sciences, without
as

opinion that
and

floods of

any
to

the chief

obstacle

real progress, was their advancement

ranked
in

by

Bacon

his

critics of the Frenqh revolution, De reactionary thing Bonald, Chateaubriand,termed the historyof philosophyno-

day. The Maistre,De

Bacon

but Descartes
been

as

disgusting cycle of and mere charlatans,

no

errors,

treated

and

maintained
in the

that there had

littleor whole

real progress of

even

sciences. physical
are

And

schools and

thinkers philosophical

stillinsisting of
tinue coneffort,

that the moral

political sciences,after
circuitous ; that the that fact,

ages

and stationary
are

metaphysicalsciences

sheer illusions ; and, in

all science is but doomed

to

expire in
Still
more

nescience.

have rigorous predictions

tendencies
to
a

been

based

upon of

the
ciety. sowe

supposed
A have
seen,

general physical
has of been

decline

scientific color in the

influence

sought for them, as disastrous climates, in the

natural of the earth itself

cay de-

of and
in

degenerate races, in the the gradual exhaustion

mortalityof nations,
Ethnolo-

CHAP.

III.]
as

Sociology. Scientific Schoolcraft, Kennedy

and and

223
see no

such gists,

Nott, can

gressive pro-

future for the effete nations

of the

East, the enervated

tribes of the North.
lotting al-

peoples of
The Abbe

the South

the ice-bound
his

with Frere, consistently

a

law physiological fixed

as

to nations

natural
of

term

of life as

score the threecould

years

and

ten

held individuals, the

that

they
school

be

carried beyond providentially David

it
as

stationary

or

only decrepit
Mallation popu-

state.

Ricardo, of the
a

same

dismal

with
as

thus,took
of the

of principle
poorer

economic

science,that
and depreciates,

the increases, richer soils

soils become

the occupied,

labor diminishes, inevitable.

fertility general
quate inade-

impoverishment becomes
to meet
as a

Professor
of

Stanley Jevons
are

has raised the alarm, that the coal-beds the

England
"

coming

wants

of that country. his

resources

Mr.

Cassandra, includes among a gradual exhaustion of the material

modern
as

Rocks

Gregg, Ahead,"
as

of nature,

well

growing have predictedan

a

social

degeneracy.
ultimate
state

And

of the the

civilization shall have winter. At the

same

perishedunder

speculative geologists when all globe, of a universal glaciers

of the

time, these different

rendered

presages

religious,
been

moral, intellectual and physicaldecline

combined and

of

systematic and arts, of successive civilizations, have been sciences, religions polities, laws of growth and decay supposed to observe great cyclical
as

societyhave imposing. The

fixed

as

the

succession
cosmic

of the
eras

seasons,

the

or life,

the

Fourier

himself, though
of
successive

he

stars planets, assigned to the human

of

man periodsof huand galaxies.

race
a

fect per-

manhood

seventy

thousand

years,

to

be

reached

through the
the
same

patriarchy, stages of Edenism, savagism,

it
as

described barbarism, civilization,

then

declining through
it should

stages in

an

inverse

order, until
the earth Ernest and

become
to the

extinguishedwith
nebulous the well
as

the earth,and

itself revert Von

dust of the law of

Milky Way. of birth vitality,

Lasaulx,
nations

plying apas

death,to

with all its organic and to the race itself, individuals, tained has mainand religions, products,its arts, sciences,politics that society evolves its classes of peasant,soldier, priest and

princeonly to

dissolve them

again by

the

reverse

process;

224 that after the heroes after the

The Schism
come

in

Sociology,

[part

i.

the sagesy
critics ; and

after the doers the thinkers, that

artists the
at its

already European
and is

civilization, though
decline. Matthew the Dr.

flower,givessigns of exhaustion
some

Arnold, in
same

of his

plaintive poems,

sighing over
And

of modern ture. culsupposed decadence Draper, extending with scientific rigor the

law of intellectual has

development to
Greece
as

societies

as

well

as

viduals, indi-

described

and flourishing

through

its childhood,manhood

and

decaying senility, Europe as just

entering its mature epoch of reason, China as waning toward the earth itself as growing hoary with its decrepitude, and wisdom, only then to pass away in the succession of dissolving cloud. worlQs, like a drop that sparklesin a summer According
no

to

the

and progressionists

ever, howperfectionists,

and

and ever it was societyis perfectible improving. And new opinion. The Western nations had long been restless and among the sentiments hopeful. In the Republic of Plato, of Cicero and

Seneca, had
as political

been well

broached
as

many and

ideas lectual. intelvocated adthe and

of social advancement, The

moral had

community

of

goods

at Pentecost

been

by
monastic

Epiphanius and
more
or

Chrysostom,
of the

illustrated middle

by

orders and

witnessingsects
less

ages,

at the Reformation

by rigorously applied

the Anabaptists

of lenarians for
a

Germany and the Puritans of England. The Milmodern of the early and Church had been looking reign of peace, when paradise. And with such social perfectionalso came
the whole earth should

Messianic
a

become

purely religious tions aspiradreams of moral and

after

More, presentingto King political improvement. Sir Thomas in which scribed he deHenry VIII. and Cardinal Wolsey a work England as an imaginary island named "Utopia,"or his ideal commonwealth, which No-where, had sketched
under all classes,fortunes and manners a equalize innocence and reign of frugality, James patriarchal peace. the Oceana after of his Plato's manner Harrington, modelling should
"
'*

Atlantis,had looked
revolution than his
to

forward

through
could
true

the storm
a

of

the

lish Eng-

the

halcyon
in the

pictureof

free be

fairer republic,

that of Venice, but which

only

descendants political

Atlantis

attempted by beyond the seas.

226

The

Schism in

Sociology,

[part i.

the cliildhood of the world. moderns and

Perrault, taking the part of the

likened
to

against the ancients,had

of the
arts

the apparent ebbs

floods

and

sciences emerge

which rivers,

plunge
increased

awhile

under

ground, only to
power. The

again

with

fullness and

reformers progressive and

of the French

Revolution, Turgot, Condorcet

career

St. Simon, then traced the

successive

of past

philosophy, through

intellectual

stages, towards
as

the

cartes positiveknowledge, hailed Bacon and Desof enlightenment,and heralds of a new era

sciences. perfection alreadyattained in the physical And whole schools of philosophical mystics are claiming that they have completed the circle of the mental and moral sciences, that they have brought the metaphysical sciences within the consciousness,and, in short,have seized grasp of their own all science by a sort of intuitive omniscience. There have been still bolder visions of a coming physical gress proScientific data have been sought for them and perfection. in the evidence of improving climates and species, in the survival the of favored of the
races

showed

and

opment nations,and in the industrial develcontrasted the

have globe. Palaeontologists

coarser

organisms of the primeval earth. Ethnologists, such as Crawfurd, Tiedemann the indestructible vitality and Guyot, have dwelt upon of the Jewish blood, in contrast with the Egyptian,the Greek and the Roman the increasing size and quality of the Anglo-Saxon ; upon brain,and upon the unprecedentedmixture of races and climates in America, as tending to the development of a and higher type of nationality.Political economists, like new Henry Carey,reversingthe dreary doctrines of Malthus and
with Ricardo, have maintained, that and elaborate
we

present refined floras and faunas with the

arguments
ascend
are

and

tistics, sta-

as superfecundity disappears

the animal fore belimit

intellectual scale, that the poorer and the richer, that science and of subsistence. And and
more

soils

exhausted
no

industryadmit

to the means

socialists, speculative
to

such their

as

Condorcet, St. Simon

Fourier, giving reins

the human

fancy,have looked forward to a time when shall become skill, body, through physiological
immortal, when
Homers under and Newtons shall
and when, million,

practically abound by the

whole desert

the organizedindustry,

CHAP.

III.]
been

Sociology. Scientific
reclaimed and
a

227
into
a

earth shall have and At

even

transformed wholesome

garden,

the

sea

converted

times, too, all these

and

beverage. lectual of moral, intelglowing prophecies

into

physical progress
human

have

been

blended been

into

one

liant brilthat

the

perfection. It has of and religions polities arts,sciences, pictureof

of

argued

successive

stead eras, in-

running in

fatal cycles, are

ever

advancing,as

under

laws spiral

which still preserve and progression, though individuals live and die,though improve the species, nations rise and fall, though mighty civilizations flourish and while he saw only the same decay. Vico himself, stages ever of average

admitted with each to have seems that, returningin history, enriched with nobler manners and laws, they were recurrence, better than the present thus promising a future Italyas much better than Pagan. Pascal and Turgot Christian Rome was as

the human only distinguished which as it, knowing no compose

not
or

speciesfrom the birth or death, or vegetable and

individuals childhood
races

age, but

exalted

it

over same

those

animal

which

only move
while
it is

in the
ever

cycles, generationafter generation,

and

with civilizations, much the

in Jouflroy,

progressing,through successive epochs growing knowledge, wealth and power. has ingeniously same argued that spirit,
due
to

this

of humanity, is this progressiveness mobility, succession of ideas,as the

masses;

its

to the intelligence,

expressedby
that be

ing leadthe

minds march
in

and

instituted

by

already
three

of

the growth intelligence,

career now on

of ideas,can that of the Christian

discerned

the

past

of mankind the

; and

great
to

civilizations
over prevail

earth, the
and

is destined

the Mohammedan

the Brahminical, by virtue the and ship leader-

of its intellectual of the Other dwelt

and vigor, under superiority foremost nations, England, Germany

as

France.

with writers,

much

as patriotism

have philanthropy,

the prospects of American ppon with the accumulated advantages of the

starting civilization,

European, Asiatic and African civilizations, and resuming all climates, races, polities entific sciand religions.Butler even hinted long ago, as a strictly
that conjecture,
reason

tends

to

predominate over
in
some

brute
state

force,and

virtue

over

vice,not

only

future

of

society on

earth, but

throughout

the

universe,in

distant

228 and

Tfu Schism in

Sociology,

[part i.
have

scenes

periods,where
each other and moral

all pure combined

shall intelligences under together progress.

discovered

the laws

of intellectual and

and affinity

Numerous been
as guing ar-

have too, from purely rational premises, philosophers, that it is the very of
to history,
as tendency of civilization,

well

aim

subdue

the whole

earth well
as

to

the service of man, and

to free him to

from

all physical as him

an

political tyranny,
of

provement expansion and imAnd if we study the several carefully certainly, moral and religious ciety, developments of somaterial, intellectual, open before indefinite
career

in their normal
seem some

order

and

mutual

dependence,it will

not

issues in wholly visionaryto project their combined ture, remote epoch, when art shall have triumphed over nascience
over over

error,

society over

the

dence individual.Proviinto

humanity,'and

earth shall be absorbed

heaven,

as

a star

fades into the dawn. the final result of the two

At which

as length,

separative processes
in that third

have

been

traced,we

now

find ourselves the whole

where stage of complete indifference, the doctrines millennium Whilst claimed

are

biblical sociology, and of the

of Providence, of the Church

as

abandoned

of

no

scientific authority or value. and have philanthropists and

historians great civilians, their

course hypothesesconcerning the origin,

of Scripto be compatiblewith the teachings destinyof society ture, have or ignored such teachings simply from philosophical
taste
or

to exclude to

them

prudence,a wing of the modem and as wholly unscientific,

science

school
even as as

is

striving

obstructive declared

the

true

of

humanity.

Comte,

the

founder
in

of

gered that until his day it had linmaintained sociology, the theological velopment, or superstitious stage of scientificde-

hampered by
much
as

the been

notion

of

Providence,

very

astronomy

had

retarded

by mythical

angels, arch-

spirits.Mr. of the new science, adopted J. S. Mill, definingthe terms out law of the universal evolution of humanity, but withComte*s even statingthe central problems of sacred historyand prophecy. The late Mr. Buckle introduced his historyof civilization with a discussion of the dogmas of free-will and or as interference, supernatural having been, predestination,
and

bewitched chemistry

by

infinitesimal

CHAP.

III.]
chief

Biblical

Sociology.
the formation that his

229 of
a

the hitherto, science.

are

impedimentsto
has claimed

historical

Dr.

Draper

laws

of

ment develop-

and occasionally free-will, cussing recognizes the fact of a Supreme Being,though without disthe corresponding question of His relation to such laws in history. But Mr. Spencer, as unable to conceive of a Providence of a Creation,lays it down as as a preliminary

with compatible

individual

that principle,
can

for those

who

entertain

that

there conception, called. be

be On

no

such

properlyso thingas sociology,

side of the
same

the revealed

science,however, may

correspondingdegrees of divergencefrom the rational gious theory of society. In the first stage occurred the great relitraced

predominance when the reformingperiod, Church and was everywhere returningto its normal position relations as a spiritual body, independent of the State,and its founders were to reorganize it on more new tural Scripstriving
a

revolt from

false

the theocracy,
was

vicious

of the court

of Rome.

It

the

and had

rational

Savonarola, WicklifT principles.

as

and

Huss

led the way Gerson

cellor martyrs to ecclesiastical liberty. ChanChristian Doctor, in of Paris,styledthe most

the great council of that

Constance,took

the firstbold stand

against
and the rectory Di-

papal autocracy, before which

subsequent

councils

only quailed in submission, until Luther burnt whose Cartwright, pope's bull at Wittemberg^ Thomas
churches of Church led the divine with Government
cost

him

his chair at

bridge, Cam-

first English Presbytery against that distracted the British

which rightof bishops, warfare

alleged kingdoms
were

sectarian

until the and

separate establishment of the

Godwin and

churches
at

of
same

England
time

Scotland.

Nye

the

the assailing
a

divine

rightof presbytery.
what (through

Jeremy Taylor,when
he termed
out

schoolmaster
mercy

in Wales of
a

the

and gentleness

noble

enemy),wrought

toleration in his Liberty of of religious principles by the Act of which, though soon Prophesying, repudiated Uniformity, were yet to be vindicated in the American churches. the apostle to the new world, George Whitefield, colonies as kindled the young whose common-place sermons ance alliof evangelical breathed that spirit with a tongue of flame, those

which

still glows in both

hemispheres. John Wesley

230 meanwhile
was

The

Schism

in

Sociology,
eclectic At

[part

I.

founding a

new

destined polity,

to

rival the oldest historical churches. the ties to

a

greatest reformer
which state-religion led Polity,

since

he

mers, ChallengthThomas Knox, sundering life-long in defended had eloquently Free Church of Scotland
as

his Christian
in

forth the

a pioneer already spreading process of disestablishment, and indeed dom. throughout Great Britain, throughout ChristenAnd in connection with various movements practical glican, faith Greek towards unity of the and Anand worship among the Episcopaland Presbyteriancommunions, large-

proceeding, the Scriptural with of Catholic the mystidoctrine and Apostolic Church one as cal Christ of and the Ghost. body Holy temple of But meanwhile,in the next stage of indifference, as if wholly
fresh historical
name, every to define anew research,
are

hearted

Christian

of scholars,

unconscious

of the

new

science

of

societywhich

has

been

emerging, have appeared various ecclesiastical schools still adhering to traditional dogmas concerning the nature, the As to the nature of and the triumph of the Church. history, Roman the Church, opinions diverged at the Reformation.
such Catholics,
or as

Bellarmin, defined
visible
as

the Church

visible
or

ciety, so-

as polity,

the of

Kingdom
men

of France
in the

the

Republic of Venice, composed

of the Christian faith and under Roman the the

united

profession
the

communion

of the sacraments, of chiefly

government Pontiff who, as

invested with

of lawful the
successor

pastors, and

of St. Peter and

vicar of

is Christ,

supreme

dominion, both temporal and

Palmer, have as substantially Anglicans, such spiritual. premacy only the primacy or sudefinition, rejecting adoptedthe same
been have Presbyterians the apostolic cession sucinclined to a similar view, restricting on a as to presbyters par with bishops or prelates. such of Protestant and Reformed divines, the great mass of the

Bishop

of Rome.

Some

But
as

Luther, Calvin

and

Zwingle, defined

the Church

an

ble invisiis the

of which of saints, communion or society, believers head, and all true only spiritual wheresoever they may be found, and howsoever

Christ the

membersi be

they may

from the derived historically with a polity whether organized, or as by the Episcopalians, simply Church of the Apostles,

CHAP,

in.]
the model and

Biblical Sociology.
of that Church
as

231

copied after
the
same

by

the

rians, Presbyteupon

Methodists

framed Lutherans,or substantially

ecclesiastical principles, as Unitarians. And

by

the

Baptists, Congregaagreed
of the in
jecting re-

tionalists and the

over

while

all have

Roman

dogma
have
to

of the supremacy differed which may be

Church and

the

State,they
to

in theory endlessly, the Church should

as practice,

the

extent
or State,

dependent be in-

of the combination As
to

of susceptible

union

and

with

it. the

the

historyof
has

Church,
a

the great body of ecclesiastical of views, with diversity

historians the
same

shown

like

velopment. apparent disregardof the accompanying secular deFirst

came

the

Protestant

schools,constructing

Mathias Catholicism. history,polemically, against Roman Flacius of Illyricum, learning at burg organizing German Magdehistories termed in a collection of topical the burg MagdeCenturies," ignored all European civilization but the primitiveand reformed Churches, as connected by a few anti"

papal witnesses
the Roman

of the

truth

in the

middle

ages.

Then

lowed fol-

Catholic

school

against Protestantism.
the folios of stigmatizing and substituting for them Flacius his
own

Cardinal
as mere

constructinghistory, polemically, Caesar Baronius,

centuries

of Satan,

"Ecclesiastical

Annals,"
into European

packed

from

the Vatican the

admitted library, mediaeval

civilization but itself with And

to

Arianism, as

nothing formation papacy, classingthe Reincidental heresy. a mere

polemicalhistories belonged the stillmore Afterwards of the Gallican prelates, Fleury and Bossuet constructinghistory appeared the various sectarian schools,
this school the David
interest

in exclusively

of

some

church particular

or

nomination. de-

Calderwood,

deprived

of

office for his

his standard wrote "History of the opposition to prelacj!^ Church of Scotland" against the Episcopalians;Peter Heylin,reinstated by the Restoration, composed his retaliatory Daniel Neal, in his well"History of the Presbyterians;" known defended history, and the and Puritans
a

rians againstboth Presbyteof other

Episcopalians ;

host

ecclesiastical

partizans converted
'

where

English history into a battle-ground, made elders and synagogues were apostles, primitive

232
to

The and

Schism

in
as

Sociology.
modem

[part l

reappear

and At

bishops, presbyters in defiance of all surroundingcivilization. congregations, clusively exthe pietistic history schools, constructing lengthcame Joseph in the interest of mere personal religion.
masquerade

posed type, comEnglish clergyman of the evangelical his Church History avowedly on a new plan,for the excludingall celebration of genuine pietyalone,deliberately other other elements of Christian culture as unedifying.And writers of the same school,such as Arnold, in his Impartial

Milner,an

Historyof
as

the Church

and

of

method the heroes of

to the extreme

have carried this unscientific Heretics, of glorifying schismatics mere

all

and making Christianity,

contemporaneous
a

with all great secular history,

or a

revolve around interests,

party

sect. to the

As

triumph
the

of the

Church, or Church
Roman Catholics the militant and former the the

of the drew

future,
umphant, tri-

opinionswere

also divided. Church

the distinction

between

Church

in the including clerical

of earthly hierarchy latter the with the

orders,headed

by

heavenlyhierarchyof saints restricted Virgin Mary. Protestants generally

between
and the invisible and for the visible Church of the
to

Pope, and in the and angels,crowned

their distinction

this world
a

alone,

looked

coincidence

two, in

perfected

Christian

at the end polity,

of the present

dispensation ; some
ordinarycourse
the especially

this Church anticipating of

and history

of the future in the

Providence ; but
a

the great mass,

new

it as Millennarians, predicting be introduced by the visible Jerusalem. In the third and

miraculous and

return

to economy, of Christ at reign

last stage of

social indifference,

science and

and as virtually repudiated unchurchly to construct an attempts made exclusively biblical doctrine of society. While some and large-hearted such Neander and Milman, have perfar-seeing divines, as

civil history have been and unchristian,

ceived the vital connection and history, such others,

as

of civilization with

in Christianity

Arnold
union

and

Rothe, have
form
a

looked

forward

to their consummate

in

an

ideal Christian state,

yet these have

and class,
as

been

too

exceptionalto

great guiding
and

yet could do littlemore

than

admit

lament

234 it is to be

Tlte Schism

in

Tlieology.

[part i.

instead of disorganized by the indifferent spirit, would the true ideal of prophecy and philanthropy, realizing

only
amuse

revive
us

the

dreams

of mediaeval

monks reforms.

and

or fanatics,

with

visionaryUtopiasand

The In

Schism

in

Theology.

the two at length, theology, antagonistswill be found gulf parted from each other as by an impassable On the rational side may be traced a gradual divergence from the whole revealed doctrine of

departure came of the dry, systematicdivinity false biblical theology,from the works It was of God began the schools. the time when and to be studied togetherwith His word, and brave spirits well as intelligent as were free-thinkers, believers, asserting of reason the rights authorityin religion. Raiagainstmere and a loyaldisciple of medicine mond of Sebonde, a professor
both had of

of the three stages of

religion. In the first the glad escape from a

Aquinas
a

and

Albertus,early in
on were

the

fifteenth century
ture na-

written and

treatise

the

Book

of Creation, in which
as

revelation

described the doctrine

two

preting volumes, interrewards of and

man

each

other,whilst
deduced

of divine

punishmentswas
as

from the moral

constitution

well

as

the law of God. under

France

Montaigne, having translated

the
new

the

work had

of Raimond

title of Natural

Theology,
into

proclaimedin

that

rightof

free examination

which afterwards to be more enunciated was distinctly religion, in Germany. by Collins in England and Reimarus Herbert of Cherbury, the father of modem tise deism, in his treaTruth as distinguished from then for the on Revelation, firsttime and advocated
mere

natural

while absolute,

in his

alone as religion Religion of the Gentiles the the latest

sufficient he
even

the problems of anticipated by attempting to separate Heathenism and

comparative theology,
common

essential truths

to

Christianity. Spinoza,the father of modern

that

pantheism, probed
of God
since

metaphysical questionof
the

the

nence imma-

in the

then has been of

logicaltheism

profoundestthought pursuing. Descartes, renewing the ontoAugustine and Anselm, with his terse

world, which

CHAP.

III.]
"I think the

Theology. Scientific God,

a

235
from the

formula

therefore of
a

God

is,"reasoned

conception to of whom, like

thus and

existence

that of

being, the very idea perfect involve the reality; and must triangle,
Samuel

opened
Cousin.

the

path pursued by
and

Clark, Mendelssohn

Christian

of Diodorus

ism Wolf, renewing the cosmologicaltheology, Hugh St Victor, in his Rational Theof the world
as
as

argued from the dependence of a God to the necessity effect

and
cause;

gent continson rea-

its only sufficient

and

thus

Baumgarten
theism collected from

and

Meier. and

prepared the way for Bilfinger, Derham, renewing the teleological Aquinas,
in his

of Athanasias the

Physico-theology,
those evidences of Goodness
of the

natural sciences existing the

to

design in nature, of Creator,which were

lecturers the moral
a

Power,
be
more

Wisdom

and

and

the

theism

fullyunfolded by the Boyle Bridgewater essayists. Crusius, renewing of TertuUian and Raimond, in his Guide to
from the natural and conscience have At those since

Reasonable
a

deduced Life,

proofsof
been

spiritual Lawgiver
by Kant,

Judge, which
Hamilton.

elaborated

Fichte

and

length
these
course

theism from Bishop Butler, assuming a demonstrated combined arguments, proceeded in his Analogy, by a of inductive sciences
to laya logic,

foundation

in the mental

and

moral

the remaining articles of essential religion, Divine Government, natural and moral, the Future State of and Punishments, and the Present State of Probation Rewards for those and which Discipline, and Tindall. and had been

systematizedby Toland,
that
was

Morgan

Since

then,too,
the

Catholic
to be

deism

of

JustinMartyr
the consent has

Savonarola,which

derived

from

of nations,from

internal

coalescence

of religions,

the

less avowed or begun to find more promoters in travellers, missionaries, antiquarians, mythologists, gists philoloand who historians, with the have been
into bringingChristianity

connection

Judaism,
well
as

Hellenism the

and

Mohamedanism Budhism and

of the ancient

world, as
a new

Brahminism,

Polytheism of
been human laws.

the present

day.

And of

thus the materials treated religion,

as a

have
versal uni-

collected for

science

and phenomenon, regulatedby psychical

social

Connected

with

these

however, there also investigations,

236

The

Schism

in

Tlieology.

[part i.

appeared in the second divergentstage numerous hypotheses, the developscarcelyscientific as yet, concerning the origin, ment
and
as

the

of destinyof religion,
in

natural and
in

or

essential religion,

manifested these

the

individual the of

the
were

first of the
two

problems,

origin of

society. As to there religion,

and super-

opposite
real
so

schools and

naturalism

naturalism, of
to

rationalism

ism. scriptural

According
revealed.

the

all latter, been

religionis supernaturaland
held from and the

And

it had

apologists, Justin Martyr

kindred Christian truths of

beginning. The Greek Clement, had described any

as

heathenism

but

the
a

germs
mere

of

the

Logos,
The

and had

styled Plato
borrowed his

himself

Hebrew the Old

who philosopher, Testament.

teachingsfrom
and of

Latin

Felix, had
Satanic could

denounced

Tertullian apologists, the myths and oracles claimed that the

Minucius
as

paganism

mimicries, and

its counterfeit

doctrines

only suggest
or

either that

Christians been and

or

were

phers philosoIn the gions reli-

that
ages,

the

had philosophers Mohammedan

as mere

Christians. Scandinavian human

middle

the also, treated

had
to be

been

diabolic

inventions,
tic scholasto
was

destroyed rather
as

than

converted. and

And

though
it

doctors, such
corroborative the reach
rise of

Anselm

Aquinas, had begun

so

frame

the great theistic argument,

as

since

famous, yet
was

only

of

revealed

which divinity,
reason.

held to be

beyond
the has

of unaided

But

since

the Reformation

deism, as
at

an

of nature, independent religion of Christendom

on

provoked
the and

anew

the
once

centre

the battles

which

earlyChurch
various

waged
had

the confines of heathendom, made

to

attempts have
which

been

reclaim

and

ex^

tenets plainthe religious

been

as captured,

it were,

from As

Christianity.
a

first class of of

it proofs,

was

urged
work

that

revelation burton

is religion

necessary
an

and

important

Dr.

spiritual Haly-

of St. Andrew's, in and

elaborate

entitled Natural

Religion Insufficient
Herbert that the
a

Revealed
nature

of light rule of

is

Necessary,argued against wholly defective as to the

a

being
not,
as

of

God,

duty

and

future state,and

that the

five articles of the

a

matter

do supposed absolute and universal religion obtain beyond the pale of the Chrisof fact,

CHAP.

III.]
among

Scientific Theology.
heathen of
true

237

tian revelation in
a

nations.

Bishop Conybeare,
is not
; that if

similar

Defence that the

Revealed

Religion againstTindall,
nature
men

maintained from
reason

alone, even
solve the

religionof by the wisest

essential
means

derivable

perfected, religion,
and the

it could such
as

not

most

questionsof

all

the of

pardon

of sin,the

of reformation

awards be and
a

little truth it contains needs to futurity ; that what confirmed and completed by a supernaturalrevelation; miraculous and prophetical that the known proofsof such
are more

revelation

obvious

to

common

minds

than

the

most

elaborate
in
a

reasoningsof deists and philosophers.Chapman, treatise styled Eusebius, repliedto Morgan, that
of
a

the
our

truths peculiar
mere

revealed moral

religioncannot
such
come a

be

tested
and

by

rational and
are

faculties ; that miracles

phecies pro-

the

proper

proofsof
of evidence

religion ; that the

down
to
us

Jewish
extract

and

Christian such them

have Scriptures

amply
to
reason

sustained

by

kind
a

; and

that the

attempt
to

from

Christian

deism

conformable Old

and

the fitness of

the things, by sacrificing is

Testament

and

modifying
natural and

the New, revealed. Tindall their

on

simply subversive
Dr. and Leland

of all

both religion, his special

of Dublin, besides

to replies

Writers learned

and

Morgan and his View of Deistical opponents, completed his labors with a

treatise

the

Advantage and Necessityof

by
the state the
second

tian the Chris-

as Revelation,

evinced

of the ancient heathen

world.

At

length Bishop Butler, in

and

part of his
of his

Analogy, condensed in one predecessors

every

arranged
course

all the of

arguments

compact

conceivable
it in

objection to
with the

revealed

reasoning,repelling and establishing religion,

of nature in the and
same

harmony
And added

general
or

scheme

Providence. vein has been

since that time

littleof value German

by

any

English

writer,unless

it be the argument last As

of Chalmers, that Natural

a

Theology,as

its

word,

stillcalls for class of been

revelation. former selves themThe

another

it has class,

of the proofs,corroborative are urged that all natural religions

traceable
learned

to the

Jewish

and

Christian

revelation.

tiles, TheophilusGale, in his work. The Court of the Genthus essayed, by ingenious historical and philological

238

The

ScJiism the whole

in

Theology.
and
mere

[part i.
Roman

to refer parallelisms,

Grecian
as

and from the

was

philosophy to
that sacred

the Word fire.

of God,
even

religion borrowed light

for traces of

Cudworth

sought

Trinity in
derived

Platonism.

Against
natural from

the

early deists,also, it

held that their so-called

by

them

it could

not

be found

either in

had been unconsciously religion the Christian Scriptures, since ancient or modern heathenism, social contract And
more

being
can

somewhat

like the
no

fiction of the

which

be traced in
our

existing government
of the other been

recently,
of religions

with the

growing knowledge world, eager apologists have

as mere

extant

them,

counterfeits school Morris and

or

strivingto explain corruptions of Judaism and

has who been would that revived

The Christianity.

of TertuUian and

by

writers,such

as

Holsam,

maintain,
the
strous monare

against learned
but infernal

Hindoos, philosophical
and

avatars triads,

human

sacrifices of Brahminism and incarnation,

parodies of the
or

the trinity, of

the

atonement,
and

distorted
rites

fragments
of

primeval prophecies,
as

that the grosser

polytheism are,

they

claim to such

be, mere
Advocate

and devil-worship

sorcery.

In distinction from

views, however, the

in the

late Archdeacon

Hardwicke,

Christian

Universityof Cambridge, in his thoughtful Christ and other Masters, after proving the unity of treatise, the human character of Hebraism, as and the prophetical race contrasted with Brahminism, Budhism and Polytheism, has
endeavored
to

show those

that

and Christianity the

correspondences between such as the facts of the fall, religions,

any

real

deluge, the

rite of away

sacrifice, may
in the

be

referred to

floating
respondences cor-

borne traditions,

great primeval migrations to

course international inter-

Asia, America
at later

and above

Africa,whilst the apparent doctrinal

mentioned The
are

due

to

periods.
that Nestorian

Abelorientalist, distinguished in Thibet and the had been

so

Remusat,
modified

maintained the
it

Budhism

by that travelers,
the East. the with and

missionaries

might
Abbe

almost Hue and

be termed Rev.

early European of Christianity

Beale Other have
plained ex-

The
same

Samuel
manner.

coincidences

in like

writers,
earlier Catho*

Frederick
more

have sought traces of a much Schlegel, Roman general connection. Henry Liicken,

CHAP.

III.]
at

Scientific Theology.
Munster,
in
an

239
work
on

lie Professor

elaborate

the Traditions of
a

of the Human

Race, has gathered evidences

and
modern

val primetribes,
in

from all ancient revelation,

as

nations and the

afforded

in their presages

legends
of the

of the fall and

deluge,and
the end

Messianic world.

coming

of Christ and

of the

Ernest
it
as a

Von
secret

scribed Bunsen, in his Unity of Religions,de-

tradition, preserved by all peoples in

their of

migrations.Professor Moffat, in his Comparative History has also proposed to connect the great systems Religions,
and

of India, China

Persia with

an

the revelation, aboriginal

monotheism of Noah, from which they have been patriarchal revolutions, whilst Judaism and departing through various have retained and completed it. The Jesuits thus Christianity of the Chinese to the pasought to trace the ancient wisdom triarchs of

fields their

Scripture. Living Protestant also seeking for such are

missionaries traditions
as a

in

ferent dif-

part of
similar of the

And aggressive work against heathenism. apologetic has been attempted by the late Bishop entitled The Bible Virginia,in a popular volume with tlie view Classics, of Greek But
as

Meade and

of

counteractingthe
and

pagan

tendencies

and
a

Latin

literature in schools class of

colleges.
ing transcend-

conclusive
two

proofs, includingyet
is
now

the

other
a

it classes,

spring from
is matured in

universal

revelation That been

urged that all religions which, in Christianity alone, Judaism

the
was

completed. has Christianity always religionis

but
an

and

thus resumed

orthodox

belief;that
the
of
a

natural

essential part of revealed,was the school reference to heathenism.

standingreply to to Martyr seems

divine

the be

English deists; and

with re-appearing,
and

Justin
similar first

origin of
have

ancient

modem

The

unconsciouslytaken by classical scholars, such as Nagelsbach, Liibker and Tyler,who have developed the theology of Homer, Euripides and Sophocles,or such as
step may
been

Ackerman,
with the

Baur

and

Tayler Lewis,
in
more

who

have

discriminated And

the Christian

elements of
a

Socrates, Plato and Tacitus.

or philanthropic spirit a

growth

pantheistic

conception of humanity, it has fragmentary truths,in the purer

been hailed
as

not

been

strange that such

refracted

rays

or

should have literature, pagan scintillations of that Divine

240

The which shines

Schism

in

Tlieology,

[part l

Word,
man

in fully

Christ

that cometh

into

the world. his Christian

alone,yet lighteth every such general Upon some

Chimes
from

Schneider, in principle
and
Roman
to prove

the Grecian
formers re-

fathers and after citingthe apostles, Classics, his

has compiled and arranged an position, and Scripture immense texts, as in varietyof heathen maxims of concordant sort a catechism,including every article of in his scholarly faith. Mr. Gladstone,also, treatise on Homer and the Homeric Age, argues that Greek mythology is not so much old
a

deification of the powers and his

Messianic

of nature, traditions.

as

theistic
in

The

corruptionof late Bishop

the sire De-

Trench,
of
unconscious

Hulsean has

entitled lectures,

Christ

all

Nations,

depicted,in
instinctive
some

striking light,the
of the whole
from

or prophecies

yearnings
Deliverer and his

heathen

world

toward

Great

sin,
of
a

Vanquisher
new

of death, Prophet,Sacrifice
in

Founder

profound and spiritual kingdom. Dr. Dorner, that the of Christ,has shown erudite History of the Person could universal idea of a God-man, that pervades all religions, humanized be realized in Budhism, which not God, nor in in deified man, nor Hellenism, which Judaism, which in Alexandrian Platonism, Messiah, nor sought a political which dreamed of an impersonal Logos, but only in Christ,
the Incarnate quently Gospels and subseunfolded through the stages of dogmatic history. Professor Edmund Spiessof Jena,whose Logos Spermais a learned collation of parallel from the Grecian passages

Word,

as

defined

in

the

And ticos

and

has maintained, in a sugwritings, gestive that the conmemoir before the EvangelicalAlliance, sensus with other religions of Christianity as includes, germs
New

Testament

of the divine such all,

sus
as

word,
reserves

certain
man

essential truths and future

common

to

them

the fallof

awards, while

its dissenas

from

them

the great doctrine

of the atonement

the proper

theme

of its own

revelation. special

It thus appears
some

that, by orthodox
form
or

writers,all religionis supposed,in

degree,to be revealed.
to the

According
natural and of ancient

is purely however, all religion rationalists,

rational in its

growth.

The

origin. And this opinion was also Celsus and Porphyry, earlyinfidels,

242

The

Schism

in

Theology,
but, when it,
other
once

[part
made

i.

neither contrary to reason,

nor

above

known,
within

as

and plain as intelligible of

and
our

any

truths

naturally

the reach

faculties.

Dr. Mathew

LawTindall,

fellow at Oxford close of his

in London, near the Judge-ecclesiastical old as the Crealife published his Christianity tion," as
"

in which

nature, is
all men,

the law or argued that natural religion, and obvious to the conscience absolutely perfect he
it neither

of
of

that
to

requires nor
enforce
are

admits

of

an

external

revelation

explainand
Christian

and it,

that the

pretended

Jewish

and

revelations

defective

in their evidences,

obscure and the without

in their statements, immoral

in their teachings,

the

of religion of Tindall
as

nature.

and force which universality belong to At length Morgan completedthe attack the internal distinctive truths of Christianity,

upon

Collins and

Woolston miraculous

had

already assailed
And
or

its external

and prophetical

evidences.

the system with fully,

thus elaborated French with wit

was

only reproduced,more
and

less

by

Voltaire

Rousseau,
and New

in the

Encyclopaedia;

German

culture

by

Reimarus

fenbuttel

fragments; and with Channing and Dewey, in the It was next attempted to

Lessing,in the WolEngland seriousness, by Christianity among

Sir Charles the close of the
of

form
merge

of Unitarianism. the
.

of the heathen world. religions of Hierocles and of Herbert, at a disciple century, republished the Life of Tyanna, with fabulous miracle-worker other
in the dark Christianity

Blount,
enteenth sev-

the Apollonius, of

the view

involving
ancient
at

which suspicions

rested upon and upon

paganism.
close of the cults and

In

the

same

spirit, Dupuis
of

Volney,
the

the

last century, in their work

origin of

empires,dared to rank Christ with Hercules and Adonis, and to class Judaism and Christianity, with other ancient religions, inventions of priestcraft, mere as
the revolutions
or

varieties of the sneered triad and and

at

universal

the the

worship of supposed resemblance

nature.

Since

taire Vol-

between

the Hindoo

Christian

such linguists,

quarians antitravelers, sceptical trinity, and Buras Holwel, Lubbock

nouf, have insinuated that the Hebrew

monotheism,

ritual and

angelology were
of

from the neighboring largelyborrowed tems sysIndia,Egypt and Persia,as by a like international

CHAP.

III.]
of

Theology, Scientific
mediaeval religions of Thibet,even to
now Christianity

243 appears
cross,

commerce

in

the Lamaism

the

use

of the

rosary,

holy water, vestments,

non-Christian

litanies and thus been all

processions.

And

while

writers have with

religion equally false

with
unwary

aiming to make revealed natural religions, as being alike

the liberal

them

mere

relic of

some primevalbarbaric superstition,

and comparative theologians, of apologists

school,have
least from them.
for

representingit as only equallytrue, or at with them, rather than its dissent magnifying its consent
Wolf thus suffered z^nd Priestly
a

been

double

ception misconand
on

having too favorablycompared

of all nations, whilst Christian
is best

Confucius

crates Sothe

with Christ.

Creuzer, in his great classical work

mythology
man,

the religions

known admitting that among adapted to the moral nature of its

and

in doctrine superiority, fessor worship, to their preparatory ministry. The late Prothe Religions F. D. Maurice, in his Boyle Lectures on

yet maintained

that

it

owes

of the

World,
dwells

after upon

distinguishingtheir
the

characteristic and

trines, docBudfit, bene-

Mohamedan,

Brahminical

hist sides of

as Christianity being fraughtwith danger or

according as they
their
due

ate

or kept in repressedand exaggerated,

proportions and
each
as

relations. of the Ten

some

Dr. Great

Clarke, in his examination

James Freeman whilst ReligioYis,

and Providential fucianism, Con-

assigningto
warrant, such

of them

vital truth

to Brahmanism, morality to spirituality

since penitenceto Boodhism, simply maintains that, they are ethnic,partialand arrested growths, Christianity fitted to superalone is catholic, complete and progressive, sede The late them as the religion of the whole human race. Theodore Parker, advancing more boldly,in his Discourses with the different forms of on Religion,classed Christianity Fetichism, Polytheism and Monotheism, as only the highest
.

extant

phase of

an

absolute

religion, pervading

countries,and Indian, the

come

embracing a paradise into which grim-facedCalmuck, the Grecian peasant, shall

East and

all ages and the swarthy

from

the

West,
and

to

sit down

with

Moses

and

with 21oroaster, But

Socrates

Christ.
to

the final effort has been

mere

derive of

all
man.

ing includreligion, That ancient

firom the Christianity,

reason

244 and modem

^^ heathenism

Schism thus
or

in

Theology,

[part i.

had originated essential

that ^general belief;

natural

long been the is discoverable religion

the aid of a revelation, but without was by mere reason, the peculiarboast of the English deists ; and the school of Celsus and Porphyry would to have returned, as respects seem The way like human a originof Judaism and Christianity. as Wolf, was incautiously opened by such devout philosophers Locke and
to demonstrate Kant, striving

the

and

to

theology,to prove confine religion as

reason

the
mere

reasonableness

vealed dogmas of reof Christianity,

within morality,

the bounds Schleierma-

by such cher,Wegscheider and

of pure
;

divines,as philosophic
De Wette
; and

stillfurther, by such

daring
And
it

thinkers

as

Hegel, Schelling and

revelation and

Fichte, in
of

their

of religion, of philosophies

mythology.

with only remained, by combining the speculative spirit the historical critical research, to separate the mythical from element
in sacred
as as

well

as

classical

and antiquity,
as

exhibit Hebrew

Jehovah
itself as

but

an as

Israelitish Jupiter, Samson

but

Hercules, Jesus
mere

only a Jewish Socrates, and Christianity mythology. David Frederick Strauss, in his

of maintaining the possibility between their myths in the New Testament, discriminating and historical marks, and giving rules for detecting philosophical all previousEnglish,French them, proceeded to rally and German skepticismagainstthe literal truth of the gospel with the view of resolving them into pious creations histories, of the evangelists, which out of a woven they had artlessly few extraordinary combined with Messianic traditions. facts, Bruno the infidel to Bauer, rebounding from the orthodox of side cism Hegelianism,then completed the destructive critiof Strauss,in the
as

celebrated

Life of Christ,after

them by assailing Synoptical Gospels, of their authors, mere thoughts, dogmatic afterthe original tive narraChristian Baur,

conscious

inventions

they had engrafted upon of St. Mark. Meanwhile, Ferdinand leader of the Tubingen school,by a more subtle dissection of the Acts and Epistlesof the Apostles, essayed to trace the of the First Three Christianity Centuries,from its earlyJewish
and
to

which

Gentile

phases

in the rival schools of

of Peter

and

Paul,
the

their coalescence

in the Council

Nice,togetherwith

CHAP.

III.]

Theology. Scientific
of the the Trinity, Incarnation

245
and

subsequent development
the

Atonement,
into

through
forms

successive

tory, stages of dogmatic hisdialectic. At

the

of the

Hegelian

length

the dogmatic as well as historic Ludwig Feuerbach, assailing retained in his "Essence of Christianity" nothing but the fiuth, abstraction of the understanding or idea of God mere as a pology, of humanity, evaporated theology into anthropersonification hallucination. piety itself to mere all religion would be rationalists, thus,by the extreme purelymythical and illusive. and reduced As
to

And
dered ren-

the

second
were

or developmentof problem,the history

there religion,
to
mere

also two

rival

the schools,

one

it referring

Providential mental advances and

and dispensations social laws.

the other to interpositions, gion According to the former,reli-

in

historyby

series of miraculous

messengers,

incarnations, revelations.
Montanist

the especially Christians,

economies, the early Many fathers, Ignatiusand Terof

as

and also Lactantius;held that tullian, had itself

was

been about
a

Judaism so Christianity superseded by Christianity, to be superseded by a more complete apocalypse

Advent of Christ,General Resurrection

Heathenism

and

with and

Second of the

Judgment
for
a

world,and reign of
years.

earth

thousand

The

same

the risen saints upon Millenarian view was

revived

in the

thirteenth

cates advoor century by the Fratricelli, such Gospel,*'

as

Joachim. John Judaism was Amaury of the Son, of the t hat the dispensation Father,Christianity and a new approachingdynasty that of the Holy Spirit ; the the of firstheralded by the twelve sons second by the Jacob, third the and the twelve apostles of Christ, twelve angels by such successive of the heavenly city. According to Postel,
and of Parma, who contended that economies births of then
are

of the

so-called

"Eternal

connected

with the

four

distinct incarnations
as

or

first in Christ,
as as

divine

nature

the Son
at

of

God,

in Adam

the head the founder

of the human of
a new

Virgin Mary
at last in the nature.

length in the kingdom, and spiritual

race,

resurrection
a

as

the

Redeemer

of both in
a more

man

and rical chime-

At

later

period similar views, but

with the and occult

form,

were

associated

sciences

by

the

Boehme Paracelsus, Rosicrucians,

Fludd, who

represented

246

The Schism

in

Theology.

[part i.

destined soon and Mahometanism to give place as Christianity whose followers would to a new enjoy perpetual religion, After the youth, immortalityand magical,physical powers. of the ferments with the political reformation,in connection

time,the

same

manner,

by
who

the

advocated, in a stillmore cal practiopinionswere ously by the Anabaptists in Germany, and conspicuFifth Monarchists of the English Revolution,
that the four great antichristian monarchies
jected pro-

believed

the Babylonian,Persian,Grecian by Daniel in history, and about to be succeeded by the return of Roman, were lished estabChrist and reign of the saints in a theocracyforcibly the ruins of all earthly kingdoms. And at length, upon
in recent
or

have been recast,with times, such speculations

a

more

less scientific pretension, as In this

way
are

theoryof

explained the
Heathenism.

to

ancient

and

modern
as

religion. relations of Christianity The earlyecclesiastic

and

universal

such historians, have

seen,

Bossuet, Prideaux
to connect

Schuckford,.as
of divine

we

endeavored
one

all sacred and scheme

tory profanehis-

together in
for the

world-wide

tions dispensa-

of the heathen religions revealed in world, and the vindication of the one true religion the Jewish and Christian Church. Jonathan Edwards, in the but with more sketched same spirit, a dogmatic precision, of Redemption as devised the History of the Work cred saamong the of in and human executed Trinity by persons history vast providential economies, extending from the fallof man to the incarnation of Christ of
and

destruction

of the false

the

end

of the

world, and
as

volving inas

the overthrow
ancient

heathenism, in
of

its modern

well

forms, by

means

and specialinterpositions of interpreters

as

judgments. Mede, Lowth and

of Daniel

Learned

supernatural prophecy, such

Keith, have
as

regarded

the four beasts in powers been

to make

the book

denoting
and Divine

Assyria, Persia,Greece
subverted for the universal

the great pagan have Rome, which

in order

of
cessively suc-

by monarchy

Providence

way

of Messiah such

at the end

of the present

with dispensation. Consistently of missions foreign modern has been

views

the
a

great

prise enter-

organizedas

moral

crusade

against the
Budhism and

systems of Brahminism, school Polytheism; whilethewholeMillennarian

anti-Christian

CHAP.

III.]

Scientific Theology,

247

day attach no higher importance to the work than as a tile vindicatory proclamation of the gospel againstsurvivingGenfalse that they can neither which, are so religions utterly
of
our

be reformed

nor

converted, but

must

be

the ever-imminent In the

same

coming
have and ancient

of Christ in been modern

simply destroyed at judgment.

relations While of
it has

manner

explained the Judaism.

and

to Christianity
ever

been

the orthodox

belief that the Old

as

Testament
extent

has been of that fulfillment

fulfilled in the New, there have

yet
been

to the

mode

interpretation. claiming Witsius, though disthe allegories of the fathers, almost equalled them by maintaining that everything in Judaism was typicalof not something in Christianity, tioned menmerely the few antitypes
The earlier school of Cocceius Glass,
and

different schools

of

by
the sober
an so

the
most

but apostles,

the

entire

Jewish
Moses

ritual and The

tory, hismore

trivial ceremonies

and and

incidents.

school of

Macknight,

Marsh

Stuart admitted

evangelical import into the Old Testament "r as it has been actually discriminated
Testament the from of ritual and

Scriptures only and explainedby they

have The German the

the New cited school Scottish whole for the Church school
a

writers,in the instances which

propheticalbooks.
and and

Hengstenberg

Olshausen, together with

of have Scripture,

school

df Fairbaim

the Bonar, reconstructing looked

Christologyand

Typology

Gospel in
in

the Pentateuch, Christ in the Psalms, and the the and literalistic Millennarian, pate Judge Joel Jones anticifulfillment of the Old

of

Prophets. And McNeile Bickersteth,

more as

the

stillfurther and
in

miraculous well
as

Testament

modern

ancient

Judaism, by

the

storation re-

of the

Christ Him

as

their
a

Holy Jews Messiah and political

to the

Land, the Second

their
at Mt

Advent

of with

predominance
Zion.

in

to theocracy,

be established

view Finally,this supernaturalistic relations of ancient Churches Church and modern

connect

has

^extended
with the

to

the

Christianity.Nearly
themselves and
to

all existing

strive to

of

but in different kinds apostles, The Greek Church, claiming relationship. Romanism is to be and

of the

primitive degrees
alone

be

and catholic, treats both apostolic while Mohamedanism as heresies,

Protestantism
as

anathematized

248
the bastard the prophet,

The

Schism in Theology.
the The
name

[part i.
of the Gilse

under Christianity predicted

man

of sin,the anti-Christ.

Roman

Church,
with the

professingto
miracles and
as

have

completed

the

Apostolic doctrine

denounces dogmas of her saints and fathers, ganism pathe of the anti-Christ, or mysticalBabylon lypse, ApocaProtestantism
as an

and
anism.

incidental

apostacy, like Ari-

The

different Protestant
to

Reformation have

have

been

Churches, maintaining the revival of primitive Christianity,

as

usuallystigmatizedCatholicism
Mohamedanism with of
some

the

and anti-Christ,

classed
a

cherished

opinion
and be

Paganism. It has, indeed, been such as large-minded scholars,

Catholicism and ism Protestantwhich will
in the

Neander, UUman
are

that Schaff,
in
an

to
a

reunited

ideal future

Church,

complete

series of divine

foreshadowed dispensations,

characters of Peter,Paul and apostolic age, by the respective literalistic sects of Swedenborg, Irving John. But the more and

Cumming,
or

forms regarding all existing

of

as Christianity

corrupt

of the New and powers,

are imperfect, looking for the speedy establishment Jerusalem of the Apocalypse, with apostolic gifts

the

miraculous

conversion

of

Judaism,
on

lent the vio-

destruction universal renovated

of Mohamedanism Messiah And thus and the

and
saints

Paganism,
the
in
one

and

the of
a or

reign of
earth.

scene

it has

become,

form

another, a
is
a

that the conviction, prevailing of

of history all other

Christianity religions.
historical

career supernatural

triumph
a

over

According development by
in especially

to

the other
is religion

hypothesis, however, the purely natural always

faith.
process,
some

of

invariable laws.
times

And of

it has

found The

regulated advocates,
to
ciate asso-

decaying
and

Egyptians,and

after them

the Greeks

Latins, were

accustomed

and depravitywith great astronomical epochs of innocence such as periods,marked by terrestrial catastrophes, universal deluges and conflagrations, had been used by which the gods as the means of punishing and renewing the human Amid the decliningmythologies of the ancient world, race.
it
was

the infidel

policyof
the
to

Celsus

and

Porphyry
as a

to

confound rational

the Christian

with

Platonic

Logos
as

purely
natural

conception,and
heathen

class the
feats of

miracles

and
mere

prophecies with
manifes-

oracles and

magic

Digit^edby

VjOOQIC

so
It
was

The also

Schism

in

Theology.
scientific

[part i.

attempted,in

the

same

the

with historyof Teligion the Turgot, secularizing

laws of universal the

even

to connect spirit, intellectual development.

historyof Bossuet,
of
a career

had human

associated mind
as

with Christianity Condorcet had

advancement

the of

; and

sketched

science traced

gradually outgrowing religion. Hume,

natural under

too, had

the

monotheism,

faculties of

from history of religion, polytheismto the action of the imaginativeand speculative St mankind. Simon, completing such

views, then connected

his great intellectual

religious progress of the epochs of social synthesisand

the
seen

race

with

analysis,

organizationand

polytheism and
and of Christianity
in
a

as disorganization, then and infidelity,

at

first in ancient Catholicism

in

modem

Protestantism, and
which he
treatise dedicated

about

to

announced

again in a New appear himself as the Messiah

in his Science

to the to

Pope. Buchez,
the social

of mon Sito

History, endeavored
Moses
can

connect

logic of
to

St

with the successive

and
to Christ
as

revelations to

Adam,

Abraham,

completedby
more

the

dogmas

of the Galli-

Church.
to

Pierre Leroux, with

subtlety, metaphysical

strove

resolve ancient
as a

St

Simonism
upon

based

social

into Judaism and modern Christianity of pantheistic of humanity, sort religion tempsychosis equalityand involving the perpetual meindividual the
in

of the

the

race.

And

Augusta
emerging

Comte,
from
into
to

as

if

combining
St

ideas

of his

predecessors from
as

Campanella
a

to

Simon, representedtheology
the classic monotheism of the middle

primitivefetichism, through decomposed

make
way

polytheism,

the Catholic become thus

only then by Protestantism,Deism, Atheism,

ages,

and

for the

gion or purely scientific relipositivist

of the future.

It has itself to

still further

been

attempted
of

to

subject Christianity
Providential the opment. develof religion

or supposed religious Bishop Butler, reasoning from

laws

analogy

had

equal boldness and caution, that the whole put forth the magnificent conjecture, Christian scheme from the beginning of the world, with all its miraculous phenomena, in the view of higher intelligences,
nature,
ago

and

long

with

may

appear

as

much

natural

process

regulatedby general

CHAP.

III.]
as

Theology. Scientific
of the
seasons or

25
a

laws

the march

the

of history

flower.

Lessing, too, had represented the successive revelations of as Judaism and Christianity only educatingthe human race by
reason

developing

in

historywhat
And

existed

in potentially

the

of mankind.

Kant, Fichte

that revealed maintained severally with rational religion, that its contents and that prejudged or criticised a priori,

Schellinghad is essentially tical idenreligion

may be it is itself

and

rationally only a
ral natu-

higher stage

in the

developmentof
world. Carl
in rationalism,

the

mythologiesor
Nitzsch, on

religionsof
between then awaken
means

the

Ludwig

the

basis of the Kcintian

an

Authoritative that the

the " Difference a treatise upon tion," Revelaand a Didactive

to

argued

was only design of Christianity

also
some

enlarge the latent truths of natural religions by of its prophets and apostles. William Traugott Krug, of Kant, and his successor at Konigsberg, in disciple
and Letters the
on

the that

of Perfectibility
a once or

Revealed

Religion,
minds,
start

taking
not

ground
that the

be

revealed

all at

perfect to imperfectand
and
a

absolute

could religion finite

maintained

object of Christ
elements towards it

His

was apostles

simply
the
court
race

to

premise
upon
a

the

of such

and religion

career

ChristophVon
on

Ammon,
that
as

preacher at Dresden, in his work

the

"

Development

of

Universal towards Christianity a Christianity superseded Judaism by each

held Religion,"
a more

spiritual system,

beyond the generation should expect to advance traditions of its predecessor into ever gious higher stages of reliknowledge and wisdom. Hegel also taught that the
so

absolute

contained religion having been dimly

in the Christian

foreseen

in the

trines, images and docearlyChurch, only of

reached his
own

its full apprehension through the dialectic process

in philosophy. Zeller,

"Critical

and

Historical

has pointed out of Christianity," Essay on the Perfectibility the affinity of such views with those of the early and mediaeval who millennarians,
as

looked

for

new

and dispensations who sociologists,

lations, reve-

well

as

those other

of modem

include

with Christianity

interests under

great laws of human

development
At

and
a

perfectibility.
new

length, by

school

of historical research, attempts

252
are

TJu made

Schism
a

in

TIteology.

[part i.
or

to

construct

so-called

comparative theology
Christian

ductive in-

science
as

of

Some religions. Freeman

such apologists, have ingly unknowand

Trench, Maurice, J.
taken
a

Clarke,

may

step

in this direction
as

by exhibitingancient

modern

heathenism

brilliant

though

distorted

and

mentary frag-

reflection of the with Christianity affinities spiritual

pagan

which
as

peculiartruths of that Judaism and they co-existed; by exalting the

as

well

historical connections

between
as

and

revealed

and religions;,

by representingthem
absolute Moffat and

some conspiring and converging toward religionof the future. Professor

"

versal uni-

also,in

his

Comparative History of Religions,"though insisting upon the revealed origin of Judaism and its supernaturalcompletion
in

describes Christianity, alternate revolutions

natural

progress

gions of all reliNoa-

by
chism
to

and

reformations,as from
to

Confucianism,from
to

Brahminism
But
to

Budhism, from
of

Catholicism

Protestantism.

the honor

proposing a
Max

distinct science of who Miiller,

process

seems religions suggested that it

belong
be

to

Professor

should

constructed

by

and should comparative philology, other religions as being indeed Christianity among of toward
and

like that

clude ina

standard

which

in various

have degrees they^

to

mated approxileave
to

yet

itself also

destined

decline

and

the task of reconstructing more religionists some philosophic The Westminster successor. Review, while agreeing perfect with the Oxford Professor
in

the the
age

main, doubts
of the world.

if the

new

science ancient

is to be

sought at this religions

in his treatise such
a

among
mature

of uncorrupted teachings M.
to

Emile have

Burnouf,
of

upon

the of

already founded

science

subject,claims religions upon the

sciences

and archaeology, taining maincomparative ethnology, philology, that the Aryan races and the Semitic were pantheistic, that both races elements have commingled in monotheistic, and that all religious Judaism and Christianity, creeds, with their succeed issuingcults, conflict and
wax wave

each

other

under which

ferentiation, fixed laws of dif-

survival, by
a sea.

great orthodoxies
and dies
or a

and

wane

as

as inevitably

germ

grows

rises and
to

falls in the

As

the third

of religion, two problem, the destiny

oppo-

CHAP.

III.]
opinions are
also

Scientific Tlieology,
emerging.
destined to be

253
to
one

site

According

of

them,

all other
as

the

supplantedby Christianity The apostles selves themabsolute religion of the future. one barian for barproclaimed it as a gospel for Jew and Gentile,
are religions as

well

as

Greek

and

Roman;

and

the Chiliast fathers

over

looked

for it3 immediate

forcible

triumph

ing the surround-

paganism by a second coming of Christ in judgment. The face subsequent missionary labors of Augustine in England, Boniin Germany and Siegfried in Sweden, proceeded more in the spirit of ecclesiastical propagandism. It seems to have the policy of the imperialChurch, under Charlemagne, been
to

conquer which it prowess of the

as came

well
in

as

convert

the Scandinavian

conflict, subduing them

with religions first by warlike

and

then

mediaeval

by spectacular worship. but the theocracy were by

to burn

The

great crusades

effort of

Europe
even

to

supplantMahomedanism
proposed
to the

the

sword.

Roger

Bacon

the focal rays

Pope by would mirrors. Raymond LuUy incendiary have overthrown his great art of logic. with them dialectically At a later period, Campanella revived the theocratic dream of universal papacy, Hildebrand in a treatise on styled the to persuade the king Monarchy of Messiah," and endeavored
of
"

the cities of the Mussulmans

of

Spain

to

begin a series of wars throughout Europe, as by

the

for the well

as

of extirpation the
maintenance

testantism Pro-

of
and

Catholicism Africa. of the press

Spanish conquests
a more

in America, Asia
to

But the

JesuitPropaganda sought
efficient manner,
missions
in

in hierarchy and the net-work

the losses repair with its polyglot the world.

of

all parts of

During
also have

present century, the great Protestant

Churches

engaging in organized efforts for the universal proclamation of the gospel in heathen lands. And at length such aims, with the growth of commerce, diplomacy and
been have begun philanthropy,
as

to

assume

color of scientific prevision

The

near now

success. practical em the different forms of modover Christianity triumph in the is already thus anticipated heathenism event an as future. It is argued that the Christian as religion, ca, maintained by the leadingnations of Europe and Ameriwith is not only accompanied with a higher civilization, as

well

of

of

254
more

The

Schism and

in

Theology,

[part

i.

intellectual political, and savage

barbarous within

power of Asia and religions of

moral

than the semi-

Africa,but

tains con-

itself elements

before which
sooner or

they,in

their and

and permanence truth, vitality weakness and decrepitude must, die out,
as

succumb later, Scandinavian

career.

did the Grecian, Roman

it encountered in

and its earlier

which mythologies,

Confucianism, according to Neumann, McClatchie and other Chinese cited by Hardwicke, has scholars, of Noah into long since degeneratedfrom the pure monotheism
a

system

of

mere

atheistic state-craft and checked

utilitarian ethics

which, having

by Budhism, must inevitably before the advance of Christianity, wane as propagatedby the missionaries and already espoused by the leaders of the great liam native rebellion. Brahminism, according to the learned Wiland Wilson, has long since declined into Jones, Wuttke the priesthood, with the mere dreamy pantheism' among the populace,and though it has grossest polytheism among and Mahometanism, yet it survived its conflicts with Budhism likelyto withstand that Christian civilization with remains which it is fest becoming permeated. Budhism as of rival formidable the most Christianity, embracing, perhaps, in and different human the of millions race countries, as many and Hue Remusat yet, according to the testimony of Gutzlaff,
is not
so

been

it was

in its

originlittlemore

than and
more

against Brahminism, hopeless nihilism,ready for a

its proper of

testantism speciesof negativeProhas alreadywaned into Christian positive feiith

as

complement
and
in

As

to

the

and polytheism

fetichsionaries misof the offer

no

ism

America Africa, agree

Oceanica, all travelers and

forms
can

them as degraded representing which and devil-worship grossest nature-worship

intellectualobstacle
The

to a purer

creed. modem similar

over triumph of Christianity from hametanism is also predicted

Judaism
data and
are

and

Mo-

ings. reasonmere

It is maintained dead traditions left to and

that these

systems

at best
were

arrested

growths,which
the defunct

sloughed

off and

of ancient religions gress Egypt and Persia,that for a time accompanied the earlyprosince of revelation. long having discharged Judaism, like perish, is regardedby all Christian writers preparatory mission,
as

its

CHAP.

III.]
anachronism

Scientific Theology.
in the
can

255

an

modem

which legalism, the conversion and Advent.

only be Jews
return

world, a form of dormant lifeby quickened into evangelical Jesus

to the
as

of the

to

their Land such

only

true

siah, Mes-

their possibly

Holy

at His

Second
as

Mohametanism,
and

Weil, Sprenger from Christianity toward relapse

"talism fast

according to can Palgrave, only

effete and

authorities
as
a

be viewed

great

Judaism, a speciesof
corrupt through its own grotesque
anomalous
mixture

sensual

becoming

fiery
of all
our

passions.
three

And

Mormonism,
cited

that
as an

is only religions, civilization.

blot upon

Christian

all antichristian over Finally,the triumph of Christianity is not less confidently expected as its last heresy and infidelity that the one achievement. It is claimed by all Churches
true

faith will yet

come

out

victorious and

over

error,

as

in former writers
no gard re-

conflicts with

schismatics
as a mere

sceptics. Catholic
incidental of heresy, of the Church Protestant
of the

Protestantism

greater
the Ariupon

in the onward significance

anism

march

than

of the fourth
as a vast

century.

writers ages,

look from

Catholicism the whole

apostasy
now

dark

which

primitive power and And both Catholics and Protestants unite in classing fervor. the the infidel sciolists of the day with the Italian naturalists,
Church
is
recovering

with

the English deists,

as one

French

atheists and

the German Thus

pantheists,
in that,
to
a

foes to
way
or

be

certainly vanquished.
have

it appears

another, all Christians

shall Christianity

are

looking

forward

time of

when

extirpated every

other form

religion.

According to
itself destined

the

to be

is however, Christianity hypothesis, togetherwith other religions, supplanted, of religion resisted Its the future. From
a

rival

by

some

new

absolute claims
were

the first, bitterness

pire em-

its exclusive

that

to lingers

this hour.

by Judaism with march through the

with have

Roman

toward

was universality

by disputed

the different forms

of

paganism, which sought to extinguish it and by the eclectic infidelity which would
itand them in
a new

persecutions, merged
The
rude

both gions reli-

catholic creed converted

of

reason.

of the North, when virtues with its

gentle graces.

baric mingled fierce barby it, Mohametanism, with a

2S6

The

Schism

in

Theology.
to

[part i.
have

of the resistless proselytism

its very

sword, seemed
away

conquered
Its
ever-

shrine

and

wrested

half its

empire.

asserted

Asia and Africa,and apfrom parently repelled catholicity, of the in twain throughout Europe by means rent Churches,has great schism between the Eastern and Western since been

broken by intestine wars, and at length repeatedly And intp the countless sects of Protestantism^ pulverized

through an up which, meanwhile, has grown infidelity abuse of its very light and freedom, after contending with it in Italy, England, France, Germany and America, successively
that
seems now

preparing to
at firstclaimed

formulate

the

terms

of its surrender

and It

downfall.
was

that the of

new

absolute

of religion

the

future

will grow

out

revealed
out

itself has Christianity mediaeval millennarians

grown

of

as historically, religion, and The early Judaism.

idea of such having made the general for modern it has only remained final religionfamiliar, a and worship out of its creed, polity to construct sociologists

of existingChristian civilization. The New Christianity of the State is simply a proposed reorganization St. Simon of the Church, such as charity, fiatemity upon the principles the with equality, for the provisions and the addition of of scientific and
caste

economical and
erty. pov-

eradication

slavery, war,

Leroux, besides
of St. Simonism
reminiscence

maintaining the historical connection revelation into resolved with Christianity,

and presentiment, identified the future life the made
race, God

and

with the present state,the individual with

man,

with gion reli-

and

heaven
in

with
mere

earth ; in

word,
Comte

the

new

completed it with his Positivist catechism, calendar and ritual, designed for the of heroes,sages and philanthroworship and commemoration pists,
to consist

humanity.

and

modelled

upon

the forms

of Catholicism.

Instead

looking for such a renovated Christianity, however. Dr. with his hereditary a Phillipson, creed, projected consistently fulfilled Judaism or Messianism the final religion, count acon as
which had containingthat essential monotheism become corrupted by the followers of Christ and Mahomet Islamism, too, by James Freeman Clarke, has been classed with and Judaism Christianity
as one

of

of its

of the three

catholic

25 8

TIu

Scldsm

in

TJieology,
a

[part
as

i.

with the view of propagating such deists,

common

faith

the future

of religion

all nations. historical added researches and

tive compara-

At

length, to
new

such been

studies have

projectthe
the The fusion German

absolute

speculative attempts to such as were made by the religion,

extract
an

stillmore

who Neo-platonists,

sought to
with

eclectic creed
in

from

of Christian

Pagan
to

doctrines

their

day.

sublimate further
to

Hegel,having striven to it has oeen but a step religioninto philosophy, into mythology,and retain evaporate Christianit)'
from idealists, residual ideas
as are

Fichte

only such
advanced

to likely

survive

the disintegration

of all

existing religious systems. Accordingly some writers of the school are alreadypropounding this
W. R.

faith of posterity. Mr. philosophic of

Gregg, in
such
reason,

his Creed

Christendom, after urging that there is no which revealed religion be tested by cannot
to siftthe truth from

thingas
proposes
a

the

error

of the elements
on

by Scriptures
of which Faith and

species New,"
a ligion, re-

of Christian

the Eclecticism,

he delineates. the

Dr. Strauss,in his final work

the "Old

having

shown
in the

that

we

are

no

and longer Christians, is

that

ordinary sense,
a

substitute for it the without

to

would now scarcely possible, veloping conceptionof a law-governed cosmos, de-

Creator, yet full

if it were

of life and
a

reason,

and Bur-

be

treated
seems

as

devoutly as
essence

deity.
is neither
a

Emile

nouf
common

to

from the history of all religions, that the infer, and

a

germ

of all of them but superstition, it is the mission with

an

original
strate demonHart-

nor revelation,

barbaric

theory metaphysical
to

of the world, which

of science

through its conflict

mann, in and
a

And religion.

Edward

recent

anity of Christitreatise, styledthe Disintegration

the

unchristian
to the

Religion of the Future, has argued, from the tendencies of liberal Protestantism, and irreligious
universal

which

and possibility of some new necessity the exhibit shall of oriental synthesis
as

religion,

the

one

and occidental theism panfaith of mankind catholic, philosophic indifference perfect in

our

The

third and which

last stage of reached

and

ration, sepa-

has been
or

the

natural

rational

day,is that of rendering theology wholly independentof the

the
as Scriptures no

and biblical,

aside setting quietly

longer

CHAP.

III.]
scientific

Scientific Theology.
authorityupon
even

259

questions. It religious and but a convenient distinction which the early was logical theists pursued in treating natural religion as a purelyrational science to revealed religion, and preliminaryand fundamental who the later comparative theologians are trasts studyingthe conand well as affinities between ism, heathenas Christianity
can

of any

only construct
of the

new a

apology
school
to

for the former deistical and

at

the
non-

expense,

latter.
is
now

But

of

Christian with

writers

aiming
exhaust

exalt heathenism

to a
a

level
mere

and Christianity
or

revealed

religionin
to

natural

essential

common religion as
we

to mankind.

St. Simon, invest this

Leroux,andComte,
new

have with

seen, endeavored

religionof humanity
hitherto
as

the

gations sanctions,rites and obli-

Atheistic
to

such

Catholicism. or appertainingto Christianity would a be, Mr. J. Stuart Mill ventured religion
even

suggest that
and

Christians

might

find in it

an

structive in-

object of contemplation. profitable

Professor

Catholicism without Huxley, though depreciatingit as mere Christianity, only substitutes for it another which he vaguely Dr. Christianity. has lately Comtean Tyndall,in the same spirit, proposed w ard scientific in some as a special hospital ment experiprayers value of And the while to test physical supplication.
as a

describes

sort

of Calvinism

without

some

from

attempting to eliminate others seek to introduce religion,

are

thus

the Christian into it pagan

element and
even plained com-

heathen

elements.

The

Westminster

that Christian
as

advocates

long stigmatizedpagan
the

Review

since

antiquity
in heathenism

alike denying profane history,

and the human

divine elements

elements work
on

in

Dr. Christianity. "Ancient

Thomas

Inman

in his voluminous

Faiths embodied

in Ancient Christ may

to trace

Names," though admitting that the teachingsof

have been
as

simple and originally

well
as

pure,
to

endeavors
a

all Christian

Pagan symbolism
to

tive priminames

sensual and emblems

culture,and
Theodore

ventures

associate

sacred

with the grossest ideas and

as

Deists,such
maintained in the

Parker, Fox
the moral and

images. Advanced and Mackay have

is contained

that the
or

only
in

real revelation of God constitution

universe
common

of

human

nature

to all ages

countries,and

that

Christi-

26o

The Schism added littleor

in

Tlteology.
a

[part

i.

anityhas

nothing but
Deism
and

few

popular symbols

to the truths

alreadyuttered
from

in the Athenian
as

Johnson describes just as

and

this catholic Brahminical

from

prison. Samuel now temporaneously escaping conChristian dogmas,

the material
are politics

the electric wire

begins to

encircle

globe

all the relations of trade,science and oecumenical. Numerous writers

on

ing becom-

comparativetheology

without

the Christian revelation, to avowing any hostility it as a branch of mythology, obliterate it by treating virtually and Max Miiller himself repudiatesthe old classification of into religions the natural and revealed
as

wholly useless

for

scientific purposes. On traced In the throw the revealed

as

side of the

same

science, however, may

great Protestant

be

great departuresfrom
was

the rational the

theory of religion.
effort to

first stage there off

a

false scientific It
was

of the schools. of God, free from studied

anew,
a

the traditional dogmatism theology, the pure word the periodwhen scholastic comment,
were was

and patristic eager

being
full and

and

reformers

in the rejoicing

light of
Wessel Luther

restored led the

divine way

revelation.
as

Wickliff, Huss

had then

appeared as the and by his translation of the sermons tongue, by his expositions, and hymns, controversies and epistles, apostolic career,
three scholar centuries of the

pioneers and proto-martyrs. leader of Protestantism, great popular

Bible and
into

the mother

theses,by his above all by his bold the movement an impetus which after gave is not yet spent. Philip Melancthon, the
into

Reformation, wrought
first compendium drawn from the

his "Outlines

of

Theology,"the
which
had been

of the

Protestant the

doctrines
common

as Scriptures

heritage of believers.
reformer, reduced
famous "Institutes them of

John
to
a

Calvin, the compact

great constructive
of

body

in divinity

his

the

Christian

Religion." At
Knox,
who
never

length
feared

Cranmer, the victorious martyr, and

the face of man, and

importedthem
one

into the Churches

of

England
Book of

Scotland; the
And then

incorporatingthem
the other the
in

in the

Common Order. and

Prayer, and

the

Book

of Common

followed

great Protestant, Reformed

the present

Puritan

divines of the

ensuing and

centuries.

CHAP.

III.]

Biilical

Tluology.

'

261

and Socinian Arminian togetherwith their Catholic, nents, oppoall endeavoring, in the light of modern thought and to recast and the whole doctrine of God research, Scripture divine things. But

meanwhile, in
the old

the next

have stage of separation,

still

remained the

traditional
and

dogmas
the

peculiardoctrines
without

the

concerning the verity, of Christianity, final supremacy

new

maintained

respect to

science

of comparative

the

to into light As theologywhich has been struggling tians Chrisall orthodox of Christianity, verityor sufficiency have concurred in treating it as the only true essential

religion. Roman Catholics, by their definition of have virtually repudiated the distinction between
revealed
not

the

Church,
salvation

natural and

and religion, merely heretics and while idolaters

excluded and
as

beyond

the

paleof

but infidels, followers of

pagans

Jews, Turks, and all ants, false religion. Protestbetween

revealed

admitting theology,have

the

distinction

natural and

the former, and heathen infants, treated

as

of insufficiency of though generally conceding the salvability well as Christian, have nevertheless as tically pracmaintained the utter
as religions

all other
state

worthless

and

lowers their fol-

time there is a perdition.At the same lack of intelligent agreement throughoutthe Christian world in regard to the exact relations of natural to revealed religion, in
a

of

of heathenism may have had

to
a

and Christianity,

the extent may

to which
an

they

common

originor

yet have
Christian

ultimate

combination. doctrines of the peculiar at began to prevail greatest diversity

to

As

the

the religion, man Ro-

the Reformation. their

Catholics

at

once

reconstructed The
mere

theology,polemically,

againstProtestantism.
the Reformation
as a

Council of Trent, repudiating

heresy,solemnly reaffirmed,
mass

by

its

canons

and

catechism, the whole

as

of

and patristic

scholastic

dogmas

containing the
same

sum

of

ledge knowreligious

; and

this remained

dom. the faith of two-thirds of Christen-

Protestant their

at the divines,

time, proceededto

struct con-

against Catholicism. The polemically, theology, of the scholastic and some most German churches,repudiating oecuof the patristic dogmas, retained simply the primitive,

262 menical

The

Schism in

Theology.
and Athanasian

[part

i.

Nicene symbols, the Apostles*, with the

creeds,
of

in connection

and formularies confessions, apologies

of Luther

and

the great doctrine Melancthon, empjiasizing

justification system found by faith ; and portionsof the same their way, through Martin Bucer, into the English Liturgy. constructed their theology, Various divines Reformed soon polemically, against Lutheranism, as well as Romanism, in the interest of Calvinism. The Synod of Geneva, repudiating the scholastic and most of the patristic dogmas, retained only of with the confessions the Apostles' Creed, in connection Calvin and Zwingle,emphasizingthe cardinal doctrine of predestination; t he and substantially same system passed,not French Churches,but, only into the confessions of the through
Olevianus

andUrsinus, into the catechism

of the Dutch

Church;

through Cranmer and Ridley,into the articles of the English Church ; through Knox, into those of the Scottish Church,
and

ultimately, through

standards the United

Assembly, into Churches of the Congregational and Presbyterian In these different Churches, however, States.
divines
soon

the Westminster

the of
merous nu-

sectarian

followed,constructingtheir

theology,schismatically, againstother creeds, in the interest In the of some singledenomination, congregation or person. under the Jesuits, Catholic Church Roman Loyola,and Portunder royalists, within the the walls.

Jansen, renewed
In the Lutheran

the

battle of Protestantism Reformed the Churches

and

under Anabaptists,

Menno,

separated on
of Poland of the

questionof

infant

baptism. In the Church the dogma Socinus, rejected

of

the Unitarians,under

of Holland the doctrine

the Remonstrants, under

trinity.In the Church Arminius, departed from

toward universalism. In the predestination Church of England the Presbyterians, under Baxter,dissented in of from prelacy favor reformed a episcopacyand liturgy ; the Congregationalists, under Nye, dissented from Presbytery in favor of local polity and worship; and the Quakers, under

Fox, dissented from

inner these States, broadcast

all Churches And

and

in favor of rites,

mere

and rapture. light

in the Churches

of the United

different sectaries have

simply reappeared, sowing

new

the

dragons' teeth of

brood

of heresies, bracing emand and Baptists,

the additional varieties of Methodists

CHAP.

III.]

Biblical the gross

Theology.
of Mormon and

263
the crude

ranging between
Christianism
of

Judaism
In
a

Campbell.

word, for three

centuries,

throughout Christendom

countless

ferent sects, following their dif-

have gone on leaders, protesting againstProtestantism, reformingthe Reformation, purifying Puritanism, dissenting from Dissent, and redividing after each new down to division, the very As itself. individuality of Christianity, to the final supremacy there agreement, with differences mainly as to the Roman with Catholics, consistently of all false
and

dust and

powder

of

is

more

parent apployed. emticipate an-

means

their system,

the future destruction

religion through the

the

Jesuitpropagandism
of the for the

in Heathendom

aggrandizement
error

in Christendom. papalhierarchy

Protestants also look

and of of

of all anti-Christian predicted disappearance it anticipating divine

as a

some superstition; effected Christianity, by

spiritual triumph in Providence, the progress

missions

and

and civilization,

others

be the result of vast the miraculous

and political
return

maintainingthat it will ing planetary judgments attendChrist

in
a new

and

reign of

pending im-

dispensation.
hold bewe now complete separation, may which would an independent biblical theology, openly scientific theologyas of no the whole terest repudiate dogmatic inSome value. few large-mindeddivines or apologetic there discern may the In the last stage of

be,
common

such

as

Ulrici,Patton
between
as

and

Krauth,
and

who

ground

natural

revealed
at least to

who vindicate the former religion, and who to the latter, preliminary them the
one

fundamental,or
may
even

seek

bring

into

just harmony,
the

consistent

with

the

and

of the integrity

other ; but them

to

of supremacy the treatise has

a

yet

to be

written which

shall reduce And

body

of Christian

science.

the vast

systematical majority of modern

important. untheologians accept this schism as unavoidable and even Though the physicaland mental sciences are shedding increasing lightupon the open page of Scripture, with their traditional and innate though the ancient religions, are truths, elation, coming into closer contact with the one pure revand though the countless sects around but fragus are ments, less alloyed, of a common more or Christianity, yet the

264

Tlie Schism

in

Metaphysics.

[part i.
chairs and and The

great historic Churches, with

still remain each
as

all their learned

pits, pulclusion, ex-

in
to

an

attitude of mutual lies beyond its

own

avoidance

what

pale.
a

oldest

of them, the Greek Heathendom

overgrown

Church, exscinding Romanism,

and

stands between

Christendom, like

venerable

ruin,

with traditional

dogmas.
at

The

Roman of

Protestantism,stands
like
a

the centre

scinding Church, exChristendom,

modern

fulminating its syllabus againstall beleagured fortress, Even the Protestant Churches, science and culture. another,seem
content

exscinding one

their only to fight

old

polemicsover
in the citadel
own

to shut themselves or again within the lines, up their fire against their of orthodoxy and turn

sentinels and and

defenders,while
around
are

the

hosts And

of

are infidelity

mining
these which entire

marching
Churches

them. the

commingled

with
of

various

innumerable divine
and

sects, each

fancies it possesses
sense religious

the

only true

that knowledge,

of

reason scripture, nor

nature, which

neither the fathers, nor any

ever

the schoolmen,

the reformers, nor

later divines, nor before extracted.

thus

yet the sages and saints of all time, had

the
a

And

under theology, wither

away

indifferent
mere

on spirit,

the

one

side, would
better than
into
some

into
on

little rational religion,

paganism, and
narrow

the

other

side,would

be forced

creed,too
The Schism the

to be insignificant

named.

in

Metaphysics.
into the

beyond Passing
recondite
or

and psychical sciences physical

to common region, ontology,the science

them

denominated all,

sics metaphy-

of absolute sciolists

find the two

in

the antagonists,
two

like opposing lines, field of On

marshalled research.

shall there we being, and dogmatists, ranged tire armies, through the en-

thought and

the rational side of

metaphysicalscience,
made

in its firstand
to

efforts were legitimate stage of departure,

it from time

disentangle
It
was

the

subtleties of the

scholastic
were

divines.

the

when

emancipated thinkers
and things,

and testing anew sifting

essences

the

traditional

distinctions between

and

accidents,

thoughts and

of absolute

probing afresh the perennial problems had which and infinity, existence, causality

266

Tlie Schism

in

Metaphysics,
destinyof
and and the
nature

[part i.
the and As verse, univolving into

concerning the origin, development and

considered the the have
as

embracing both

man

realities of the soul,the world

God.

firstof these been the

problems,the originof
rival

there universe, and monism.

two

opinions of

dualism

in two According to the former,all existence has originated distinct principles, the one and the other material. spiritual It had been held by the followers of Zoroaster and the Magi, that the mixed state of thingsin the world is due to a good and
an

evil

Ormuzd principle, whole creation.

and The also

Ahriman,
Greek

in

conflict

throughout
Anaxagoras
mind and

the and

philosophers,

Empedocles,had
to

physicaluniverse

active

and

matter, love and

dualism with

hate.

sought to trace the such as passive principles, The Gnostics, in the second
doctrine of

century, and the Manichaeans,in the third century,combining

the bad Persian the Hebrew and had regardedGod angels,

chaos, Christ
even

good and and Satan,as

went
so

conflicting powers
far
son as

in creation ; and
two

Lactantius

to

represent the

latter as

the firstand

second-bom

of the Father, the of

rightand

left hand

of God.

the from

an opposite dogma, a t nothing, prevailed lengthin were

absolute

productionof all
the Christian
ages, who

Though things

Church, yet
revived the

there

sects mystical

in the middle

Manichaean
a

notions of the and view

and eternity of diabolic have

sinfulness of matter, of

chaos pre-existent of the

same

Traces

oppositionin creation. continually reappeared since

both
as

the reformation who divines, between

or

in the

writingsof

Catholic and
ever

Protestant

have
the

creation depicted

opposing powers
the have

and of light divine

less

with incompatible

a gle involving strugdarkness,more and unity supremacy.

Deistical writers in
a

also striven to

placethe

world

and God

nary independence. And with the extraordigrowth of speculative thought in our day, the notion of scientific dual originof things has been assuming more
state

of mutual

guises.
It has the
more

appearedin
less and

the

region of

rational

cosmology

among

physicalsciences.
or

and chemists,with Leading physicists have maintained a duality metaphysical purpose, force known
as

of matter

dynamism.

Newton, though

CHAP.

III.]
atomist, could
of
some

Scientific Cosmology.

267

an

mind,
atoms

of only conceive of force as an expression voluntary agent imparting it to the ultimate in the form of attraction, and repulsion
atoms

of matter

other
as

occult

energies. Leibnitz regardedthe active substances termed intrinsically dynamic theory,treated

of attraction and have Maxwell also have them
as

themselves

monads.

Boscovich,

in his
or

metaphysicalpoints

centres

Clerk

repulsion.Dalton, Herschell and retained similar views. gists Leading bioloa

dualityof matter and life known In the earlier speculations as vitalism. upon organized beings immaterial there had always been supposed some principle
maintained
or cause

such of life, of
to

as

the the

psyche
anima

of

the Pythagoras,
went

arso

chaeus "r
as

and Paracelsus, that it

of Stahl, who the

imagine

unconsciouslymoulds
Berthez termed the it from distinguish govern

body

and

presidesover
or principle

all its functions. vital force to which animal

it the vital and physical Bichat

chemical

forces
it in the

inorganic
the
to

matter.

lodged

tissues under

name

of the vital between

ganic or-

properties.Buffon
and
or

endeavored

discriminate former

inorganic molecules, the

the Beale still adheres
to

composing
or

dead

lifeless matter, and Lionel

latter animate similar

livingmatter.
opinions
in his

And

speculations upon protoplasmor

The
same

the matter

of life.

tendency
a

has

shown

itself in the of the

as

region
science

of

tional ra-

psychology. long held

Descartes
seems

The

chief votaries and

have

of duality
to

matter

known spirit this movement

spiritualism.
by
guishing distinstances, separate subother divine with
course. con-

have

begun
with

mind

and

matter, soul and

body,

as

the

one

endowed both

extension, and

thought and the mechanically by interacting

substituted substances
or

Leibnitz
a

and Wolf

for the Cartesian

ism dual-

pluralismof graduated
due

monads, both

material and
two

whose spiritual, synchronous clocks,is

Kant

mutual
to

agreement, like that of

a

divine

pre-established

harmony.
and real
noumena,

then,by
maintained left the

his distinction between

a

phenomena
ideal and the and

dualism of their

of the

worlds,but
monism

mode

correspondence
forms

interaction in

obscurity.And after numerous had in the Kantian prevailed

istic of ideal-

a metaphysics,

268 reaction has

The

Scldsm back

in the

Metaphysics,
dualism of Descartes

[part l.
and the

brought

have Herbart, Beneke, and Lotze pluralism of Leibnitz. the soul, in distinction from the body, as a been re-defining

spaceless essence,
with
the

atom, spiritual

psychicforce,endowed
mortality im-

immaterial
; and

and propertiesof thought,free will,

have

stillfarther widened

the

Kantian

ism dual-

nating by numericallyseparating thingsfrom thoughts,co-ordiand animals with physical psychical processes in plants throughout external nature, and rendering even the elements

and that

atoms

sensitive

and

conscious.

Dr. Krauth of

has

shown

Berkeley, though holding a

a

form

monism, spiritualistic
the
cause

conceded and

dualism

of the Infinite

as Spirit

of ideas himself

the finite spirits receivingthose

ideas ; and

has

of soul and recognized in the one human person a duality with the latter, not like a spider body, the former implicated in
a

cobweb

of nerves,
in its
own

but

as

sort

of vice-creator, immanent
"

yet dominant
But the of

littlecreation. has
come

dualistic rational

region

general ontology. Theistic and in the schools of Schelling Hegel, prometaphysicians testing the have insisted against reigning pantheism, upon
grand originalduality of
Weisse,
from
a as a

tendency theology or

to

full effect in

the

God

and

the

world. and
a in

Christian

Hermann

critic of idea of

Hegel
Deity

took Schelling, distinct form of

for the

his

discipleof personal God,

it under the mann Her-

world, yet
man

manifested and
art.

of nature, trinity
a

Immanuel and of

Fichte, as
in his

follower of the

elder Fichte Theistic View

Hegel,

Speculative Theology and for the absolute First postulated

in his
own

of the

Cause

rational

World, manent Creator,im-

and logically creation, yet independentof it,

producingall things out of nothing,according to the laws of in his works entitled Speculation Ulrici, thought. Hermann
and Exact

Science, God

and

Nature, has
His

maintained

that the abso*

Creator

is not

only independentof
the
one

creation,but
and

as superiorto it, lutely

the universe, which

as

he both

real. and
or

Other

German

of disposer rational and develops as postulates thinkers, such as Carriere, Calyso

eternal author

baus

Gunther, have

held that the world, is created

far from and

nating ema-

being producedfrom God,

maintained

CHAP.

III.]
Him

Scientific Cosmology.
by
and
an

269
of His
as

in antithesis to
And
some

exertion objective such writers, sake of the

power.

English
and

American
for the

Chalmers, co-eternity
and
ture, na-

Martineau

Mahan,

teleological ment arguthe

in natural

have rashly conceded theology,

with

God,
as

not

merely
and

of time and

space,

but of matter

external
in that,

independent
an

existences. dualism
essences

therefore mind and

the end,
as

extreme

It appears would nate co-ordiboth

in
man

and

matter

two

distinct

in nature.

According to
in originate

the rival school

one

of

monism, however, all things

or

but

essential

material principle,
earlier western

spiritual.
up
some

Though
were

the oriental

and religions

philosophies
grew
as

mainly dualistic, yet gradually there theory of the world, such purelyspiritualistic
menides, who
who
and

that of Parsively exclu-

identified

materialistic held that

some or being with thought, theory,like that of Epicurus and the entire universe,including both as

tius, Lucreanimate
even

inanimate

souls things,

well

as

bodies, and

the
course conre-

gods themselves, image-like

of atoms,
as

had

arisen

by

fortuitous

the results of endless

compositions of
fethers
a

the

compositionsand of matter. particles Among original

have attributed
a

the

Tertullian
among
a

may

God,

and

the

schoolmen the

ascribed

divine

to ideality

to corporeity a John Erigena may have world, while an Amaury and

refined

the Dinant,by identifying have

not

Creator

with

broached

sort

of materialistic that

primordial matter, may pantheism. But it was

began
our

until the Reformation

Gassendi

that materialistic which

movement,
led to the

and

Spinoza
forms the

that

movement, pantheistic
in

extreme

of monism

day.
shown itself as and
a

In rational
reaction

cosmology
its

from

has been and

renounced

tendency opposite. The dualityof matter atomists, such as by modem

have revived the
are

has

force

Moleschott of

Biichner,who
and

crude

materialism

Democritus

D' Holbach, and

of attraction, and repulsion the

properties from to be inseparable affinity

maintainingthe

which manifest them, and, indeed, inconceivable particles without without them, according to their maxim, No matter The distinction between matter." force;no force without
"

dead

matter

and

matter living

has also been

from disappearing

270 the view

process

The of

Schism

in

Metaphysics.

[part i.

some

recent

as one biologists,

after another laws.

has

been

referred

and animal vegetal to purelyphysical

that maintained Huxley lately the original beings,is protoplasm, organic matter of all living atoms as composed of the same ordinary lifeless matter, and differs from it only in the manner by which they are aggregated and chemical Professor
;
so

that there is

by aquosity as
such

a a

vital phenomena explaining than to speak of of vitality supposedprinciple

no more reason

for

cause as

of water.

It is claimed

that

organic processes,

and even be artificially imitated, can digestion, that living beings may be produced by chemical experiment In rational psychology the same tendency has appearedin side,since Berkeley oppositedirections. On the spiritualistic the existence of nought but percipient maintained minds, the various material time and schools of idealists have
reduce to striving even heat, gravityand figure,

been

properties, lightand
space, into mental

and activities, perceptive

concepmind.

tive,until But,

they
same

have

lost

sight
the

of all matter

in

mere

at the

time, on

materialistic side,since Locke the different perties pro-

of cogitative matter, suggestedthe possibility schools of sensationalists have

to

been

the referring

same

sensible mental and

and objects

resolvingsensation,reflection,
material
cesses, pro-

the volition,
nervous

faculties themselves, into

until cerebral,

they
the

have

lost

sightof all
reason

mind
sense

in

mere

matter.

And

with

dualityof
school the laws of and

and
tion distinc-

has at
between

lengthwholly vanished
body
with and

the fundamental
new

soul,as the
of the

cal physiologiprocesses defined force in between

to motto

has psychologists of the the mind the

one as

sought to
natural

blend other.

those

Maudsley has
any

mere

force,like
likened

chemical relation brain

was a

organism. thought and the

between

Husche molecular

has

the

movements

of the
It

that of

color and

the vibrations

of ether.

Feuerbach,
has

"Without

phosphorus, no
has and classed the

thought." Huxley
as mere

merged
energy.
as

the will in the animal And

automatism

tial poten-

Vogt

moral

and feelings

faculties But

bodily organs
reached

functions.

it is in the realm has

of rational its climax.

theology that
Whilst the

the monistic

tendency

pantheistical

"

CHAP.

111.]

Cosmology, Scientific
have been

'271

of Schelling and Hegel disciples of universal idealistic monism, has

monism
a

class of

sort a unfolding atheistic metaphysicians

alone

as

correspondingspecies of materialistic of existence from matter by derivingthe totality substance of the universe,and the the sole original
reached
a

grand dualityof
lost idea of of
sense.

God

and and

the world Feuerbach

has been have of the

abandoned

and

Shopenhauer

resolved brain has

or

the very illusion the

deityinto a mere Biichner,in

of

phantasm
the

baldest way,

advocated
and

and eternity, infinity, all forms

mere

of matter, indestructibility animate Strauss

a mere

treated its

existence,both

and

as inanimate,

fatalisticcombinations. and
materialism
a common are

has declared

that idealism both

so an

quarrelabout words,
dualism
to

having
eternal

foe in that Christian soul to

a

which

has

long opposed the

Creator
extreme to

the

body,
and

time

and eternity,

created

universe. perishable merge absolute

And

thus

an

monism
in
some

would
one

together

all forms

of mind both As
man

and

matter nature.

principle pervading

and

to the second

problem,the development great metaphysical

have
arisen

of absolute of creationism the whole from of

being,there
and

the two
to

rival schools the

evolutionism.

According
It from
as

former,

and material, has proceeded universe,both spiritual successive and also

or

Deity by
ancient

acts

of creation.

was

the

mediaeval of Protestant

Church,
as

dogma Augustine to

the

Aquinas,and
that first the

well

Catholic divines,

heaven,

angelic and
the dual with that and
a ever

purely spiritual world, was

earth,
nature,
or

created,and

afterwards

purely

material
and
men

world, and then

have
power,

man,

and partlyspiritual, been

since

material partly animals and plants, distinct acts

produced
and

sustained And

by

of divine

wisdom of modem

goodness.

this

dogma,
been the

in the progress
cast

scientific forms
its

as

thought and research, has a theory of metaphysical

followed
to
an

into

world, from

originto
Clark

its consummation.

uel Descartes, Leibnitz and Sam-

have

been

by

hosts

of

theists, speculative
absolute person
or

in

the universe referring

infinite and

wisdom and whose goodness are manifested, Spirit, power, in cumulative throughoutnature and history, stages of crea-

272
tion and
numerous

The

Schism

in

Metaphysics.

[part

i.

and

atoms

and providence. Newton, Herschel, Clerk Maxwell other devout have regarded all forces physicists, throughoutthe inorganicworld as the subordinate manufactured
source

agents and
the and

articles of

Creator,whose
and chemical laws.

will is energy,

primary
whose

of all mechanical
is

mind

expressed
many

in

all

dynamical

Cuvier,
treated

Agassizand Guyot, with

all
as

other

have naturalists,

in and

species, throughout the organicworld, first conceived or ideals, cessively archetypes by God, and then sucexecuted, through one geological age after another, the end a series ascending from the mollusk up to man,
climax of the whole
a

vegetaland

animal

animal
new

creation.

Bossuet, Edwards,
rians, of scientific histo-

Buchez, togetherwith
have been

school rising

all political and religious referring na, phenomethe social of divine to world, dispensations throughout and justice order from mercy, the
one following

another the Flood

in

pre-established
the And
hibited ex-

Fall of Adam,

of Noah, and

Coming
thus the

of Christ, to the final judgment and millennium.

entire

universe,material

and
a

has spiritual,
series of

been

by

theistic

as metaphysicians

vine separate di-

creations. the totality of According to the oppositeschool of thinkers, existence proceeds from some primitivesubstance or principle, fixed laws of evolution, embracing all mental under as material an well as opinion of many phenomena. It was

Greek

and

Roman

that the and

from Democritus tius, to Lucrephilosophers, of matter, combining atoms or particles original

have successively re-combiningin mathematical proportions mals, plantsand anigiven rise to the solid forms of minerals, the
more

ethereal

souls of men,
as

and

even

the

visionary

alofl gods themselves, sitting ceaseless ebb

were

indifferent spectators of the And

and

fllow of nature. the Christian

though
or

such

superseded in
with

Church,

but

opinions occasionally
to

blended

views pantheistic
of modern
a

of creation and

yet providence,

in the progress

science, they have

begun

acquire

the

theory metaphysical of the universe,through all its material and spiritual istic have been succeeded by idealstages. Spinoza and Boehme such as Schelling and Hegel,aiming to unpantheists,
of pretensions

opment of the entire devel-

2/4

The

Schism

in

Metaphysics,
thus the entire

[part
course

i.

of life. And tency of every quality the universe,

as one

of

by

the extreme

would evolutionists,

be exhibited

or developmentwithout divine forethought intelligent design. As to the third great metaphysical problem,the destinyor designof the universe,there are now emerging the two rival schools of optimism and pessimism. According to the former, the existing world is the best possible.Greek and Roman from Plato to Cicero, had dwelt upon the order philosophers,

continuous

and

beauty

of the

cosmos

or

mundus,
Clement

and

thus mind.

illumined Christian

somewhat

the

fatalism tragic

of the heathen

fathers of the East and West, from exhibited of

man.

to

had Lactantius,

the Even

creation the

beneficently designed for the good mediaeval view of the world and despairing
as

of life had adorned wake

to

been the

relieved

by

the

prospect of
And

new

creation,
the

with

beauty
free

of holiness.

at

in length,

of Protestant the
at
more

appear It
was

first

Campanella,among
broached

thought and scientific research, began optimism of the present day. philosophical in its character. theological largely very his many ready opinions,had alparadoxical
views optimistic evil is
a

several
wrong

; that God

is the

source ever

of

rightand
as wars

; that

mere

and negation,

overruled

an

occasion

of

good
and

; that famine

destroytyrannies and
benefit

gration, promotes emiheresies,and the worst

error

crimes search founder that

an

may for

society ;

that

even

provokes the

and truth,

sin itselfis but

ignorance. Leibnitz,the
could
not

of modem
wise infinitely

optimism,
and

in his Theodicea, maintained God but select the

a

good

worlds best of all possible of imperfection the

means none

that evil is for creation, in different

necessary
tures crea-

the
to

creature, and
a

grades of

that holding evil

are

of

higher good. Bishop Butler, whilst the attemptedsolutions of the problem of

that the virtue and of
a

adequate,admitted
must

happiness of

creatures

be the
means

chief end

wise

and

good Creator,
may
not

though
as

the best

to the attainment

of that end

yet be comprehensible. President

end for which would the be the world illustrated
was

JonathanEdwards
created,was
the

taught

that the

the divine

glory which
no

by

less than

redemption

of saints.

of sinners, perdition Many other divines

CHAP.

III.]
associated

Scientific Cosmology,
the notion of the

275
that creation itself that there

have
is
a

orthodoxy with short a falling degradation,

a

and infinite,

be must, therefore,

minimum

of evil in all finite creatures,as in power

or

they
But

could

no

more

be

infinite in holiness than

wisdom. the modem forms much more optimism have become spiritof Leibnitz prevailedlargelyin time of of

metaphysical. The German thought till the

ever Hegel,who held that whatis rational ; that the developmentof the infinite is logiis, cal, and the goal of the process a triumph of absolute reason. maintained Cousin, on the basis of the Hegelian metaphysic, the whole, historyof philosophy and tional, humanity to be radefended
war as

the

necessary

conflict of ideas,and victorious have

over

argued that
and error;

truth and while

were right

always

length of
of Gioberti

gone that evil itself the is but maintaining necessary The Italian Catholic have

Blasche

and

Rosenkrans

to

wrong the
trast con-

Rosmini, metaphysicians, m aintained that the Mamiani, repeatedly but produce the best possible Creator cannot worlds,as from of golden coins can a casket only be drawn golden coins; that the developmentof nature, mind, and religion is logical; itself, diminishes as the finite approaches nite, and that evil ever the infiunion of which the creation finds its in the progressive highest end. At length, however, the most recent optimismhas been forced into an apologetic position. The rise of subtle forms of pessimism their attacks has in Germany physical metaprovoked upon
and

good.

premises.
World, endeavors

I. A.

Fichte, in his Theistic View

a

of the

to vindicate

true

optimism againstmodern

pendence by tracing the root of evil to the necessary indepessimism, and of and possible by showing degeneracy creatures, and its perfect Providence. special remedy through a general of the Unconthe Philosophy Dr. Volkelt, scious, in his studies on the traces the recent Hegelian doctrine pessimism to the negative of universal developmentthrough contradictions, sides of which have been produced by Shopenand positive

hauer,with

his doctrine of absolute will and

and will,
reason,

Hartmann, with
and then

his doctrine of co-ordinate into full consciousness

brought
con-

by Bahnsen, with

his doctrine of

2/6
will flicting the
same

The and

Schism Dr.

in

Metaphysics,
in his Prize age
to

[part
Essay

i.

reason.

Weygoldt,

on

refers the pessimism subject, faith discontent,the decay of religious the conflict of the in
some

of the and ideal

political
ally gener-

hope,and

actual with

an

individuals

by

abnormal
are

that its
a

metaphysical arguments

as society vated* aggrasists melancholy, and ina mere reasoning in

while its ideal future can circle, only be fulfilledby a sound optimism. however, the existingis the According to the pessimists, And world. the opinion is of ancient as well worst possible modern as mind, for ages, had looked growth. The Hindoo
upon
or

existence

itself as
upon
as

abortion,and
in

Nirwana,

the

guilt, upon the universe as an illusion in Brahma tion annihilaor re-absorption only boon of mortals, to be reached
births and
to

after thousands and

a

of successive

deaths. the

The

Greek

Roman

Epicureans endeavored
universe purposeless

drown

thought of
It

causeless and

in sensual

pleasure.

is claimed

the
on

wisdom of pessimiststhat the highest Hebrews was expressed in the dirgesof Job and Solomon the misery and vanity of life, and that Christianity itself,

by

modern

through
God
vain and and

its doctrine

of sin,had

produced
the

breach of the

between latter
as

the

world, requiringthe
And
a

destruction

worthless.

Manichaeans,had
and

taken

more

fathers, though excepting of the origin view optimistic

the

of creation, the scholastics and reformers, object yet among sometimes t;Jie gloomier dogmas of the Church were pushed toward and that
extreme pessimistic

which

the

literature skeptical
ment move-

poetry have since developed. Voltaire opened the

with his satire upon the of Leibnitz.
voice to the

gave

in Shelley

his

optimism Byron in his Childe Harold and Cain ; rising tendency Queen Mab and Prometheus; and Gcethe in his
But at

Faust; with occasional echoes in Tennyson,Thackeray and Matthew

Arnold.
as one

lengthit has
taken

reached

fullmetaphysical expression

of the latest results of German the firststep when

thought.

Kant

may

be said to have

he undermined

the theistic arguments, that theodicea

and teleological, urged no was Hegel may have unwittingly admitted a pessimistic element into his theory of the world, by the of and sorrows dwellingupon contradictions, struggles tenable.

the especially

CHAP.

III.]
finite

Scientific Cosmology. developmentof

of modern the absolute
reason.

277

the whole

Shop-

enhauer, the
his atheistic
as

founder

with pessimism, consistently

the

then represented the Kantian noumenon idealism, and acceptedthe world as a mere will, visionary nomenon pheof blind without universal force, rational
cause or

purpose,

of a sort of conscious only worthy, therefore, under protest. Hartmann, comcontinuance bining or annihilation, and

Shopenhauer
world in unconscious
over

with

Hegel,
and

now

finds the with

root

of the

force

reason,

the

latter triumphing

the former

throughout nature
redemption,which
illusive
in the next.

and

and history,

ending

in

sort

of ultimate

serves

only to

alleviate individual unattainable

with misery, in this life or

after a happistrivings ness

JuliusBahnsen,

defiantly advancing with

Hartmann,
universal and

Hegel beyond

both

Shopenhauer and
and force is both

declares that the conflict of that irreconcilable,

reason

absolute

reigns in the midst

vermin, making
dull
In

of apparent manifold another which

purposelessness design,and that one

a

follows world-periodlogically

only as
there

corpse
no

breeds

lifea hell from

is

and outlet,

the resignation the third and

only philosophy.
last stage of

find a now separationwe its independence of all revealed religion. metaphysicasserting of the earlier ontological In some have it may speculations been
as

both

convenient

and

reverent

to

use

such technical terms of the

the

the Absolute,the Infinite,

names

First Cause, instead

common

sacred and

of God have well

employed
been
as a

in

life and

there may

great advantagein

worship; the protecting

ments the encroachvine di-

as metaphysical

of rash intentions and who

physicalsciences from who were in haste theologians

in nature
a

to attribute
are

and

history
and
no

which

unfounded arisen stractions ab-

misleading. But
would
or

class of

has metaphysicians Infinite into

mere

evaporate the Absolute

impersonal powers,
who will not admit

with

divine correspondent

and realities,

into the obscure

province of
the nature of

of metaphysics any light the First Cause about which of the world of and the

revelation
course

concerning

objectof the universe, so they speculate freely.The imposing theories

and which have followed
to
one

another
are

in the schools
so

Germany, from Kant

Hartmann,

but

many

vain

2/8
attempts
whole of His

Tfu

Schism

in

Metaphysics.

[part
revealed re-think

i.

to solve the most

peculiar problems of
to expressed it,

mology, cos-

or,

as

Hegel
process.

himself

the

thought of
creative
source

the Creator

of the chief

of and

throughall the logical categories And this unphilosophical exclusion true come metaphysical knowledge has bein

conscious whose Spencer, of the Absolute and

avowed

the

schools
any

of Comte

and

would principles Cause of the

render universe

divine

revelation

is it shown impossible. Especially themselves scientists who, without calling in indulging

simply inconceivable by those discursive

are metaphysicians,

the freest

speculations upon
Sir William

the

of life, and origin

seems

mind,
have

and

design in
at

nature.

Thomson

to

either illustrated it, Address

in his Presidential or unwittingly, ironically Edinburgh,when he proposed to explain

of

the firstappearance

livinggerms
act of Creative

upon

our

without earth,

invoking an abnormal to life-bearing meteors

them Power, by referring them from other after

sciousness con-

which

had

brought
his
nature

planets.

Professor

Tyndall, in
as

Belfast

Address,
and

sketching the
the whole

evolution

of all animate

human

from

atoms primitive

the seeds

of

termed things,

able inscrutprocess, the manifestation of an absolutely the of discarded Creator that of a as Power, and theory man-like artificer. Professor

mere

Huxley,
the

in his Evidence gression, pro-

of Man's

Place in Nature, holds without

any

to a similar

great natural
fonnless
to

from intervention, the

the

formed, from
conscious

the

inorganicto gives the

from organic,

blind force to

intellect and will; and has declared that the doctrine death-blow
to

of natural selection
no more

teleology by
is
seen

quiring re-

than and design forethought of

when

the

winds
a

Biscay select frosty nightpreserves the hardy

of the

Bay

the sands from

the

or plain,

instead of the tender

plants.

And

Professor

Haeckel, as

ral materialistic monist, in his Natu-

History of the Creation,renouncingthe theory of Agassizas

but the absurd that the doctrine of a Creator,declares anthropomorphic the the floweringof the plant, formingof the crystal, animals and the mental of activity
man, in
are

generationof
due
to mere

alike

mechanical, undesigning causes, and,

of nature
no

that fact,

in the so-called economy

such

ists, thingas design ex-

any

more

than the much

vaunted

goodness

of the Creator.

CHAP.

III.]
the revealed

Biblical
side of

Cosmology,

279

On

true

sued meanwhile, have enmetaphysics, and from the rational theology corresponding departures In the first and legitimate theory of the world. stage, were

efforts

made

to extricate

revealed

from divinity

the false

of metaphysics and
to

the

middle

ages.

vin Luther, Melanchthon, Cal-

other learned

reformers

led the way, upon

a

by

their attempts

reconstruct

science theological and patristic

strictly scriptural
concerning
atonement.

free from basis, the

scholastic creation

conceits
and

mysteries of the
and in Mosheim

the trinity, in

the

Buddeus Cudworth
to

Germany,
with with

and their the

Henry
more

More

and

England, followed
theism
new

support Christian
the

forts efpositive ciples prinmetaphysical

developing. Dr. monstrate Clarke,as an antagonist of Leibnitz,sought to dethe Divine being and attributes by speculations existence,and also attempted upon contingentand necessary in of the Trinity. Bishop Butler, a metaphysical explanation his Analogy, proposed a hypothetical reconciliation of the articles of natural religion with the theoryof universal necessity,
Protestant

which

thoughtwas

Samuel

and

even

exhibited

the great central doctrine of divine Dr.

redemption as

but the
nature
.

highest expressionof
and

society.

At

length

pervadingall principles Christian Wolf brought

metaphysical theologyto a crisis with his attempt to resolve the most peculiardoctrines of the Christian religioninto reasoning. tenets, upheld by demonstrative philosophical German And school of since then each sics metaphysucceeding Schleierhas had its wing of speculative such as divines,
macher, Marheineke
the identify
process,
to

and
as

the

younger

Fichte, endeavoring to
creation
as a

Absolute
reconstruct

Jehovah, to
the
as trinity

retrace
a

logical

and trilogy,

lish thus estab-

the coincidence
and

of the rational with

the revealed

theology

cosmology.
the
same

At

time, however, by the great mass

of orthodox

the distinguishing the divines, dogmas of revealed religion, still held in are trinity, creation, providenceand redemption, their traditional form, with little or reference to recent no and destinyof absolute the origin, speculations course upon

being.

As

to

the

the patristic and trinity, The

scholastic definitions Greek

remain

substantially unchanged.

Church

28o still adheres that there the and Son

not
are

The

Schism

in and

Metaphysics.

[part i.

to

the Nicaean

and

in three persons the Holy Ghost; that the

decrees, Constantinopolitan the Father, Divine being, one

Son is of the
same,

with the Father, and that the merely of like essence and Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father alone. The Roman retain the same Anglican Churches symbol,with the added claring clause, "filioque," adoptedby the third synod of Toledo, dethat the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father "and the Son." also hold the The Churches American principal and trinity, with the the it still characterizes the Unitarian and
a mere

the

whole

Christian have

world revived
blest no-

exceptionof opinionsof Arius

of creatures, or and

bodies which

Socinus,that
man,

Christ is but the

and

the followers of Swethe traditional

denborg
As

Zinzendorf, who
of the

have

from departed

of the three divine persons. relationship and providence, to the dogmas of creation a like agreement Greek and Roman authorities the stillfollow prevails. view schoolmen in

fathers and

maintaining that God,

world from

the Father

Almighty,has created the reason Son, as His expressed

came

from

His

hand, was
alone

nothing,through the it or as logos;that the creation, and pure, and that by the perfect
marred defect
or

sin of the creature

it was

and

and perverted,

not

through any quality.The

such clearness the

mere

necessary

without privation
seem

moral
phasized em-

Reformed
views

Churches

to

have

only

of the creation, and of Providence

as

re-defined with

more

doctrine of the

being

continued

manifestation

triune

Jehovah

in the

and preservation

government
with
as

of the

world, both
miraculous and

occasional with
to the

consistently general and special, suspension of natural laws,

well

as

the freedom doctrine of

will.

As

of the human responsibility there is scarcely less redemption,

some

agreement
end

orthodox divines. While among the divine glory, and others human

may

tinguish disthe

as happiness

that both all concur design of the Father in creation, achieved and are atonement objects through the incarnation, ascension of the Son, and by the ministryof the Holy Spirit,
or

and

that the great consummation death and the

will involve the abolition of

man now

sin and In

of regeneration

and

nature.
a

the

third

schismatic

stage

we

behold

biblical

282 the

The

Rupture in Philosophy.

[part

I.

came

rise of free thought against a legitimate against the pretended infallible teaching of It was the time when the human

felse revelation, the

was

Roman ing break-

Church.

intellect

from the shackles of

to the whole

domain

and asserting itsclaim priestly authority As earlyas the fourteenth of research.

of Christian

century Roger Bacon, the prophetand proto-martyr

the had issued his philosophy, a chart Sciences,*' projecting of his age, and
as
"

Great Work of all future the

on

the

of Utility

knowledge,quite
causes

ahead

exposing

existing

of human

such ignorance, only himself to

and conceit, custom, prejudice authority, fall a victim to their malignity. Marsilio Fi-

with the help of the cino,the scholar of the classical revival, Greek of the the

Pletho and

Cardinal

Bessarion

and

under

the patronage

Medici, had introduced Florentine Academy into

was

from Western

Constantinople, through that Europe, elegant

the

literature which of modern

destined

to become

chief instrument

culture. philosophical Theophrastus Paracelsus, the of as pioneer mysticism,had claimed that philosophical of universal insight, which was faculty yet to find its bloom in Swedenborg. Michel Montaigne,as the pioneer of philosophical had scepticism, which
was

raised
to

that

of spirit

universal doubt, Pierre La

yet

to

come

its crisis in Hume. assailed the

Ramee,

the

iconoclast,had logical
his
"

of idolatry
to that
tured. ma-

Aristotle with
more

New of

Dialectic,"and
reason

led the way later

natural process Thomas

which

the

has logic

the immediate forerunner of Bacon, Campanella, had already issued his phy," PhilosoPrecursor of Restored boldlysummoning his age from the logomachy of the
"

schools

to

the

fresh

father of modem then Sciences,"

study of in empiricism,

nature.

Francis

Bacon, the
of the illusive

his "Great
at
common

Restoration those

dealt the fatal blows

dices prejuand

in the race, in the individual, in the learned,the the idols of the had
and
so

and life, the

among

Tribe,the Den,

Market

Theatre,which
of

the long been obstructing

at the same

ment advance-

knowledge ;
Galileo
and

time,with his

new

logic,
pernicus, Co-

prescribedthe. method
the Descartes, with

of that natural

which philosophy

Kepler were
on

alreadypractising. Rene
transcendentalism, soon
lowing fol-

father of modem
"

his

Discourse

the

Right

Conduct

of Reason

CHAP.

III.]

Scientific Knowledge.
mental and

283
moral rules of all
as

in the Sciences," premised the sound

and, with investigation

the realms of

self-consciousness

his

only

lowed folphilosophy, metaphysical by Malebranche, Spinozaand Leibnitz. Jean D*Alemof the physical sciences, bert, the firstmodem encyclopaedist ing accordorganizedthem in the celebrated French Dictionary, discussed their to the classification of Bacon, and lucidly

guide, entered

order,method
who
have

and connection,as unfolded

seized and successively encyclopaedist knowledge. Christian Wolf, the first modem of the metaphysical the sciences, systematized fragmentary and abstruse formulated the of Leibnitz problemsof teachings which had been passing^ cosmology and psychology, ontology,

the great leaders the torch of transmitted

by

unsolved, through the schools.

of the
common

Thomas

Reid, the protestant

from Hume. then

sense,

now

recalled ithad

vagariesinto
a

which

philosophyfor a moment been led by Berkeley and

critic of

Immanuel achieved that mind the

Kant, the unrivalled

human

reason,

Copemican
moulds

revolution in the world

by supposing philosophy,
as

mind

well

as

the world

the

fold in the process of knowledge,and thus started that twowhich has issued in the idealism of Fichte, movement

and Hegel,and Schelling Lotze. of spirit

the realism Friedrich

of

Herbart,Beneke
most

and subtle

George
our

Wilhelm

Hegel, the

epoch,at the summit

"

of the idealistic movement,

his projected

of the Philosophical magnificent Encyclopaedia Sciences," Art, Religion embracing Logic,Nature and Spirit, in one ledge. and Philosophy, consummate system of absolute know-

Auguste Comte,
extreme

the

modem

Bacon,
similar
to an

at
"

the

opposite

of

the Positive

empiricism, attempted a them Sciences," reducing

their

Philosophyof
And
more cently re-

historic series and

announcing
hosts such
as

methods,

limits and

laws.
from

of other

great thinkers

various and

schools,

Cousin,

Littre and and

Janet, Mill, Lewes

been

Spencer,
Krauth,
forth

Fraser,Hickok, have Trendelenberg, Ueberweg and Ulrici,

the most
or

Calderwood Ferrier,

Seelyeand
ultimate

pouring

abundant

materials for that

one

philosophy

science of

which sciences,

is yet to be collected out of the

as

sciences

themselves, considered

intellectual phenomena,

and to logical subject

historical laws.

284

Tlie

Rupture in Philosophy,
next

[part l

Meanwhile, however, the

stage of departureappeared
which stillremained of the
unim-

thronged

with

mere

utterlyignorspeculative philosophers, ing knowledge

of the doctrines

that true

revealed

peached. These, instead

illumination and

inspiration,
their
rious va-

fulfilment of

substituted Scripture,

and
As

the method, conflicting hypotheses concerningthe origin, the goal of science, or true knowledge. philosophical

the
the

origin of science, there arose rival schools of idealists and realists. According to two ideas. the And mere former, our knowledge embraces
to

the first

problem,

the

opinion was
The Hindoos
or

one

which

had

been
ages,

long
had

and been

widely prevalent
idealistic. The
as

entire oriental of old

mind, for
mused

had

dream

of Brahma.

upon the world The Greeks had

but

vast

sion illuall

looked

upon

visible

nal, thingsas but unreal images, shadows, copiesof origiessential archetypes, after which they had been fashioned. fathers, Origen, Clement, Justin,
doctrine of divine ideas,had
as reason

The

who

espoused

the

tonic Platelligible in-

conceived

of the whole

creation

only a
or

manifestation word of

of the eternal The

Logos,
form

the who and

embodied

God.

schoolmen,
the

adopted the
matter
as

Aristotelian
even

distinction between discussed the

of

had objects,

ence their external exist-

in (especially problematical

but Eucharist)

for the
vived re-

authorityof

the

Church. sacred

The

Platonic

reformers, who

classical with

had learning, the

service

striven to enlist such

conceptions in spiritual with the rise gradually, scientificphases of the

The first ideas.
was

of pure

religion.And
more

of
same

philosophic thought,came

tendency. our knowledge restricting theistic, by describingideas

excited objects,
concourse
as mere

to

vine di-

Descartes, the acknowledged father of modem

way

idealism,led the
of the

mental
on

presentations re-

of material
senses

in the mind
or

sion occa-

by

immediate

assistance

of

Malemust guarantee their accuracy. Deity,whose veracity Search for Truth,*' of Descartes, in his branche,as a disciple then added the celebrated theory of Vision in God, according
"

to

which

material

as objects,

impressedupon

the

senses,

are

minds as in in the divine mind and beheld by our represented attested by the a perpetual theophanyor divine phantasmagoria,

CHAP.

III.]

Knowledge. Scientific
the had

285

and Holy Scriptures

Catholic Church.
studied with the Plato his
"

John Norris, an
well
as

English rector, who

and

as

Descartes
or

Malebranche, followed

Theory

of the Ideal
in material

World," in which Intelligible from as distinguished

based
upon the
mere

vulgarbelief

jects, ob-

their mental

was representations,

and conof God, their creator stant veracity recluse thinker revealer. At length Arthur a Collier, who held the parish next the to that of Norris, repudiating and Church as unphilosense authority appeals to common

boldly pushed sophical,

"Clavis Universalis of the
or

theistic idealism
New

to a climax

with

his

Inquiry
the

after

Demonstration
as

of an Impossibility

Truth, being a External World," or,

of the
in the
man

he elsewhere

of expressed it,

dependent existence
of the sensible world of the mind of

visible
mind

world, or

of the inexistence of the

in

of man,

and

inexistence

in

and Christ, being. And

of Christ these the

God,

the

source we

of all

thought and
were

different views, as

shall see,

ously variists ideal-

to applied
as

problems
and the of

of

by Holy Scripture

such

Amauld,
next

Nicole

Crousaz.
same

a tendency was enal phenomour knowledge to mere ism, phenomena or ideal qualities.Locke, with all his realcule had retained several idealistic elements, such as his ridi-

The

phase

idealism, which

would

restrict

of

substance

like supportingqualities,
; his assertion

the

phant fabled ele-

upholdingthe world sound heat,color, qualities,

but
as

that the

do

not

exist

in material

only

in the

mind percipient

; his definition of

secondary objects, knowledge,

ideas and his admission
tain cer-

maintained

measured

only through the their by conformitywith

of

intervention

of

realities; and of the

that the existence

thingsout

mind, though
Richard

enough, does

not

allow

of demonstration.

Bur-

who thogge, a physician

with Locke, seems to corresponded have controverted of his views in an say Esor developedsome Human on Reason," in which he maintained that things are nothingto us but as they are known by us, neither their accidents nor their substances having any more being out of
"

our

minds

than

shadows

in the water,

or

behind

glassdo

exist where really Berkeley, the spiritualistic they appear. idealist, beyond Locke, then demolished,with vigoadvcuicing

286

The

Rupture in Philosophy.
substances the which material he had

[part i. simply

argument, the claimed ridiculed,

ous

material
as

of which

he had

purelyideal conceded already

of matter

some qualities,

to the
as a mere

the very

notion

ploded mind, expercipient fiction of philosophers,

but minds and thus left nothingexisting

or

and their ideas,

phenomena,upheld perceived At length divine substance. by the divine mind or spiritual if to bring phenomenalism to as idealist, Hume, the sceptical assailed with subtle logic a crisis, advancing beyond Berkeley, the remainingspiritual substances,which he had leftexposed; explodedthe essential notion of mind as no less fictitiousthan
substances spiritual
and

their

that of matter, of God

as

no

less fictitious than

that of the

but unsupported sociated soul; left nothingexisting phenomena or asand thus unsettled ideas,both causeless and aimless, the entire fabric of human But would the final

restrict

knowledge. which been an egoistic idealism, phase our knowledge to sheer self-consciousness.
has

Kant, the transcendental

the scandal had
noumena,
as

idealist, spuming
"

common

sense

as

of the Pure Reain his son," Critique philosophy, between not only distinguished phenomena and between or thingsas they appear to us and things
in

of

they are

but themselves,

had

referred their forms

and

mind alone,denyingexternal reality to the concipient qualities well as the ideas of God, to space, time and causality, even as the soul and the world. the subjective Fichte, as idealist, an advanced his in of Doctrine of t hen disciple Kant, Science," discarded from scientific knowledge the unknown noumena or than the no ideas of pure as more things-in-themselves proven into subject consciousness and object, distinguished reason; and developedthe entire objective world of the mind out of
"

its

own

forms subjective

and

as categories

the intelligence. Schelling, advanced of Fichte, with his disciple the Principle of Philosophy," and his "Soul of the World," and subjective fectors of conproceeded to unite the objective sciousness absolute ego or original in an mind, like our own, discerned unconscious in nature, conscious in as intuitively
man,

productof spontaneous i dealist, as an objective "The essays on Ego as

a

and

self-conscious absolute

in art, the
a

realized

ideal of nature.

the Hegel,

as idealist,

consistent

of Fichte disciple

CHAP,

raj
in Schelling,
mind
to

Scientific Knowledge.
his "Science be

287
maintained the

and

absolute

Logic/' then supremely rational, eyen

that evolution

of

dialectical in its from the notion stadia

and logically traced evolution, of into nothingness and the

of being, categories through the

to the

of nature of man,

the stages of

the flower and theoretical

hauer,the

spirit, thought up of At reason. image lengthShopenidealist, and discarding Fichte, Schelling

abstract
from

Hegel, and
idealism World
as

afresh starting
to

Kant,

as

if to

push

the egoistic
on
"

Will

the verge of lunacy, in and Notion," maintained

man

his treatise the conscious

noumenon

The
or

will
or

developedforce of the
cause

to

be the true ego, and

real

of the whole

phenomenal

world
mere

with it when perish the will that uses it shall relapse force and to blind primordial the bubble reflects the heavens as nothingness, only to melt
to

of that ego, with its conceived product of the brain,and doomed

the entire represented and stars,as a sun earth,

back

into the

sea.

And appear

thus,at

the

idealistic extreme, than the dream

our

knowledge
dream.

would

little better

of

According
pure extensive had
as

to the

however, our realists,

this

knowledge embraces
almost
as

And realities..

opinionwas
whole

ancient

and
turies, cen-

the other.

The

occidental

becoming realistic. The realism,had worshippedJehovah as

been made heaven and earth.
to

mind, Hebrew, in
the

for

his religious

The

Roman,

in his

God who living realism, political

believed

himself

have

gods themselves,
such fathers, conceive
a as

with

conquered all ideas, nay, the very his invincible legions. The Latin
their
not

in Tertullian,

crude

unable realism,

to

anythingreal which was to refined corporeity to spirits,

the divine
even

material,had attributed
and Deity himself,
even

the

sought
cowered

image
to

in

the of

human
a mere

body.
ideal

The

men, school-

forbidden

think

had eucharist,
as

before the mystery of transubstantiation blood

the

real
lutionary revo-

body

and

of their Lord.

The

reformers, in their
mind
in

realism,emancipatingthe human
had
to action.

all directions, life and

hurried And

from

the

cloister to the

the world, to
of
same

with by degrees,
more a

growth
of the

reempirical

search,followed
The

forms scientific

tendency.
extend

first was

materialistic

realism,whiph

would

288

The

Rupture in Philosophy.
ideas
to

[part

i.

our

knowledge beyond

material the way,

objects. Bacon,
with his love

the

father of modern

realism, led

of the

ever sciences, physical

from appealing

ideas to facts, thingsand

of as a disciple particulars.Hobbes, the materialistic realist, conceived of minds the mental sciences, Bacon, entering grossly bodies, impressing each other with ideas which were as mere in a mirror, or decaying but material images, reflected like pictures

sensations, remembered Condillac, Helvetius

Locke
away

like

the

echoes

of

harp

and

Diderot, successivelyfollowing
as

from

Descartes
into

transformed realists, mind into

ideas into

sensations,faculties
had

nerves,

brain,until they
men

merged

all ideas in and

and objects,

left

nothing existingbut

material and

organisms
form
was as

their material sensations.

products,machine

their manufactured
next
a

The

phenomena
"

which would phenomenal realism, Andrew real qualities. Baxter,the the firstof the Scottish of the Human

clude in-

first

antagonistof Berkeley and his Inquiry into the Nature

it to be
a

in realists,

Soul," maintained
violence
to

plaintruth,not
we

without questionable,

reason,

their know

sensations besides our and ideas, own perceive, and causes, which external objects call matter, as we we and not a mere mental to be a material reality, a picture

that

ist, image or reflected likeness. Reid, the so-called natural realin determined having become entangled Hume's scepticism, the he could knot which to cut not loose,with a Scotch the Mind cleaver,entitled "An Inquiry into the Human on of Common Sense," in Principles discarded to plain philosophers men, the former
as ever

which the

he

appealed
the

from of

ideas intervening

and

accepted

the

direct

perceptionsof

latter,

their the

with suggesting the real existence of external objects, both primary and secondary,and as affording qualities, of human only trustworthy foundations knowledge. realist

Stewart, also styleda natural

"

by Hamilton, in
embellished of
common

his elegant

Philosophical Essays," recast

of Reid

and

the crude
sense

realism
as

by

enunciatingthe axioms

fundamental

laws of human

and distinguishing belief, among

the

of matter what he termed cal primary qualities its mathematiaffections, and time. involvingreal externality, space Hamilton, who might be styleda critical realist, far as he so

290
serts

Tlie and

Rupture in Philosophy,

[part i.

them tive according to the relapreserves itself among of their impressions;that ideas thus emerge in intensity
a more or

consciousness, in
it is the task of the realities.

less

contradictory state;
and logically

and

that

philosophyto

elaborate

matically mathe-

ing conceptionswhich are thus formed of surroundBeneke, who might be styleda dynamic realist,

departing from Kant with his Theory of Knowledge

held that true in

Shopenhauer beyond Herbart, in and his Groundwork of Metaphysics, both and form, to matter as knowledge,
experience;that
it embraces
noumena,or
or

wholly originates perceptionwe

real nature

in themselves things

; that
can

through self-consciousness
know directly
we

nal interor

thus

the
it to

noumenon

of the
nor

soul ; that

knov/ blind

be
an we

not

mere

punctualessence,
or activity

yet

mere

but will,

intelligent
may also

activities ; that system of psychical

noumena us or so

know

other world

external

realities under
so

around

but only far,

analogous
real

to

ourselves ; and decrease

as we

as far, our that, consequently,

phenomenal they are psychically

from human

the

knowledge
mere

must

descend and

souls,through the scale of animal

to

instincts

vital powers, mann Her-

the

forces unintelligent

of

inorganic nature.

Lotze, who
Herbart among and
may
"

might
Beneke

be

ting unirealist, styleda spiritualistic

and

other

upon the basis of Leibnitz,has suggested, brilliant conjecturesin his Metaphysic

is itselfa real process,
as

Microcosmos," that knowledge

be
seen

perceivedcolors out etherial vibrations; that all phenomena thus spring from of percipient atoms interaction and passion living noumena,
in the

development

of

of the
or

monads have

; that even

the

lowest

monads, the material

nature

elements,
embraces

and feeling,

that the

scale of animated

infinite

myriads

terminatingand
seems Coleridge

series, teleological in God, the only absolute Person. subsisting of such a Being, as to have sung prophetically
of conscious

beings

in

"

That With

one,

all conscious

which Spirit,

informs

of thought absolute ubiquity

involved

All His With Each Some

monads,

that

yet

seem

various
to

provinceand apt agency end self-centering pursue his own

the infant diamond in the mine

nurse

CHAP.

III.]
Some
Some

Knozuledge. Scientific
roll the

291

through the juices genial

clouds with their the storm

oak ;

drive the mutinous

to clash in

air.

And, rushingon
Yoke the red

whirlwind

speed.

to lightning

car.** volleying

Dr.

Gustav and

Hegel
side
a

and critic of Fechner, the distinguished physicist Herbart,though an idealist of the ideahsts on one
seem

side of his system, would

to

have

become

on

the other
or

realist of the realists, beyond Herbart, Beneke in his

are

Lotze,
in their

by arguing

phenomena
mutual

"Atomology" only produced and

and

"Psycho-physics,"that

upheld by

souls

that self-manifestation;

souls thus manifest

themselves

through phenomenal bodies,composed of spaceless atoms; and that such souls subsist throughout organic nature, not animals and men, but with magnifiedproporonly in plants, tions
in the celestial bodies, and
even

the universe And

to

which itself, the realistic

is but the manifested

soul of God. would claim

thus,at
include

extreme,

our

knowledge
essence

nothingless
and

than the very It should

be
as

things. observed,however,
these
two extremes

of

in passing, that absurd may

appear,

irreconcilable
contain

valuable
as

truths, susceptibleof
indeed has been

theless they nevernated being elimi-

and

combined,
the second

the realistic idealism As

to

in already attempted, of Zeller, Ulrici and Trendelenberg. the method or problem of philosophy,
arose

process of knowledge, there transcendentalists and the

also two

rival

the schools,
to

empiricists.According

the

former, all science

from facts, ancient ages,
and
reason

from principles to proceeds deductively, the tendency was of to experience. And

extensive been the

growth.
and

The

whole

Eastern The of

mind, for
had

had

intenselytranscendental.

Hindoo

plunged into
search

Ganges
or

under

the

car

Juggernaut,in

abstract being, out of which original all finite existence had at first merged only as a guilty tion. aborThe Greek, as he wandered amid his faultless temples, had mused those more which were divine archetypes, so upon and in The cloister in imperfectly copied things. fathers, had the of transcendental council, speculated mysteries upon
a

of that nirwana,

pre-existent Logos

and

before Trinity

the world

was.

The

schoolmen,with

their brilliant

had fought,like logomachies,

292
Milton's

The embattled

Rupture in Pttilosophy.
over angels,

[part i.

ante-mundane

problems and

the reformers, for all their Even univcrsals. pre-existent transcenreverted to the most had ever experimental religion, tal predestinarianism concerning the divine decrees. And scientific phases of the more with the rise of speculation came
same

spirit.
first phase of transcendentalism from everything
from
was

The

ducing detheological,
soning Descartes,rea-

the Divine

attributes. existence and

most

conception to all-wise all-mighty, perfectbeing,

an

the

the

of God

as

the
suming as-

and all-good,

original plenum

of vortices, material and including

strate substances,proceeded from these premises to demonspiritual world might have been created. how the existing noza, Spi-

reasoning from independent existence

substance mind and and with the

the
to

Cartesian the

definition of substance

as

two

matter, thence

being of God, as the one only attributes of thought and extension, proceededwith an array of axioms

after the manner of Euclid,to demonstrate propositions, how the existingworld have been created. must Leibnitz, converting the infinite and finite substances of Spinoza and Descartes into analogous graduated beings or monads, conscious and their of
a

unconscious, material

and

and assuming spiritual,

pre-established harmony, then essayed,with his axiom sufficient reason for everythinggood or evil, strate to demonthe world as the very best that could have been existing And by similar reasoning of theodicies, a succession unfolded with endless

created.
or

divine systems of the universe,were

from
was

variations

the
a

days

of Wolf

until the time

of Kant.

The

next

transcendentalism, psychological deducing

Kant,
as we

everythingfrom
had left many
were

self-consciousness.

have

seen,

problems in his transcendental

eager
to

which logic, the

his

successors

solve.

Fichte

began
both the

task with and

his form

subjective egoism; and, assuming

of

content

produced by or created through the he exhibited, mind itself, in opposition to vulgar impressions, whole the world of the ego or mere as a existing projection reflection of the philosophic consciousness. Schellingsoon Fichte with his objective followed egoism; and postulating in nature and subone as intelligence original objective

knowledge to

be

CHAP.

III.]

Scientific Knowledge,

293

in man, he essayed in advance of inductive research, jective to reconstruct accordingto the laws of our own consciousness, the whole existing world as a product of the infinite consciousness. between Fichte and Schelling Hegel then advanced with solute maintainingthat the abmind must have proceeded rationally, dialecticaleven in producing all thingsout of nothing, he essayedby mere ly, formal logic, to re-think the according to the laws of thought, whole each world existing of these
or as a a

his

universal

and dialectic;

process

of pure

reason.

And

from

schools

swarm

of such

speculative nies, cosmogoissuinguntil

logical systems of the

the latest

has been universe,

the present hour.

phase of transcendentalism has been ontologiitself Fichte, cal,deducing everythingfrom the Absolute and Hegel,through all their rigorouslogic, retained Schelling unknown ing, of all actual bean source a sort of potential quantity,
termed

But

by the
and

firstthe absolute

self, by

the second

the absolute

by the third the absolute idea or thought ; and this unknown quantityhad yet to be eliminated or resolved. the least, of the three had assumed by apparentHegel,indeed, ly mind,
from starting element from and ceaseless the notion of

excludingthe personal nothing,

at least in

the absolute

reason,

its

pression, exobjective

retainingonly a

sort

of unconscious

thinking according to the laws of the problem anew, declared the will to enhauer, then seizing be the only known and support of that phenomenal ego, cause
out

logicor thought. Shop-

of which

his

predecessorshad

evolved

all

knowledge,

and

tracing the will downward

blind

force,he
in the

original through nature to mere pronounced the whole existing intelligible

unmasked,
to

world, when
dream

thus

be

sheer

like illusion,

night. Hartmann, endeavoringto reconcile the panlogismof Hegel with the panthelematismof Shopenhauer, has postulated thought (orso-called doctrine of universal will,) all of factors with will, with co-ordinate nomena phereason as force, and accordingly throughout irrational nature, jected prothe whole
as

world, existing

in its present historicalstage,

a

but

transitional fiction, like

dream

before

the

dawn.

Bahnsen, however, insisting againstHartmann Julius form Shopenhauer together systems of Hegel and

that the
a

sort

of

294 universal

TIu

Rupture in PJtUosophy.

[part i.

has recently paralogism, argued in his "Philosophy of History" that nature and proin contradictions, ceeds, originated into sheer aimlessand actual conflicts, through logical the whole not hesitated to proclaim ness; and has consistently abortive existingworld, as it Issues in consciousness, one And thus, at the paradox and very nightmare of reason. transcendental reduced
to

extreme, all

knowledge

would

seem

logically

absurdity.

however, all science proceeds According to the empiricists, And this from facts to principles. a posteriori, inductively, tendency,though of later originthan the other,had been rapidly ing becomhad been The whole Western mind increasing. the days of since thoroughlyempirical. The Hebrew, verse Enoch, had turned from the worship of idols to actual conand and word with Jehovah through all His works sar, The Roman, yoking philosophy to the chariot of Caeways.
had Latin celebrated
an

empire

of facts

over

that of ideas.

The

had exchanged a speculative, led by Augustine, fathers, definitions of the Church, pre-mundane theologyfor polemical of inherited
sin and
as

of human

conduct.

Even

some

of the

schoolmen, such
had and of

Albert,Raymond

Lullyand Roger Bacon,

the natural
ences sci-

from digressed

into divinity speculative

striven for their

such philosophy, had already and proceeded,in their physical investigations which had yet to be demethods fined. discoveries, empirical upon And the
more

formers reemancipation. The practical Galileo and as Copernicus, ler, Kep-

at

the

same

time, with advancing science,came

forms of the tendency. philosophical The first was phaenomenological, referring everythingto mere phaenomena. Leonardo, Telesius and Campanella,as

pioneersof empiricism, successively announced, that theory is the General and experiments are the soldiers; that the construction
of the world but
is not

apprehended by themselves; and that

must
now

the the

by reasoning, investigated and collected from things senses accumulated systems of philosophers
the world Francis itself as
mere

to be

be

compared

with

copies

with

the

of God. original epistle

Bacon, the greatest

outset

of modern

at the empiricists, deprecated,

we

of his great of

that Instauration,

should

ever

oflfer the dreams

fancy for

CHAP.

III.]
of the

Knowledge. Scientific

295

model

rules for made

in his "New Logic," the world; prescribed, and ever and generalizing facts; observing, arranging

be not taken oflf capital precept,that the mind like lest working upon itself, but limited thereby, from things, admirable for of learning, the spider, it produce merd* cobwebs tise and profit Gassendi, in a Treatheir fineness, but of no use the French reactionary empiricism on Logic, anticipated who by defending Bacon against Descartes, as a philosopher of the intellect, the cogitation sought aid from thingsto perfect it his

leaving it to its through such methods, more

instead of from The
next

own or

ideas less be

and

powers.

And

to sciences began rapidly physical

the pursued, consciously vestigators, unfolded by hosts of in-

Bacon

to

Newton.
was

form

of

empiricism

everythingto causes. which had he could not left the finish, project magnificent stillenwrapt in mediaeval obscurity, efficient causes of things their final causes and relegated or specialends to natural like vestal virgins theology as barren of scientific results,
consecrated the clearly and
in
to
causes

setiological, referring to Bacon, bequeathing posteritythe

God. of

Newton

was

the from it to

first to

distinguish
or

phenomena
causes

their forms
be

lawb,
of
to

his

declared "Principia," deduce

the

business
come

philosophy to
the First

from

effects till we mechanical.

Cause, which
an

is

not certainly

Robert
in

Boyle,
"

as

antagonist of Descartes, maintained,

the Final
or

his it

Inquiry into

Causes idle to

of Natural

Things,"that
such
causes,

is not

presumptuous
inanimate

inquire afler regard to

for ends may

if it

be done
even

and cautiously bodies

with due may

act

their
as

that efficients; the

designed by
be studied

First

Cause;

and

that ends

in nature

in four wisdom

classes ; the and the

the power, such as display or universal, the cosmical,or such as goodnessof the Creator; order and beauty of the world ; the animal, or and preserve
in man

maintain such
as as

mould

the

body; and

the

human,

or

such

sciously con-

exist "Instincts of sufficient

causes

alone.

Reimarus, in his "Logic" and

Leibnitzian of principle that final that

the Animals," defending

solid
to

reason as

against Maupertuis,maintained
a

have

foundation

in nature

as

in reason,

they conduct

important

discoveries

in the

physicalsci-

296
ences, and

The that

Rupture in Philosophy.

[part

i.

them requires philosophy

in order to construct

the scale of natural

history upon
to

the basis of natural

theology.
all the

Cuvier, as
or

he himself enabled

of final cause declared,by the principle enrich made in

its

was design,

natural him
so

with history

results which splendid the whole erecting

have

not only illustrious,

world living class with

each series, teleological

own

dividual, in-

and species
even

end

and

but relation,

the extinct creations of former recalling of nature.

plan

Whewell,

in his

"

vast ages in one of the Inductive Philosophy

the proper laws as researches, distinguished efficient and and vital

causes

Sciences,"vindicated

placeof
but the

causes means

in

cal physi-

between

final causes, of

defined

the

mechanical, chemical

corresponding phenomena, and sketched the palaetiological he termed them, which connect as sciences, Final Cause with the originand development a great First or and of the whole existing world,of the heavens, of the earth, with all his peculiar of man, interests. And by such processes,
disavowed, though seldom admitted and sometimes tory immense and systems of natural hiscosmologies, geologies another until the present mohave been succeeding one ment.
But the final form of

empiricism
mere

has

been

nomologitained re-

to cal,referring everything

laws.

Newton, Cuvier and

axioms
tions intui-

Whewell, through
of power,
were

all their

ever researches, experimental

certain transcendental
cause

elements,the

or

anxious

other physicists purpose, which from the body of knowledge. Mauto extirpate
and

had already, in pertuis final

causes

his

"Essay
and

on

Cosmology,"

banished

from

the

mental

entities and frivolous them from

sciences as mere speculative to attributing presumptuously bagatelles,

moral

God

our

human the

intentions. D'Alembert
and

had

cluded se-

mathematical

physicalsciences,

ingenious metaphor of Bacon, as the vestals in the employed temple of knowledge. Buffon, though he plainly useless as them in his Natural History,had discarded them
with the and
even

noxious

fictions in

scientific researches. declared

in

Geoffrey
Auguste

St. Hilaire, in

to Cuvier, had opposition

that he knew

nothing of
Comte,
as

animals

which

play a part
these

nature.

if to formulate

views,in his Positive Philoso-

298
of Greek

Tlie Rupturein seized thought, that

one

Philosophy.

[part

i.

only being out of which of phethe endless multiplicity successive schools unfolded nomena, forth with a pretended swarmed until the sophists and universal knowledge. The Gnostics of the earlyChurch behind the popularfaith, gether tothe Alexandrian wove fathers, and divine wisdom all human affording as, together, philosophy. The dogmatists nothingless than a consummate infallible Church, of the middle ages, within the paleof an proudlywalked the closed circle of the sciences and claimed of knowledge. The mystheir "sum of theology as the sum tics
'*

of
a

later

day, Eckhart,
of all

Tauler

and

Rusbroek, dreamed

of

in profoundabsorption

the absolute

became

conscious

things.
and

The

godhead,by which th^ of the reformation, theosophists

claimed
to

Paracelsus,Helmont
read all the secrets of nature

and

Bcehme,

have

under an immediate Scripture The illumination. of the next reforming philosophers who began by doubting, Descartes, Spinozaand Leibnitz, period, with geometricallogic, ended by explaining everything from the interior
essence

of God, to

the

problem
thus
a

of creation,
and

includingthe development
world
to Wolf

of the actual,necessary

perfect

from

among the materials which rational and stillmore

all

worlds,and possible
he

bequeathed
times

wrought
And
in

into
our

universal system, have ence. sci-

both followed

empirical.

own

claims philosophical

to

such

absolute

The

firstclaim

has

been, that the absolute

or

infiniteis at solutism, ab-

least conceivable. and

Kant, the unwittingfether of modem

the firstto define it since the struck the whole Wolfian

its

days of

Parmen-

ides,though he
the notion of the

list of sciences,stillretained absolute

or

metaphysic from the germinal principle,

idea of the pure
son, rea-

as an infinite,

from the generalized this Calderwood, defending

finite and notion

contingent.
from
"

Professor

of Kant

the attacks of the Infinite,"

in his Hamilton, has ably maintained,

Philosophyof

that the infinite may exist in relation to the finite, and stillbe absolute or independent; that man does realize a conception of the infinite

Being,positivein
of insusceptible ultimate feet of

its content,

though
that
not

indefinite and partial, this conception is an

completion;and
and consciousness,

CHAP.

III.]
result of any

Scientific Knowledge.
demonstration. logical

299 Professor Ferrier,

the

advancing beyond Kant and Calderwood, has argued with wonderful and clearness, in his Institutes of Metaphysics/* subtlety that there can without be no being ject knowing,no ob"

without that other

no subject,

existence

out

of relation to intelligence;
are

although, we strictly speaking,

existences than

absolute

ignorant of ourselves, yet they are at least

with analogousbeings or minds in synthesis called God, only necessary absolute existence, is conceivable infinite in synthesis mind with the unias verse, an and that this conception not only may, but must be formed mind, a world without a God being by every thinking

conceivable,as

things ; that the

clear

absurdity.

And

it will be

admitted

as

matter

of

whether conceptionitself, absurd has or or negativeor positive, partial perfect, logical, been almost unquestionably acceptedby hosts of profound
as philosophers

that fact,

since the time of Kant

the

the

germ

of

numerous

systems of absolute

knowledge.
The
next
or

claim

has been that the absolute advanced, therefore,

as

infinite is cognizableas well been

conceivable.

Fichte^

having

chargedwith atheism for his view of God as a idea of the mind, wrote New mere a regulative Exposition of the Science of Knowledge," in which he conceived the absolute the infinite Ego, embracing all finite egos, yet exas pressed knowable tween in them, and, therefore, by the analogybeand divine consciousness. the human ever, howSchelling, having conceived the absolute as a transcendental ego and nature, the beyond our consciousness,beyond both man coming soul of the world, could only cognize it by beone original into it, from consciousness with it, one by by lapsing and finding himself in it, act, which through a mystical losing
"

he termed of

intellectual intuition, and

claimed

as

the sole prerogative

who
or

philosophic genius. Krause, a pupilof Schelling, his pantheism into panentheism, endeavored to convert
the doctrine of the immanence of the world
in

God,

held

stillmore
or,
as

that emphatically he termed

the intuitive

of cognition
one

nite, the infi-

it,the vision of the

the absolute. And

all-inclusive of

must primal being,

as

be made

beginning and

end

phy, philosomay be

the

science of the

whatever

30O

Tlte such

Rupturein PltUosophy.

[part i.

thought of
basis of the For

whether cognition, peculiar

or

it be fictitious or
as

obscure genuine,
most

been assumed it has certainly clear, of stupendous speculations has been modem
or

the

times. the intel-

the final claim is

that the absolute

well as conceivable and as comprehensible son cognizable. Hegel,having defined the absolute as pure reathat it maintained essential thought, or against Schelling

gible universe

is not

to be

reached

by

one

swift intuition, as

if shot out

of
; and

but discursively, through the dialectical process pistol, by unfolding one notion by sheer logic, accordingly,

out

of

another, from the poorest up

to reconstruct

to the

he boldly claimed richest,

all the

thought of
and end of the
in

from nothing, to re-think the whole things Creator, to comprehend the beginning,cause
; in a

solve the problem logically of Hegel, universe. Cousin, the enthusiastic interpreter his stillmore distinctly History of Philosophy," nounced proof creation

word,

to

**

this creative
to according

the laws

this developmentof the universe logic, this reasoningout the world of thought, be
necessary

problem by

the world-mind, to

rather

than

untary vol-

in the Creator, and

when therefore,

reflected in human
any

and comprehensible as consciousness,as intelligible

other

logical process.

gel againstHeShopenhauer,however, insisting what Cousin admitted, that such panlogism involves theism, declared that he alone, of all philosophers, had eliminated

the

remaining

unknown

element
a

and

rendered

the

universe

as perfectly comprehensible,

manifestation
as recently, that argued

of human the the

will and of

conciliator

macanthropos or phenomenal thought. Hartmann, more Hegel and Shopenhauer,has

over or

will,in the
and
is not

triumph of thought developmentof the world

be
in attained, logically,

force,reason
the full than

over

sion comprehenimmediate,

of the absolute,must
to be

gradual rather
the

torically, but hisindividual,

in the race, through the empirical ledge. progress of knowAnd thus, according to the extreme our absolutist, science must, end in omniscience. later, According to the positivists, however, all science stilltends finite knowledge. And this apprehension, mere or positive certain classes of minds, has been turies. gaining ground for cenThe conpeculiarphilosophyof the West has ever
sooner or

to

in

CHAP.

III.]
a

Knowledge, Scientific
of conscious

301

fessed
time

sort

ignorance.
the
same

The

Hebrew,

in the

Job, quailed before in despairingagony, Egyptian,

of
and
to

tlie obeUsk
inscribed

the tomb.

The

enigmas which the had expressed in the sphynx, Greek had his temple of Isis,

been Being whose veil has never withdrawn with Socrates, at length by mortals ; and recoiling from the shallow despaired of all pretence of the sophists, of our and of own ignorance, knowledge as but the learning

that absolute

itself as religion amid these

mere

altar to the Unknown

God.

The

man, Ro-

with decaying philosophies, confronted The with Truth

their still unsolved

when riddles,
sneer. What

could only itself,

is truth ?

Latin be

TertuUian,Lactanfathers,
a

tius, Augustine,claimed
expose
a

it to

function

of revelation

to

all heathen

as philosophy our

false science, and

substitute interests.

divine
more

wisdom, adapted to
sober

limited faculties and

The

schoolmen, Anselm, Albert, Aquinas, amid

abstract

all their

daring speculations upon

its essential

godhead,
of the

had
row nar-

glimpsesof
scope
Duns

and incomprehensibility

of their

dogmatic knowledge.
and

The

critical schoolmen,

Scotus, Occam

Raimond, by analyzingall and

of the traditional demonstrations of the Divine some discarding in shaking the very foundations Kant Being, anticipated of every metaphysical The religious theory of the universe. the claims of an reformers, Luther, Melancthon, Calvin,against infallibleChurch, which

urged
God,

a as

definite revelation of secret unrevealed

and

things
teries. mys-

belong unto
The

unrevealable Charron

La from

Montaigne, philosophical sceptics, of Motte, despaired complete knowledge, any

reason or

and either

revelation. of

And
a mere

in later times

came

stillmore

admissions philosophical It
was

finite science. infinite is

firstgranted, that in his "Advancement

the of

incomprehensible.

Bacon,
and

Learning," erected physics tex as ascending stages of a pyramid, whose vormetaphysics is lost in divinity, beyond the reach of those daring spirits
would build the sciences, as the vain his
"

who

Ossa,with
from of

hope

of

giantspiledPelion Hobbes invading heaven.

"

the

upon
cluded ex-

theologyas

Philosophy the whole region with all knowledge incomprehensible, together

Elements of limited science
to
mere

derived from

and revelation,

bodies.

302

The

Rupturein Pliilosophy.
with still more

[part i.

and political. Locke, physical any

very
outset

affectation of universal of his had

claimed disemphasis, knowledge, and at the from

as

Essay
so our

turned

away

that vast

ocean

of
bounded un-

being which
exempt
And
or

been

idlyclaimed

the natural and

of possession from

its decisions

wherein was understanding, nothing that its or escaped comprehension. whether tional unintenfinite, became the or atheistic, practically great body of Enghsh philosophers
to

this restriction of science

the

avowed, theistic
which the

principle upon proceeded.

The
next

similar

admission, however,

was

that

the

nite infi-

but incognizable. Even merely incomprehensible Malebranche and Maupertuis,though devout theDescartes, ists, by pronouncing the search for final causes misleading, idle and recondite
or

is not

pre^mptuous, simply secluded wholly province of revelation,

of

their unknown

theologyas
to

science,

retained it in the form

inet and
First

metaphysics. D*Alembert, Robthat D'Holbach. however, by ignoring or rejecting

all final
to
an

Cause, of which
universe

the referring

excluded at length principle, sciences as from the physical and

a

by expressions, incognizable both metaphysics and theology whollyuseless and superstitious,

causes are

but

unknown

God

or

constructed consistently
as a mere

their famous

finite basis

system of
same

the latest reformer

of the

Encyclopaedia upon Comte, Auguste school, merely enunciated its

Nature.

chief doctrine,in the form

of

an

historic law

that as the sciences by maintaining infantile mere as they outgrow all theology and metaphysics conjectureand exploded hypothesis.George H. Lewes, the ophy," of Comte, in his chief Englishinterpreter History of Philoshas but attempted to trace, through ancient and modern times, the supposed emancipation of science from theology into a posiand its gradualtransformation and metaphysics, tive shall forever ignore the absolute as which philosophy,
"

generalization, become perfect, successively

or

unknowable. whether finite,

And

this
or

contraction

of

science

within

the

desired
at

from deprecated,

the most

opposite

as well as accepted as a logical historical principle of scientific development. As if to bring the positivist tendency to a climax, the final

motives, has

lengthbeen

CHAP.

HI.]
has

Knowledge. Scientific
been, that
the infinite is not

303

admission but the

inconceivable. utterly Hamilton, in the infinite as Conditioned,"defining

as

only incognizable his Philosophyof

"

the

unfinished
as

and

the absolute the

the

and finished, then

claiming
to

both

phases of
our ception con-

has unconditioned, of them

; that is
a mere

labored of

prove

that

bundle

negations and
the

tions contradicalone is

consequentlya
the

science of the conditioned of philosophies been

"

possible; guid that

Grerman

absolute,

since the time of Kant, have

series of

mere

impotent

speculations. Mansel, in
as a

his

Limits

of

ReligiousThought,"

tionally constituof Hamilton, has argued that we are disciple we compelledto believe in an absolute Being, whom

can

neither
can

know

nor an

conceive; that
accommodation

the revelation of such of infinite truth to

our

Being
the

only be finite faculties, and conception of

endless
*"

that all rational

an

proceedingupon theology,
ever

absolute

First Cause, must Herbert

at

destroy

itself with his First

self-contradictions.

has of Philosophy," Principles

criticism

Spencer,in lengthturned the

against both
once

destructive

of Hamilton

and

Mansel be at

it to and theology, metaphysics declaring of impiety and absurdity to representthe

the

height
sentially es-

absolute

manifested reality other than

in the universe,the great First unknowable

and
even

Cause, as

inconceivable. utterly
our positivist,

And

thus, accordingto
must

the

extreme

science at last

end

in sheer
to be

nescience.
seen

It remains and

whether, between positivism, may not be found

which
science
reason ever

the extremes
an

of absolutism
or

ultimate

final with

in philpsophy, and revelation, The

shall

concur progressively

expand

toward

Omniscience.

third and reached the

final stage of in

have idea and

fact of It
was

which certain thinkers departure, both the our repudiating revelation as no a longer of any philosophical

day, is that of

value.
at the

not

phers strange that the earlier philosohave revelation

reformation
reason

should and

the

provincesof

carefully distinguished at least theoretically as

separate; that Bacon should have insisted upon givingto feith ferred the things that Descartes should -have dethat are faith's, or
to

revealed

verities

as some

distinct order later

of truths.

Nor
mo-

has

it been

strange that

from philosophers,

304

The

Rupture in Philosophy.
and
reverence,

[part i.
the
cred sa-

tives of convenience

should

exclude

from phrasesof religion

the of

vier,as he scaled the summits

ascribed
to a

jargon of science ; that Cunatural history, should have

those
;

personification, styledNature,
he adored the

sublime
or

tentions in-

which
as

in the all-wise Creator

that Hegel, have

tributed at-

he sounded
to an

should depthsof metaphysics,

termed abstraction, he

the Absolute, those rational the self-existent and

very
mere

which perfections But it has been

worshipped in
for another

Jehovah,
race

reserved
our

different

of

in philosophers,

time, to put such

personifications
the and
to

and

abstractions

in

placeof
as

the revealed

to claim realities,

problems
the
man.

of revelation

soluble

by
with

reason,

supersede
of

infinite And Some

knowledge
they
of
a

of God

the

finite

knowledge

all parties. may be found in all schools, among of the German absolutists have virtually usurped revelation

the function

unrevealed, if
mundane

not

by includingin unrevealable mysteries

their systems of

the

essential, pre-

well as the whole superstructureof the as theology, sciences. On the other hand, the physical and psychical such as Comte French and Spencer, and Englishpositivists, have by ignoringall revelation, the whole and
some

excluded

from the the

their systems

revealed of the

with theologytogether And sciences. psychical

metaphysical
same

unphilospeculative
and

has appeared practically in sophical spirit scientists who of have endeavored

to

certain

define the nature

its lim-

Godwin, in an eloquent tional True and False Science, has exposed their irraaddresss on induction and irreligious to settle attempts by mere such as the problems which can only be solved by revelation, originand
that science within
nature

research. empirical

Mr. Parke

end

of the world, and Youmans

own

the whole

course

verse. of the uni-

Professor

has

repliedto
no

these

strictures,

by

its

expansion,is bringing such problems

know limits but
pursue

its scope

; that it can

those which
its
course

itself imposes ; and of any

that it must

dependently inley Hux-

considerations. religious solicitous that

Professors

and theologians metaphysicians "should let physical science alone, while they are themselves invading the whole region of natural theologyand force,mind, metaphysicswith the freest speculations upon dismisses all religious faith and design. Haeckel causality and

Tyndall are

3o6
But

The

Rupture in Plulosopky.

[part
ingly seem-

meanwhile, in
unaffected
as

the next

and stage of indifference,

yet by the modern

traditional

the origin,development and

have the remained
canon

concerning speculations destiny of human knowledge,

as

the

dogmas

to

the

inspiration,
to

and

the fulfillment of the

Scripture.As

the

spiration in-

Catholics and have Protestants Scriptures, the possibility, and fact been agreed in maintaining necessity it as a supernatural communication of a revelation, and in defining of knowledge from God to man, through the prophets The Jansenists, and apostles, by the aid of the Holy Ghost. have claimed than the Jesuits, well more a verbal as strictly the later while Protestant divines, ideal inspiration, as through of the their conflicts with have rationalism, matured the words the
most to

the

tenet

of

plenary inspiration, embracing both of the sacred writers. Moreover,

within prevail of may As
reason

and the ideas

varied

opinions
tions rela-

the limits of and and

canon

as orthodoxy,

the

normal which

and revelation,

the

degree to
serious

they

coincide
to

co-operate
of

in different fields of
more

inquiry.

the

Scripturea
The declared in the and

ment disagreeChurch,
of divine of

beg^n by knowledge
the Christ the

at the Reformation.

Roman

Catholic
source

Council
to

of be

Trent,
contained

the

Latin

only Vulgate version

the Apocrypha Scriptures,

and the

the unwritten

traditions of

Apostles,as interpretedby Holy Mother alone,through the infallible decrees of her councils and Lutheran The Protestant or Church, in her pontiffs. Book of Concord, repudiatedthe traditions, ignoredthe Apocrypha, declared the writings of the fethers not of equal authority with the Scriptures, and appealedto the Word of God, without the councils, freely interpreted, by both clergy and all dogmas and docas the only rule according tors to which laity, ought to be estimated and judged. The Church of England, in her Articles, t he the traditions, depreciated pha ApocryChurch
and the decrees of

Councils,and
rites and while

maintained
ceremonies
as

her
are

own

in authority

such prescribing the word of

not

contrary
of right

to

God,

otherwise the the

allowing
besides

the

And private interpretation. the old world and

different Reformed
new,

Churches, in both
that the

taining main-

contain Holy Scriptures

the

only rule

of faith

CHAP.

III.]

Biblical

Knowledge.

307

and
or

have clearly between the scientific practice, distinguished of the original brew Hesystematicexpositionof the contents and Greek, and that saving knowledge to be derived from the
common

even

read by the aid of the Holy as version,

Spirit
As
are

to the

fulfillment of the that the

canon

agreed

is

while all Christians Scripture, by complete, yet the Catholics,

is
an

their doctrine that the Church for continuous with

accretions

infallible teacher,provide testants, Prothat

of
to

religious knowledge, and

divine admit illumination,

their

claim

of Scripture, the prophetical books, largeportions especially remain to be fully comprehended,and that their full comprehension is to be attained in the progress of sacred learning,
or,
as

the Millennarians

hold,by

new

and dispensations and

may

tions, revela-

In

bringing miraculous accessions of truth the final stage of perfect we indifference,

wisdom.
now

behold

the whole

all scientific knowledge,openly philosophical region, value,and without significance repudiatedas of no religious either for the defence and explication of the Scriptures, for or

the

completion of
divines

biblical

knowledge.
be, who
and
a

Some

profound and
to

telligent in-

there may
reason

have

begun
and

discern the ad-

essential relations of

revelation Christian

aspireto

justthem;

but the ideal of

true

monizing harPhilosophy,

organizingall knowledge,divine and human, if is but treated as a vain fancy of the fathers or clearly grasped, Not only do the more an exploded dream of the schoolmen.
and
as simply denounce all philosophy feilseand worthless, the great enlightened but even Churches, in the intellectual for though living an age distinguished deur granformidable surrounded of its speculations, by though

obscure

and

illiteratesects

systems which are wielded both for and againstthe Christian and though themselves revelation, maintaining creeds which
involve traditionally Arabian elements of the neither their
own

Greek, Roman,
to

and
to

even

seem philosophies, than anythingmore perfect

desire

nor

expect

ledge, little systems of knowof divine' revelation

which
nor

neither exhaust
any

the whole science.

include And thus

part of human

of

the very guide of the sciences, instead philosophy, mounting towards the fullness of divine knowledge, is but

3c"8

The Breach

in Civilization, the side to wander the other

to

[part i.
in the

left by the indifferentspirit on blindness of

one on

uninspired reason, or at the feet of mere abject pupilage

The

crouch

in

human

authority.

General

Rupture
these

in

Civilization.

Returningat lengthfrom
science to
issues

of philosophy and heights

in

the

busy

world

below,

search

of the

practical

of the great divided

interests and

other sacred,held
armaments

in

tween passing bethe one forces, worldly and the with reserved ling apart antagonism, like bristtime of siege. a of lifewe been behold
a

schism, we

shall find ourselves

On

the

worldly side
has centuries,
at

civilization which, anity. Christi-

for three

from steadily departing from

Released culture of the

the Reformation ages, it has

the false Christian

middle

advanced

through every sphere of human firstdiverging step was the secularization of

nus, the
two

worldliness

growing activity.The
literature.
seen, toward

with

Ficithe

Picos,the Medici,

as

we

have

close of the fifteenth century, had face Italy,

to face with

brought Grecian
of Latinity the

letters into the men. school-

the barbarous and

Reuchlin, Erasmus
the sixteenth amid

Agrippa,in
the the the

beginningof
in

century, had

revived

humanities
the

many, Ger-

generallaughterat
and

pedantry of

monks.

Montaigne
with
a

Moliere, toward
a

close of the seventeenth

century,infused
Voltaire.

classic grace

into the belles lettres of France, did not

which scepticism genial

yet need

the scoff of

at the rise of the eighteenth Pope and Shaftesbury, century, arrayed Englishletters in the artificial graces of that genteel deism, which had recoiled from what M. Taine calls of the previous Puritan age. the Christian renaissance At

toward length,

the
a

close

of the

eighteenth century, German

paganism
our own a

literature reached

like crisis in the refined Goethe. of

a

of Mendelssohn,

Lessing and
needed scarcely
or

And

now,

in

time,we

the laments of
a

Wordsworth
a

and

Tennyson,
us

the satires

Dickens

and

Thackeray, to
followed the
a

show

that

the Christian With this

romanticism

of

Spenser and Bunyan

has from

is gone.

literary apostasy
Breaking
loose

like secularization of the

of art.

care fostering

CHAP.

III.]
it has the

Schismatic but wandered

swine.

Secular

Culture.
like the

309

Church,
husks the
same

away

prodigalto
there vice. the has In

the been

and

In every
to

department
error

of beauty prostitution Madonna In of

and

ing, paintof for

the

Raphael
oratorio For the

is rivalled of Bach

by
is

Venus

Titian.
the of
a

music, the
of Verdi.

exchanged
which solemn
turn

opera

and miracle-plays

mysteries
life

into
once

substituted comedies believing age, are farce and religion into a jest The a reared
are

for the

celebration

of the

awful

temples, tragedyof the

the heathen
art

cross,

deserted
to

for theatres too

; and

for even profane

no

Grace?
which
muses

haunt
not

there

is

collection that

of modern the

might
have

yieldthe
this

stale moral

Christian

fled. of art degradation forth science. Issuing has also from

Not

far behind

proceededa
cloister
as

secularization of
with new-bom

the

her votaries freedom, she has been recruiting from the world, until they rival the priests and scholars of the dreamed had already former age. Bacon, in his New Atlantis,
of
some

blessed
to whose

isle of science, adorned

with

Solomon's

House,

mysterious chambers
all parts of the in stilted verse

returningfrom

observers were physical globe as merchants of light. of the

Cowley, who

sang

great Lord

lor Chancelhis ideal

of Nature's

near laws,then projected,

London,

of experimental Collegeof pure research for the advancement philosophy. Condorcet,whose fragment on the New Atlantide stillmore treated the romance of Bacon, sketched gravely his universal republic all nations should of science,in which ca, be joinedtogether like that of English Ameriat some centre and discoveries for the good of the in grand explorations human
as race.

And
as

soon,

in fulfillment of such be made

dreams, came
the

much

of them

could
grew
arose

real. Among

colleges
;
at Paris ;

of

scholars surpliced the Sorbonne

beside and

up the Royal the Academy of Sciences

Society of London

throughoutChristendom,in the very midst of itsChurches, of scientificassociations which spreadthat increasing fraternity has at lengthbeen crowned with the Smithsonian Institution, The for the increase and diffusion of knowledge among men.
crusades entific matched by great sciages have been to the frozen North, to the burning South, expeditions of the middle

310
to the

The

Breach

in

Civilization, of the West

on

[part

i.

ruins of the East and

to the wilds

municating Comall sides

the heavens observatories, searching of the

have taken the place of the old astrological planet, has become of the alchemist The a tower. mystic chamber and gardens have brought laboratory. Cabinets, museums in full view of the musty libraries of theology. nature living child of the. Church, is persecuted boldly demanding admission to its highestseats of classical And

science, the

once

and

sacred

culture.

Professor

Youmans,

in his work

on

the

Culture

demanded of the

by
age

Modem

Life, arrays
new on

the chief scientific education. Mr.

authorities Herbert the

in behalf of the

in Spencer,

his treatise

Education, makes

science

gious mental, moral and relibeginning and end of all physical, after having like Cinderella, and predicts that, training, the queen of her been the drudge, she will yet become sisters in the realm of learning.Mr. Grote would haughtier excluded from the acahave all religious instruction legally demic ing seekAnd curriculum. great universities are already to banish Christian science as a thingof the past has also issued the secuAt a still more remove larization practical of politics. Emancipatedfrom ecclesiastical tyranny, the state in all its forms and with all its interests, has and of been ences, influmere

its independenceof religious ideas steadily asserting until

now

it stands

forth

as

the

embodiment

worldlypower

ment grandeur. At the beginning of the movethe mediaeval theocracy, which had held all nations subject dissolved into a mass to the Roman of jarring Pontiff, at lengthunder the Balance of Power. monarchies,settling The succession of crusades which had melted all Europe together followed by the distracting by one was fiery impulse, wars

and

of Catholic and

Protestant states,terminating in
thenceforth excluded

peace

at

which Westphalia,

from lords

the cabinets of statesmen. and

commons

with

pope,

religious questions The sacred compact of king, changed exwas bishopsand clergy,

for the intestine

ending in
as in

mere

wrangle of sects for placeand power, in England,or in the subjection as state-religion,

in

of the

Church, as

France, or
even

in its absolute where

the United

States ; and

tion, separathe forced union

still remains,the

wedge

of disestablishment is

workalready

CHAP.

III.]
in

Secular Schisfftatic and

Culture.
whilst these

31

ing,as
have State
once

Scotland,Ireland

Italy. And theory and

ternal ex-

were separations

stillgreater secular changes proceeding, in

been

wrought

the

very

structure

of the

itself. That
so

rightof government in all its forms, has yieldedto the notion of a social believed, sacredly
divine and written constitution ; that supreme rule of the
once kings,

contract

King
the

universally acknowledged,is obscured by ever-boasted sovereigntyof the people; and that Christianity, ment once potent throughout the state,is but a public sentiso

of

distant
is

and

vague
as

that the very

a

idea

of

Christian

commonwealth And is New

even now an

treated

Utopian dream.
of all these movements, of itself religion has been and there The

at

in last,

the wake

attempted secularization
St. Simon and sober Christian socialism

of Christianity the
more

Fourier

followed

by
and

of Maurice

Kingsthe state and the

the ley,virtually identifying the obliterating And

at

kingdom

of Christ with the church

distinction

between

world.
"

the

ism length has appeared the so-called "Secularof Holyoake and Conway, who would make science in the duty of attending only Providence,and exhaust religion
to

the

present world, which

is uncertain.

rather is certain, Scientific

than

knowledge is to take the placeof decaying faith and be propagatedby zealous its apostle to the new Professor Tyndall, as world, disciples. votaries that are secluded like pleadsfor its toiling eloquently
future world monks and anchorites
as a

which

from

Huxley,
Sermons with

its

luxury of the times. spices his popular evangelist,

the

fessor Pro-

Lay

to

own,

runner that foregenuine polemic flavor. And and hierophantof the school,whom they still refuse in the growing Auguste Comte, has already projected
a

future catechism and whom named. On the

a

hierarchy
of

whose

which calendar

shall teach

priests shall the dogmas of

and
are

be

savants,

social heroes

physics,
among
to

scientific martyrs

the Christian

apostlesand
side of

saints

not

even

be

sacred

however, life,
has been
as

we

behold

tianity Chris-

steadily departing civilization. At the outset protesting from the accompanying of the middle secular Christianity againstthe mere ages, it

which, meanwhile,

312 has

The Breach

in Civilization.

[part l
of
at

vacated, with

worldly interest.
that least, literature.

increasing recoil,nearly every realm It was not strange, in the beginning

should have made
no

Protestantism Its leaders

too

impressionupon
except

in the sixteenth

century, if we

Melancthon, were
amenities

busy

with graver

studies to cultivate the

not

of

scholarship.Luther

classical modem dramatic

to

epithetswhen out Faust,drove Mephistopheles

burst from his ink-horn.
not

stop to choose cudgelling Tetzel,and, unlike the

could of his

study with
the

one

Calvin,it may
how
to

be conceded

did Bishop Horsely,

know

expound

cies prophe-

with the taste of

might perhaps be
translate the austere Knox made

which a secular poet,yet he has passages could they oftener quoted by fine writers,
grace

of his

Scotland

ring with
to

Latinity. And because John the Monstrous Blast against his

"

Regiment of Women," phrasehe still knelt

Puritanism Milton and in the

it is seldom

told with what The

we

teous cour-

Queen Mary.
century, after

authors have
named

of

seventeenth
are

Bunyan,

not

among

the greater lights of been claimed

lish Engas a

letters.

Bates, the
sometimes

has silver-tongued,

classic for his theological and Baxter

Harmony
sentences

of the Divine which he

be
was

Attributes,
But other

wrote

recall the pure trained.

no

English of the
Owen,
merit literary John Howe;

prayer-book
the robust

in which

the great scholar than

of dissent, can
utterance

read for

vigorous thought of the Living Temple, indulged in such a harsh and rugged style, relish his that few can now massive argument. And Rouse, the poet of the Westminster Assembly, has inflicted upon successive generationsto this day, a version of the Psalter which should neither be said nor
the author

of

The Covenanters had no writers that could redeem sung. them from their literary The outlawry by Scott and Bums. who Methodists,

might have
war

leamed

better from but

to
a

the

hymns

of the
'

Wesley, declared
world. And the itself. How
? worldling

againstliterature as tried Quakers actually

the
man

vanity of
than
a

murder

English
mere

could

of letters be

other

It
art

that the whole region of strange,perhaps, should likewise have been deserted. The reformers, whilst
was

not

more

dealingwith

an

aesthetic

ritual which

expressed

to

them

314

^'^ Breach that of

in Civilization.

[part
a

i.

and votaries, respective

seminary
or

or

erected into divinity for the clergy, founded training-school confession and

separate
on some

definite Church

placed
all other off

in

somewhat The

polemic
whole

attitude apologetic republicof science was secular

or

toward fenced

learning.

by
of

the

as

the profane, of Israel.

a

wisdom What

guards of orthodoxy Egypt and mere spoils

result among
? entific sci-

for the children

men

else could
Nature

than but
a

pagan

worship of

It

was

further consequence,

that the entire domain

of

has also been surrendered as essentially worldly and politics sinful. Breaking loose from entanglingalliances with the
state

since the Reformation, the has been

Church,

in all its forms

and

with all its powers,

itself from separating gradually

it appears eternal
as a

until now institutions and influences, political aiming only at organization, purely spiritual At the outset, the false supremacy monarchies
was

interests.

of the Roman

Papacy over
volt re-

European

broken

by

the great Protestant the

; to this succeeded establishment prelatical

the Puritan
; and at

dissent from

Anglican
States,
and

length,in the United

their mutual And this been the

has followed

the from

of all churches complete separation the government, and the law.

nominations de-

dence indepenfar

and from

before equality enforced

or

so result,

being
claim

has deprecated,

accepted and
Church itself.

wrought
That

into the very of

an

of theoryand policy
once theocracy, so

absolute

arrogantlyurged

mission, subhas been exchanged for tame and prelates, by pontiffs and even sent. voluntarydisestablishment, organizeddisof the whole popuThat compulsory Christian training lation, held as the chief function and duty so tenaciously once from which of the Church, has given place to state-schools,

the Bible itself is to And those

be

excluded

as

too

sectarian

for

a so

book. textdiously stu-

different forms with

of civil polity, once have

defended

Scriptural arguments,
in which

been

lowed folor

by
name,
or

constitutions

there
as

is
mere

no

Christian

idea

and

which

are

often treated
to

worldly expedients
under the universal should
statesmen

soon revolts, organized

be it

crushed

monarchy
become
a

of Christ.

Was

strange that
the

study only heathen

? reproach

models

and

very

name

of

politician

CHAP.

III.]
now

Schismatic
it is

Culture. Religious

3 IS

And

only

the

last result of the

growing rupture,
the boast
virtues

that the whole

as

secular side of

itself has beei^abnegated religion

it
was

earthlyand unholy. Though

that it
came

testantism of Proas

to

restore to

the humane the

well the

as

the

godly
which

graces of men,
once

and

promote

eternal welfare
causes a

the yet the old ascetic not merely in still shows itself, justified it, of the church from from the world, but
in
a

temporalwith without spirit,

needless

seclusion false from

harsh and
doctrine Those those

of theology separation

of ethics, practical
common

dailyduty and

of

worship from

life.

of honor, bravery and courtesy, and gentle qualities which and fidelity traitsof honesty, more sterling veracity
up with the feudal and

historically grew are normallybut

are

commercial

systems and
faith

the flower and

of fruitage
as

the Christian disowned

sometimes

found

disowning
the

well

as

by

its

The professeddisciples. for the

were once

great charities and

sick and the the

relief of the poor, devised and

philanthropies which degraded,

as

managed

by

clerical class

their
are

fit prerogative, have often

been

passing into

secular

hands, and

sanctimonious a irreligious spirit And of whatsoever and of good report, depreciation things are lovely far from being always unconscious and thoughtless, so has been fostered by the teachingas well as practice of certain who inculcate from perverted sects and parties, Scripture the unscriptural praved texts dogmas, that human societyis too de-

pursued

in

an

to be

that regenerated,

social crimes

and

miseries

are

that incurable, worthless but the

; in

all natural virtue and

a

and are morality illusory

is to

word, that this world

of Satan, and
a

be abandoned

as

kingdom

the

coming kingdom
sort

of Christ

anticipated only as fe
of the whole have been

fiery judgment, or

of

grand auto-da
that
formers rea new

existingcivilization.

Is it any marvel

lookingfor another

Gospel and
we

tianity? Chris-

Such Thus

are

the extreme

issues of the schism

have

traced.

both sides, remain fixed in like on indifferentists, So long and in their tendency are alike distracting. seclusion, avoid thus the scientific and the religious, the two classes, as the each
must other, a kind of intellectual duplicity

needs

tered be fosof the

and

rival arbiters of truth set up

for the decision

3i6
most momentous

Modem

Indifferentism,
The

[part i.

experiment theyare making, is that of holding one though unconsciously, thingin religion of renderingscience irreligious and another thing in science, or questions.
and
it tends to an utter while practically religion unscientific, with an extravagant divorce of Christianity and civilization, their collision developmentof each, which would only make
more

the

fearful and

whenever, disastrous,
from the forced
so

in any

great social
differentism: this in-

they should rebound crisis, Now, as we found it with

the their normal neither
are

separation.
it is with
a

extremism,

two

proceed parties

upon

felse view

of

Though they are not antagonistic, yet need indifferent. not they they Though oppose,
relations.

stillless need be their

they avoid

each

other.

However

distinct may and

there is, notwithstanding, intersection sjiheres,

common

ground.
aims, there
would
must

However be

diverse

may

be

their methods

and

interaction and

harmony.

fact,presuppose
be

each alike

other, and, unless

They, in mutually complemented,

Reason admits
son. rea-

powerlessand
any
as

dead.

and

craves

revelation ; revelation

Whenever, then, this, too, is to

may be

requiresand separationarises
anomalous, and
or

stimulates between
in various

them,
ways

treated

be proven too serious to be overlooked In the firstplace, it is a dismemberment Even when

it involves
no

palliated.
body
or

of the very words

of truth.
no opinions,

strife of and

of hind be-

collision between of peace and

doctrines

theories, yet

the show from the human connection the

dered concord, it leaves the natural sunthe discovered from the revealed, supernatural,

from intelligence between

nature

the and

Divine

As intelligence.

the

between them

science truth

simply tears
second the whole

the connection Scripture ensures and religion, of any forced severance which God hath joined from truth,

together.
In the this place,
mass

indifferentism is of Instead

an

extent

volving in-

of

knowledge.
had

it has become occasional, described

in the it
as a

and progressive

vast

schism,which
has
a

Reformation,and
The time

since grown

remaining general. We have its historical origin and spread through

chy. anar-

of

all the sciences with

tide of

and increasingdisruption

is past when

theologycould

be

called their

CHAP.

III.]
and away and
mistress.

Concluding Argument
One after another

3 17 been ing break-

nurse

they have
very

from

their ancient

pupilage and
at

running

sion into seclua

estrangement, until
which the
can

last the

idea of
as

God,

that
can

only bond

hold

them

even together,

it alone

give unity to
been

proceed,has opened secret

now

of phenomena upon totality it has and formallyignored,

age

which become

they
the

of the

and scientific,

is once infidelity, metaphysical, istic. is all but atheonce science, theological,

that

If

we

seek

the

traces

of this great rupture,we breaches

at every
or

find them

conspicuous,not
in actual

merely in
of secular

controversies, waged
range
no

but also separations, point of contact along

we

the entire
seen,

and

sacred

learning.As
are

have left detached

there is from

science in which

natural fects revealed in the

not

revealed

truths, and
have the two

doctrines eminent

directly
domain

menaced

opposing lines marshalled, if for a last decisive encounter, by systems which array the as results of human embodied research againstdivine revelation, that science, by the law of its the avowed principle upon and growth, can only subsist upon the extinction of theology, Thus it that is destined at once to destroy and supersede body of knowledge, commonly regarded as most exact and
is fest detaching itself from certain, that

by of philosophy itself, we

rational theories ; while

body
whole

of

long esteemed
the rupture may

most

sacred said to

and

beneficent.

And

knowledge of a feeling

be

pervadethe

of scholars, ranging between the extreme the one and vague on side, misgiving on unsatisfactory suspensionof judgment among classes between them
; while

community of confident scepticism

the

other, with

an

the conservative

the following of all great intellectual movements, it is already sing diffucourse survive which long after it shall popularinfluences, may have received sentence at the tribunal of philosophy. such indifferentism is, In the third place, in its issue, fraught with the direst evils. No mere of words or strife of logic, war it is already unfolding its disastrous effects in every sphereof among human As interest. the firstclass of such of the sciences which evils may has been be cited that very described.
chy anar-

the masses,

Only

the

3i8
charlatan of the
one

Modem
or side,

Indiffereniism.
the

[part

i.

bigotof

the
now

other,could

be

blind to the wild confusion the intellectual domain.

its
own

and

strifewhich The

sake,on
this and if

whichever

side he breach
of

reignthroughout for genuine lover of truth, be found, instinctively may

our

recoils from the works

widening
an

between
and

of the word

God,

craves

knowledge of all possible conciliation, rea

only as
such
at

intellectual bodies

and necessity
cannot

rational
ever
main re-

ideal.

That

two

vast

of science
must

apart and
some

variance,but
is at
once a

coalesce ultimately

in

logical system,

of the the
to

mind. Next philosophic instinct which longsto have all truth consistent second named class of that with

yearning and a presentiment in strength and nobleness to is that which all truth, longs
itself

have As
a

may

be

and consequent upon the former, evils, derangement of the educational system, sectarianism has of the

secularization of in which The

mere

and learning

professions,

the

great schism
either them render

pedantsof
that

practically expressed itself. side,sundered by professional tipathies analmost of appreciating incapable

each

other's

routine
commerce

enthusiasm,will indeed be content with peculiar labors and special and seek no intellectual researches, seekers beyond their own provinces; but original
actual contributors of
to

for truth and

the world's stock of knowledge find themselves

ing meet-

in all the walks

soon learning,

togetheron
as

the

high ground
realize
a

and in proof firstprinciples, portion

they thus
mission.

community

of

opinionsand aims,
each his
own

will

they escape

hurtful In

collision and

promote

beneficent of

learning upon the and garb of philanthropy,

lover of his kind. As
a

seeking thus to found the catholicity unity of science,philosophy puts on the

the lover of truth becomes also
a

third and that

still more

obvious

mentioned and the A

scepticismin
in art,both

be evils, may radicalism in politics, religion, which aesthetic,

and
are

class of

sensualism

industrial and

final results of such

few extremists
reason

schismatic

may

affect to

knowledge regard this sore

and
or

culture.

tween conflict be-

and
as

order authority,

progress,

material and

culture spiritual
are, this

normal,

necessary

hour, in all lands and

incurable ; but there enthusiastic believers classes,

CHAP.

III.]

ConcludingArgument
at once

319

in social regeneration as and the scope of

within it is that

the vision of the

prophecy

history. And
of science alone

by

disappearanceof

the sectarianism

they may hope for the and disappearance of the sectarianism of learning, religion come at lengthbeFor, since the ideas of philosophers politics. of the people, the opinions a logical compact of truth
knowledge
among among thinkers
a

and

and

scholars

must,

sooner

or

be later,
interests

followed

by
the

practical compact
In thus

of institutions and the perfection

masses.

after striving

of science,philosophycomes its effort after the It is indeed

to the aid of

humanity in
each of

of society. perfection has have that already been hinted,

some

true, as

these great evils may

incidental
in sciences, convenient
so

and

good.

This

dissection of the

far

compensating it is merely as

artificialand

the and

ble be as it is unavoidaas logical, may zeal and academic by dividing prejudice, ; this professional task of philosophy, promote research and ambition ; may
even

the

social

conflicts of diverse

theories creeds,

and

systems, by carryingthe battle of civilization from the region of thought into that of action,may only the more ously conspicurelieve truth when
we

and

virtue

against error
such the

and

vice. of
our

But
sitional tran-

have

duly acknowledged
and

mercies

state,there stillremain
further hail
more

duty

and

the

testimony of
while
we

Even higher improvement such straggling we gleams of light, only see the and long for the day-spring. plainly progress
manner

darkness

In this

is it to

be in
a

shown
state

that the of

two

interests,

though they
which When their

may
a

not
state

be

in nevertheless,

of direful

deadlywarfare,are, of schism, for the healing

should of
yearn

respectiveadvocates

and

labor.
ligion, re-

either the scientist would

ol- the

dream

dispensingwith
in
as a

remember and

the

of dispensingwith religionist vital bonds which join them

any

science,let both
blessed
riage, mar-

dread

coldness
cause

between

them,

alike with any

fatal to conflict,

the

of truth and

humanity.

CHAPTER

IV.

MODERN

ECLECTICISM

BETWEEN

SCIENCE

AND

RELIGION.

No
two

more

thrillingsight
meeting
the inevitable

could

be shock

imagined
of battle.

than We

that

of

great armies
scene as

in the

picture
The
are

the

collision
are

approaches.
end
; the

mish, skircalled re-

the
to

truce, the
arms;

parley

at

an

ranks

the
and

grand charge disappear

moment

is

ordered;
the is the
we

the combatants
of
war.

rush that human the

together
one

behind there

clouds
very

In of

supreme

sublimity
and both

hope
smoke

and clears each

daring.
away

But
and

while
we

yet

gaze

wonder,
armies left

behold wildest

simply

fleeingfrom
master

other

in the

confusion,

neither

of the

field. that certain ardent

"

And

it is thus

votaries would

of
carry

philosophy, as
the the Absolute

Sir William

Hamilton

phrases it,
human,
Bacon

by

assault," vainly endeavoring

divine
as

to
one

conquer heroic

totality of
the modem of of tellect. in-

knowledge,
Or,
men,

and

by

effort of
"

Lord much

has
an

expressed
unadvised
to

it,

some

guilty of
and

by levity,
have first

mixture
a

things
natural of

divine

human
on

essayed

build

system
the Book

philosophy
and other dead." We
on

the

chapter

of

Genesis,
the

Job,
the

places of Holy Writ, seeking

termed of this class of in of

living among they

their of

have side

thinkers, whether

appear

the

religion or
they
are one

science, the
haste
to

Eclectics, or

Impaseveral
reason,

tients, because
fruits of

combine the

research, the

overlooking

claims

320

322
own

Eclecticism. Religious
discoveries and scientific
to the Bible

[part i.

resorts
or

but with

In fact, he never speculations. some foregone theoryof science for which there be
is
no

tentative

hypothesisof
dogma
of the
too

his own,

he seeks
text
a

divine
fetched, far-

authorityand
no

confirmation; and
absurd
to

too

illustration of his queen vassal and

and physical

proof or logy, metaphysicalopinions. Theointo

a mere

pressed into

sciences,is degraded by him

to the chariot

chained

of progress.

in both of its History yieldsexamples of this impatience, flicting forms, wherever societyhas presented that spectacleof conopinionsand interests which, as M. Guizot says, is
so

to revolting

certain class of great minds

to

that

they

feel

an

unconquerabledesire
somewhat of this the later

introduce
its

under spirit,

unity. It scientific phase, which

order

and

was

pelled im-

the

of Plato,in the vain hope of conquerdisciples ing collect of the to out ruins of a peace philosophers, among that huge agglomerate of systems, last Gentile philosophy and

Eastern

Western,
It
was

Greek

and

Roman,

known

as

the Neo-

Platonism.

somewhat

of this

phase,which
and

hurried that
was

the later Greek crude

under spirit, such fathers, of sacred the

among

its
as

religious
Clement

Origen, into

amalgam
survived
even

and

profane
first Latin

learning which
Christian

all that And

wreck the the

and

of the later

philosophy. pale of
and
same

schoolmen,
within the

afler scholasticism the

had

narrowed
arose now

peripatetic
then
some panded ex-

church, there
as

towering genius,such
vision of the Reformation human
a our

Roger
But the

Bacon

and
were was

Albert,whose
but
reserved

encyclopaediclore
spirit
as

lofly sions expresfor the and divine

it

to

introduce

great schism

of

knowledge, described in the last chapter, togetherwith it was not until so consequent anarchy of sects and schools,
own

times

that there

could

spring up

any

of that intellectual

that impatience, the strange

is parties

heroic
or

love of truth and

order, which
hence

antagonism
in both

stranger indifference of the other

and
to

but fitted to excite

aggravate. And
ardent

we or ligion re-

alreadybehold
less crude and

quarters an
would

more eclecticism,

rash,which

immediately press
or

all

into the support of science service of

force all science

into the

religion.

CHAP.

IV.]
it be

Eclecticism in

Astronomy.
before
we

323 sketch them

Let
some

carefully premised

proceed to
to

illustrations of this spirit, that in order

make

it will complete and serviceable, class of religious eclectics all who in their endeavor
to

be proper to include in the do not proceed philosophically scientific facts and have the cal biblitrue

harmonize

and truths,

among

cognitivetheory it, elaborating and whose will endure and appear in the final work, therefore, system of knowledge. But it obviously forms no part of our
present task
to

who may many latent in their minds without

them

discriminate the
mere

any

such

verified

as hypotheses

will thus survive pass away.

in not
our one

which sagacious conjectures

may

Of all the innumerable

systems and

opinionspresented
is

of the previous history which has

not

there sciences,

ably prob-

been while

wrought
some

into

conscious

connection

with the Bible ; and

an

of these constructions

alreadyform
others
are

integral part by
their
own

of the

still regarded

temple of truth, authors as purelytentative

were never

and

and problematical,

stillothers

offered

as

recreations of a devout fency. aught else than the mere firstthe shall there see we sciences, Surveying physical ranks eager been of the sciolists and divines
or

the

devout each

dogmatistsever who naturalists,

other's domain

and

anon

broken

by
manent per-

for centuries without

have

into sallying

making
and

until the border conquests of truth,

and science

fields of

religion
fantastic modem

appear

strown

with

exploded errors
made

like antique armor speculations, warfare. Eclecticism The whole

ridiculous

by

in

Astronomy. has thus been the invaded and the

scientific astronomy the eclectic

traversed

by

spirit. From
natural and

beginning

existing system
been claimed
as

whatever of celestial physics,

a

it might be, has the illustration

of province

for theology

goodness. During the for nearlythirteen centuries, reignof the Ptolemaic hypothesis, described as an expanse, a the scriptural firmament variously
of the divine power, wisdom canopy,
a

mirror,
and stars,

was

supposed
within round

to

consist

of
to

numerous

crystalline spheresone
moon

another,attached
the earth

the

sun,

and

turned

by

the hands

of

324

Eclecticism in

Astronomy.
vicissitudes

[parti.
of

in order to produce the beneficent angels, While and winter. and summer and night, was

day

yet

on

the wane,

Lord
;

Bacon

found

the old astronomy the Book of Job still

to

pregnant with its secrets

of the heavens
as

tracingallusions
over

the

convexity
; to the

stretched

the fixed

pendent earth
stars, the
to

immutable Arcturus

of configuration and the Orion

as ever

the

Pleiades,
relative

gentlybound

the

same

skies ; and to the invisible constellations revolving of the opposite hemisphere as hidden in the chambers than twenty-five More of the south. strations years after the demonof Newton, the Dutch savant, Nieuwentyt, adhering which Tycho Brahe had devised as to the transitional scheme continued to expound the divine a compromise with theology, and goodness in enchasingthe stars upon wisdom solid a Martin, in sphere concentric with the earth. M. Theodore
in position

the elaborate mentions Galileo, works of numerous forgotten writers of the seventeenth as Morin, Rocco, Chiaramonti, Accarisio, century, such Alexander Rosse, Dubois, Scheiner,Kirchmaier,Fabri,Herhis treatise
on

the

Trial

of

in the present century, such even as binius,and some and Wrangler, who have Bonald, Matalene, Lacheze,
to advocate

De
tinued con-

the repose

of the earth
interest

and

the motion

of And

the the

heavens
same

natural

of biblical truth. supposed is still countenanced error practically geocentric who theologians represent the solar system as

in the

by
trived con-

for human

advantage alone,
as

and

the

innumerable than little

heavenly worlds
mere

having no
signs

other and

or

higher purpose
to
our

chronometrical

luminaries

planet
But with the rise of the modem

astronomy
The

came

renewed

efforts to extract

its religious lessons.

as

earlier astronomers

themselves, such

Copernicus, Kepler and

Newton,

did

not

to mingle pious reflections with their scientific discussions. scruple Richard the first Boyle Lecturer, in his sermons Bentley, the Confutation of Atheism from a Survey of the on of Origin and Frame of the World," expounded the Principia Newton and againstthe Epicureandoctrine of eternal matter time that ancient motion, at the same scientifically unfolding proof of the divine beauty and order of the firmament,the
"

CHAP.

IV.]
and Cicero the

Eclecticism in

Astronomy.
the adoration

325
of Plato Der-

cosmos

mundus,
no

which

kindled and

and

less than Canon

of Moses of

David. whose

William
once

ham,
of the God

learned

Windsor,
been the

popular

seems "Astro-theology"

to have

the firstdistinct treatise

kind, also
a

demonstrated of the

being
then

and

attributes of

from

survey

heavens,especially enlargingupon
for the first time

the usefulness

of the celestial globesas

in their ascertained

becoming apparent
and attractions. of the treated

motions, orbits, figures,

in like
manner,

The

versatile

Whiston,

"Astronomical

of Principles

Natural

and

vealed Re-

on Religion,"

the basis of the

was

Newtonian

And Dr. of

the

same

argument
in his

continued

philosophy. by Ray and Paley.

the
"

Whewell,

Bridgewater Treatise

on

Connection

Astronomy

with Natural

vindicated

the benevolent insinuation

Theology,"stillmore scientifically the cosmical of design arrangements

Place The that it
was

against the
of Mitchell
a

of La

easy

to

ceive con-

better solar system.

late Professor

in his

"Astronomy

of the Bible,"not

Ormsby only sought to

illustrate the divine wisdom from the

and immutability, omnipotence,eternity, celestial mechanism, but to discern an occult in the

very

acquaintance with it inspired Scriptures.It has been claimed

in

language of

the

that the Hebrew

expression
its

Job,

"

the sockets and rotation,

"

of the

earth," implieda knowledge of

diurnal Pleiades

there is

an

binding "influences of^the allusion to the revolution of anticipatory

a

that in the

the solar and

other astral systems about Madler has

centre

of universal The the

gravitywhich
author of the

placedin

that constellation.
"

ingenious little treatise, The

an

Stars

and

Earth,"has
and Book

derived of

illustration of the Divine from the

omniscience

Judgment

of inter-planetary velocity

light,by supposingan observer recedingfrom star to star,with after their occurrence, vision of events and thus an increasing enabled to review the entire history of the earth from the present of from thence to the calling day to the time of Christ,
Abraham, morning
of the and
to the stars

Flood, back
as

to the new-bom

world,with
And other

the

shouting over
Dr. Thomas Ecce

it for

joy.
in

more

such popularwriters,

Professor Dick

Nicol

his Architecture

Heavens,
Burr

in his Celestial and Pater

Dr.

in his

Ccelum

Scenery, Mundi, have

326
aimed
to

Eclecticism in render

Astronomy.

[parti.

taining, only instructive and enterbut tributary and piety. to practical religion It is, domain of the science, in the however, in the speculative of questions treatment concerning the originand designof the eclectic has loved to revel. heavenlyworlds,that the religious The nebular hypothesis had scarcely been formed before it

astronomy

not

was

the Biblical cosmogony doctrine of creation. or It is true, that such germs of the hypothesis had appeared as
as

seized

in the

systems of Epicurusand

Lucretius

were

not

employed

all of whom or reformers, were by the fathers or schoolmen led to interpret Genesis from a geogonic as well as a naturally geocentric point of view, regarding the visible heavens as a mere appurtenance or atmosphere of the earth. It is true that also, and

Leibnitz, cosmogonists,Descartes, doctrine of creaKant, though assuming the Scripture tion

the covert basis of their the
did speculations,
as latter, or

the

firstmodern

as

not

attempt
aim
was

to to

reconcile the fornier with show later combine how the worlds

their have

only
been
more

might

should have and

created.

But
to

cosmogonists and
the views The

divines

sought
La

directly
of Creation"

of Herschel author

Place with those

the sacred writers. stated distinctly be reconciled his

of the

"Vestiges of

that belief, the

the nebular

might hypothesis
he held of the heavens
not

with

Schubert, when Scriptures.

the dim cloud

that
as

described hypothesis, unbroken

back-ground
which

one

nebulous

could

resolve
sun

itself into luminous until planet

shapes and glowing spheresof

and

it felt the energy of the divine command to bring for the Whewell also maintained dling enkinforth worlds. that, of such revelation and light," nebulae
as a

dark,inorganic mass,

reason

with conspires there be

in

requiringthe

creative mandate, "Let

the Great when the

stars, and boldly depictedthe forming planets, wheel of lumps which have flown from the potter's Maker, sparkswhich darted from His awful anvil solar system lay incandescent thereon, and curls
rose

of vapor

which

from

the vast

caldron

of creation.

The

late Professor declared and the the

in Ormsby Mitchell, correspondencebetween

his Biblical the

as

Astronomy,

nebular
as

hypothesis
any current recent

Mosaic of

cosmogony

to

be

exact

fulfillment

prophecy.

And

accordingly some

CHAP.

IV.]
of the

Eclecticism in Astronomy.
have soughtfor distinct hypothesis Frederick de

327 references

advocates
to

it in various
"

parts of the Bible.

and the

in his

Revelation

Rougemont, guished Sciences," having distinPhysical

part
void

of

the

days as the astronomical pre-solar the formless hexaemeron, proceeded to identify

the firstthree with the nebulous
waters

of Moses and which cooled lower

abyss
and

of La with

Place and

the upper
masses

of the

firmament

the gaseous
one

broke

into

fierysuns
as

while planets,

of them earth.

and condensed

the solar s}i^tem includingour has

Professor the

Tayler
the

Lewis

ingeniouslylikened
its waters above
now

this stage of
waters

creative
to

process,

with

and

neath, bean

which spectacle
aqueous

might
of

be

to presented

observer them memoir

"waters
are

of the the

rings
and

Saturn, if

he

could

view

from
on

body
the

of that

planet. Professor Guyot, in

the the Psalmist

his

"Cosmogony

Bible," suggests that the

above

heavens," of which

speaks,

the

space their division, concentration,and

primitive nebulae variously distributed in celestial by Herschel, Madler, and Alexander, and describes organizationinto
of the Dr. first three
suns

and

planetsas
days.
the Roman

the respectively views

are

works

creative

Similar

held

by
of

Baltzer,of John Baptiste

maintains that the
in his

Catholic "Biblical

Faculty of Breslau, who History

Creation" of Genesis of which formed
and

profound
earth and and

formless

water lightless

indicate the

ter matprimitive

universal

out ether,
were

by

so-called

Plutonian and
or

processes
in the

nebulae,suns
fourth
cosmos

Neptunianand and planets;

ance accord-

that

second first, of the

days

this cosmogony

development
with the the
or

celestial

proceeds in

while geogony results The which

in

discoveries of modern spectroscopic third,fifth and sixth days has

astronomy,
occurred with the the

development of our of palaeontology. of inhabited plurality

has been blended For

planet in
worlds

accordance

is another

with the Biblical thousands had of been

hypothesis trine angelologyor docthe traditional

a

of

angels.

years

conception

of other

worlds

predetermined by
of Homer, and the

geocentric system, and the Olympus and Orcus the Elysium and Tartarus of Virgil, the Paradiso
of

Inferno visible

Dante, were

alike

placed above

and

beneath

328

Eclecticism in the earth. Even with the

Astronomy,
Heaven
and

[partl
Hell But of Milton with the

plane of
remained downfall

tinctured of that the

Ptolemaic

views.

hierarchyto
of epistles

efforts to adjust the angelic came hypothesis and new Copernican system of suns, planets
treatise of Galileo may

satellites. In the very

be found

some

his friend Antonio reconcile the the

new

Foscarinus, a Carmelite

friar,

designed to showing how

its central

theory with
in heavens
as

as earth,

it moved

orthodoxy by its orbit, might retain

still apparently of the

hells and

concentric

above

and beneath

its inhabitants.

BishopWilkins, one

Copernican system in England, and a founder of the Royal Society, a scientific romance published entitled the Discovery of a New World," in which he cited the Moon is paradise, and the fathers and schoolmen to prove that posterity thought it not impossible might have commerce of flyingships or chariots with the Lunarians by means
first advocates
"

of the

fashioned

like and

wooden
so

eagle.

Devout

astronomers, such

as

Huygens
worlds with the

Newton,

with the

the idea of inhabited treating of Fontanelle, levity thought it consonant if not revealed. explicitly have In later Bode
in

far from

even Scriptures,

times, the Herschels

and

Arago

agreed with

peoplingthe
his luminous

sun corona

with the children of

as

within the very

sheltered behind light, glory of the Almighty. direct

And

orthodox

divines have

sought for
redeemed

between Dr.

the astronomical could

and

Biblical realms

correspondence of intelligence.

Tholuck

fancy the
were

abode

in the fair savannahs

of Venus

or

a congenial finding the bright of plains

Mars, while
or Jupiter

the

lost

consigned
"

to the

dreary wastes
Dr. Thomas the

of

the dismal
"

craters

of the Moon.

Dick

made

his

Christian

Philosopher speculate upon

and the

ficent magni-

scenery

of Saturn with his belted skies, with his Jupiter

moons,

of procession
suns as

fixed stars with their

dazzling
Creator

seats

of lifeand

adorned intelligence of heaven.

by

the

for the worshipinghost upon the central the

fancy of

scanting Eloquent preachersdeBradley and Midler have supposed of the

sun

great Creator
suns

and

may be the royal seat and court Governor of worlds,around whom

as

adoring

and

revolve planets

and praise. Professor loyalty

tributary provinces in obedient the speculations Lange,uniting

330 distant star

our as

Eclecticism in how

Astronomy.

[parti.

to

far their moral

with corresponds history

own

:
"

Enjoy
And

your

happy
Eden

realms
an

their

goldenage
Eve ? ? redeemed

had

your

abstemious you

Or, if your mother And,

are fell,

if redeemed, is your

Redeemer

scorned

?"

And

to

such

various questions
writers.

answers

have

been

equallyorthodox

Dr. Chalmers,

in those

given by magnificent
his great

his Astronomical Discourses,on the prose-poems, that our* earth is the only lost world, combined scientificand biblical

supposition

it fi-om its seeming knowledge to rescue to the solitary in creation,by likening man insignificance sheep astray from the heavenlyfold,by magnifyinghis moral marvels above importance in comparison with the telescopic with the microscopic wonders well as in contrast him as beneath him, and by showing why the higher intelligences

around

him

might
an

desire

to

look

into may

the be
a

mysteries of
felt for him

his
in

how salvation,

intense

sympathy

distant parts of the

over

universe,and what
between

contest

for ascendency

him

is

being waged
of the
same

the

in principalities of this world.

and heavenly places The

anonymous

the rulers of the darkness "The treatise,

author the

Stars and

the

Angels," adopting
the

has maintained, on hypothesis,

moral

ground
Eve in

of

physicaland

that analogies,
same

the

sons

of

God, the host of heaven,

and animals
our

are

of the

nature

with Adam
nivorous cardoctrine,

that consistently with paradise,

may exist in the stars
as

this

they

existed
and

upon
so

earth

before

the
are

fall and all other

of man, mortality
races intelligent

that
ours

connected closely there

not

with

that
is

is not

an

inhabitant

of the most
in the

distant nebula

who

mysteriouslyinterested
the the that

mediation Chalmers

of Christ.
and

Dr.

Kurtz, combining
maintained

of speculations disorder the

Schubert,

introduced

heavenly hierarchy by
well

revolt primitive

that consequent as the fallof man, upon the vicarious through of Christ once atonement
and

throughout the of the angels, as is to be repaired

for all worlds

both things,
and

may be gathered together all in heaven and which are earth ; are upon therefore designates solar system as the Judea of the our which

for all ages, that in Him

CHAP.

IV.]

Eclecticism in

Astronomy.
of the

331

universe, our
and
sun,

planetas
man as

the the

redeemed
moon,

and stars make

heavenlyland, favored child of Jehovah,to whom dream obeisance as in the prophetic

seem,

Bethlehem

of

Joseph.
Daring
as

such
to

conjectures may
the
new

it was

but

logical
the in the

step farther
biblical mediaeval

combine

scientific cosmology with of incarnation. held Creator that the and the

or Christology

doctrine
been

Early
chasm

schools the

it had

between

the infinite and

the finite,

creature, could
of the Godus

only
man

be

for angels as closed,

for men,

through an assumption
familiar

of their in

natures by the Deity, like that respective Christ; and since astronomy has made

with

other inhabited moral

worlds, and geology has suggested their

physicaland
for their it
as a

analogy
divine

to

our

it planet,
may

has be
as

been

sistently con-

argued that a redemption as

incarnation
own.

requisite
other

for

our

Bishop Butler has hinted

some

thingnot antecedentlyimprobable,that in globes there might be an inverted predominance

and vicious
creatures
over

of irrational
a

the worlds

rational and for such

a

and virtuous,

probable
Christian Dorner

need

in

some

miracle

as

the
as

revelation.

Orthodox

and
as

Christian Weisse, with

such Hegelian divines, their philosophical view Reason of

of

Christ
admit
be

the Divine
an

Logos by
the

or

Universal of

God,
the

could
to true
as

the idea of

incarnation

Deity upon
astronomy
be

all worlds and

alike demanded

modern

even Christology,

ifother

races planetary

simply viewed Brewster,on

in. salvable, the

finite, though

unfallen creatures.
races are

Sir David fallen and than One

the his

assumption
treatise

that such "More the

styled

Worlds

Creed
recourse as

of the
to
as

and Philosopher

Hope
of
a

of the Christian/* has

the bold

suggestion

repeated
under

immolation different

well

incarnation of Christ,by which

to

of expiatethe guilt
a

unnumbered be
to

worlds.

forms physical And as revolting

it has

such

thought

may

many

minds, yet
author of God

been

the expressed by Philip Bailey, poetically

an

of Festus, in and the

between imaginary colloquy

the Son

Angel

of the Earth:
"

Think And

not

that I have lived and

no

died

for thine alone,

me

that

other sphere hath

hailed

Christ.

332

Eclecticism in My life is
In Mine

Astronomy.

[part i.

ever

for love. suffering is

judging and redeeming worlds everlasting being."

spent

At

to complete the picture of eclecticism length,

in this the

science,we
heavens the dream

may

now

behold
in
an

the entire Biblical astronomical form.

of history
It had

already recast

been

of the mediaeval the fortunes march

Cardan, to link with the future,

it
human
was

such as D'Abano and astrologers, of Christianity, past,present, and

even

of the stars ; and

in

after the Reformation

urged,

proof

that affairs,

in the

influence over planetary the stars were said to Scriptures

of

have

fought in their courses against Sisera,and that the Israelites in Babylon were dismayed at the signs of heaven.
as soon as

But

the

of connecting the petty folly of innumerable desirable to

concerns

of been

mortals

with the revolutions

it then became

worlds

had

demonstrated,
evidence

gatherastronomical

scarcelycredible miracles as the Arrest of of the shadow the Sun at Ajalon and Recession the Dial on and the predicted of Ahaz, the Star of the Nativity, tion conflagrain the last day. As of the heavens to the firstnamed
miracles them
as

of such

there
true

have

long
the

been

orthodox rather

attempts
than

to

identify
optical
a

astronomical While

events

mere

appearances. fathers and

Ptolemaic

system
there had whole

the prevailed, been literal that divine

schoolmen
sun

taught that
in his
course

stoppage of the
the Book of for authority of
some

for
as a

day, and

Jasher is simply cited

the and miracle,
occurrence.

corroborative

not

as

embellishment poetical
sun

natural back

It was

likewise held that the

went
a

through ten

degrees in the reign of

even

Hezekiah, with
of Galileo adhered
and
to

receding shadow.

And

after the time Catholic

Copemicus,both Protestant
these views.
answer

and

divines

Calvin, in his Commentaries,. maintained

command
orb of of

that in

to

the

Joshua, He
with

the

immense

day

rolls constantly swiftness was indefatigable who of Israel

were a quished; van-

that pleased and the life,

ten

it should

halt tillthe enemies Hezekiah back

a

also that when

sun was

prayed for
its shadow

turned dial
as

with the

lengthened through

degrees
the

of the

sign to

made

day could prolong his

life.

king,that He who Archbishop Usher, in

CHAP.

IV.]
"Annals

Eclecticism in Astronomy.
of the World/*

333 the

his and

argued
was

that
sun

by

prodigious
times of

miraculous and added

of retrogradation
as

the

in the

Joshua
as was was

Hezekiah,

much
in

substituted

for the

night

to the day, and

proof that the civil calendar

recorded eclipses

unharmed,
the of

referred to the

by Ptolemy

and Book

Chaldeans.

Joshua,found
course

commenting upon the Bishop Patrick, evidence in the Euterpe of Herodotus plain
had known
even

that the
in the

Egyptians
event

of

of the sun, and

in the

tion stupendous alterasought for mythical

a

traditions wheels listen to

war,

of the

story of

Apollo, stopping the

the

of his chariot
a

and

prolonging
still and learned has not
to

day,
at

in order

to

chorus the
sun

of

nymphs, or
stood The

in the annals

of the Theban the unnatural the

same

when of

blushed Buddeus

murder

Atreus. Cardinal

held

opinion,and
a

Cullen
now

number
in

of divines

seek

it; but yet relinquished by maintaining, modify it,

with the Copernicansystem, that it was consistency the rolling earth which stood stilland not the sun, the optical in Mr. Greswell, in either case. phenomena bein^ the same
more

his work

on

Catholic

Chronology,has
31,
b. c.

calculated

that in the and

lously, miracu-

reign of Hezekiah, May

the

710,
was

suddenly
reversed
may

earth's axial motion that confirmation in the

from be found

East

to

West,
solar And

and

of the event Chinese

in the

recorded eclipse
some

book

of the

Protestant intelligent disturbance and

over

while divines, which such

an

Shu-king. admittingthe
arrest

tremendous would planet

chaos the

of

our

produce
have
a

all

globe,if not throughoutthe

disastrous
quences conse-

solar system, have

still insisted that these been

might
would have

and miraculouslyprevented,

that it

been

the army of The Star of the Wise theme

worthy Joshua and

Men

feat of confirm

Omnipotence
manner

liver thus to de-

the faith of Hezekiah. been

a

has in like

ful fruitas garded re-

of astronomical

The speculation.

such fathers, have

or

E^usebius, Augustine,and
it as and
a new

Jerome

seem

to

simply

creation in the
its

heavens

in the

phere, atmos-

symbol
the

upon of the star of Jacob,the Father's the

dwelt

surpassing lustre and

brightand
The and

image of the placed it among

glory.

purity as a morning star, and scholastic astrologers

even

constellations

sought to

cast

334 the the

Eclecticism in

Astronomy.
with
it as

[part i. astrology
ject, ob-

horoscope of Christ. But Reformers sought to restore

lyingbeyond
Calvin, for
any
course

the
a

dech'ne of

purely miraculous
as

the science of the

Magi

well

as a

of modem
meteor
or

astronomers. comet

example, described pointed

the
way

it as

which, unlike by
it
as a

natural star,appeared and

to

disappeared
Bethlehem.
to

and

devious

And,

in recent
a

times, some

attempts have been made

miracle.

tify idenmore

astronomical strictly

Horsley, and

far from so Hengstenberg, recently regardingthe luminary as a mere astrological sign,have ingeniouslyargued that it
was

the star of of Balaam

Jacob
which the

or

the miraculous had

become in

phecy protraditional in the heathen with other devout his little

to

fulfillment of

world

and

which then

Magi,

common

Gentiles,were
treatise
on

Dean investigating. of the Wise illumination

Trench, in
than
been

the "Star
secret

Men," also supposedthem

rather have
any any
a new literally

be
and

guided by
conceived

occult art,

the

prodigyitself to

and lovelier, star,larger,

than brighter such heaven, yet probably resembling Herschel have

sometimes

other in the host of

as

variable stars
as

Kepler

and

disappearingwith
writer
on

unwonted

appearing and brilliancy. Wieseler,a German

has argued Evangelists, junction produced by a natural contogether as an apparent star, cording Magi was a comet which, acwas tables,

discerned

the the

Chronology of

the Four

that while

luminary itself was

massed planets,
star

of the

yet the real guiding

to
some

of the

Chinese
at

astronomical the

visible for
era.

about

seventy days
orthodox
star

beginning
with
or aurora

of the Albert which and

Christian

Many
divine

however, divines,
as a

Barnes, still

regard this

meteor

command

in

the

skies

of Persia

appeared by Judea; while

it now
a

others,conceding to sidereal astronomy all that

can

claims,
new-bom

find

nothing

incredible
as

in

the

creation of
a

of

world earth. But

in the heavens

the presage

new-born

God

upon

of all the the

themes

of biblical astronomy
eclectic scientists

none

has
as

so

enkindled

fancy of

and

divines

the

destruction predicted the

and So

renovation

of the heavens
the astronomical and

by

fire in

day

of

judgment.

long

as

heavens

embraced

only

the

visible firmament

atmosphere,and

CHAP.

IV.]

Eclecticism in

Astronomy,

335

were

with fabric

ing thought to be composed of crystalline spheresrevolvthe planets attached, it was easy to imagine such a

red as as dissolvingin flames,with the sun and moon the elements melting with to the earth, blood, the stars falling fervent and abode
views

heat, the heavens

new

passing away
their

with

great noise,
the

the

heavens
and

of the

saints sacred

emerging in angels. And

placeas

purified
such and
in

with consistently Catholicism

poets and

artists of both

Protestantism the clouds the of

depictedthe coming to heaven,the saints rising

of
men

have

of the Son
meet

of Man
in the

Him

air,

judgment
our

and

the triumph of angels, of

a

the

heavenly
last great

host, as
within

the successive visible

scenes

celestial drama

yet to open

sky,at

the foretold

signalof

the

day,
"

When The And

like shriveling

parchedscroll
dread wakes the dead."

flamingheavens
louder the

roll. together
which

yet. and yet more

Swells

high trump

But
some

in the

progress

of celestial these
and
were

physics came
in the

the

need At

for first

re-adjustmentof
as prodigies

tremendous meteors,

miracles.

such

comets

existingimperfect

state
as

of well

knowledge,
as

portents of

ments supposed to be direct instruthe coming judgment. Whiston,

with which

his unbridled
he

fancy, imagined attributed the Deluge was

and

that
a

great
of between

con"et

to

kind

travelling
the
tremes ex-

purgatory, hurrying its wretched

of heat
solar

inmates
sun

cold, from

the

to the borders

of the
as a

system, and

the predicted

exact

date of its return

visitation of the terrible

judgment of God, to destroythe world lent his Halley, in like manner, by fire as before by water. to the popularfears excited by the dreadful graver authority
comet

of 1680, which
over

two

centuries that the

before

had

spread such
a

consternation

Europe
of his

Pope
been

had

issued also

bull for

special prayers
the

to avert

its approach. Newton

conjectured
comets, ances disturb-

burning

stars

day
to

to

have

by ignited

which

might yet
in

combine

with

other

accumulating
the of the realms

in the solar system foretold itselfwas

enkindle the with

scene

great catastrophe

Scripture.

And

conflagration
of astronomy.

made

co-extensive

the

336
The

Eclecticism in

Astronomy.
Mede and

[parti.
stood Whitby, underheat to be

as EnglishMillennarians,such

the the

elements

which

shall melt with

fervent

and cited the fathers to prove and constellations, planets that the heavenly bodies shall as truly be dissolved as the scribed solid earth. Chalmers, with his glowing imagination,de-

the

new

heavens

and

earth

emerging
a

from

fiery

chaos, and space again lighted up with

firmament

of material

as splendor;and, so far from treatingthe conflagration he declared, in his discourse on either local or metaphorical, that those solid and of Visible Things," Transitoriness the
"

enormous

tread upon, masses^ which, like the firm world we roll in mighty circuits through the immensity around us, shall flee away throne and
no

from

the

face of Him for them.

that sitteth upon

the

placebe

found

Kurtz, connecting as

he

tunes the progress of all other worlds with the moral forof the that in consequence has maintained of our planet, great angelicapostacy the heavens are not clean in the sight does

of

Jehovah,but with all their hosts of stars shall yet be and transfigured by the purifying fires of the
when Christ with the

vated reno-

final
to

judgment,
the

holy angels shall good

the from
remotest

descend

earth and

forever separate the Not

even

the evil elements stellar worlds

throughout creation.
are

beyond
has

the reach

of such

Helmholtz lofty speculations.

himself

suggested that the final relapseof planets, suns, and galaxies into igneous vapor the to popular might answer of the of Professor ander, day description judgment. Stephen Alexin accordance

with

his

theory

of the

disrupted and
appearance
a

clusters spiral visible

renews waxes

and

finds nebulae,

in their very

expressionof
the heavens old and is

that creative energy but the vesture

a

which of the

destroys and

as

Almighty, that
Tait and
tained main-

changed like
on

garment.

Doctors

in Balfour,

their essay

the

"

Unseen

Universe,"have
are

that the the modern which all

of predictions of
an

the sacred writers

verified

doctrine

of energy, ultimate dissipation

are

by by

worlds existing

destined

to

collapseand

vanish Mr.

like smoke Ethan has S.

into the invisible ether whence

"

they sprang.

Gravitation in Nature," Chapin,in his treatise on lously argued,that alreadythat force has at times been miracuit entirely suspended, and were withdrawn, many pro-

338
shells and with the
insects

Eclecticism in and
storms

Geology,
and

[part i.

even

tempests, in treatises

pedantic

titles of

Hydro-theology, Pyro-theolog}",

and Litho-theology, Testaceo-theology, Insecto-theology, of the same is still conceit Bronte-theology.And somewhat iavored by natural theologians who would make the human

intellect the sole final sand and the snow,

are

cause

of the

and

find

in the microscopiccrystals divine intentions in physpecial sical

effects which As the

the plainly have

result of accident

or

artifice. theistic
its magnificent

sciences geological has

advanced, the
and
been

true

argument
of

become

cumulative have of

bewilderingin
collected
not

richness. benevolent

Evidences

design, but order, the

as

supreme

merely in the intelligence optical pervade the

the

mathematical

geometrical symmetry,
which utility his Dr.

beauty,as
whole Treatise
on

well

the

wonderful

terrestrial system. "The

John Kidd, in Adaptation of External

reference
view

Bridgewater
to

Nature
to the

the of

PhysicalCondition
his wants, has

of Man," with

supply

with a starting ranged through

the vegetable,
series

of facts Dean

comparativehelplessness, the atmospheric, the mineral, the animal kingdoms, co-ordinatingan immense in proof of the wisdom and goodness of the
Buckland,
in

of his

Creator.
"

his

Bridgewater

Treatise

on

logy/' TheoGeology and Mineralogy with reference to Natural beginning far back in time with the molten earth, has traced its forming layersof rock, metal, and coal as designed
use,

for future

together with
man.

the

monster

floras and
was

faunas

adapted
the with

to

its

ere changing climates,

it

fitted to become has

as

abode

of

The and

same

argument
in his
"

been
devout

unfolded siasm, enthu-

scientific candor

as learning,

well

by
and

President

Hitchcock Sciences."

Religion of Geology George Fowne,

wisdom earth and
its in and its

its Connected

Professor

his Actonian

Prize God
in

goodness of
substances
to
same

the Essay, has exemplified the chemical historyof the

atmosphere, and
On
drawn

in the marvellous

the

adaptationof organized beings which tenant

from the

inorganic

its surface. been lately phenomena Lectures

the

foundation, a like illustration has

by

the Rev.

of radiation.
"

George Warrington Professor J. P. Cooke, in

his Graham

on

Religionand

has gatheredfresh testimony Chemistry,"

CHAP.

IV.]
the beneficent

Eclecticism in

Geology.
carbonic
and

339

from and

uses

of oxygen,

acid,nitrogen,
Professor and

all the
in

constituents

earth of air,
on

water.

Guyot,
sketched
structure

his Lowell

Lectures

''Earth

Man,"

has

the wonderful
and

furniture have

of the whole pre-adjustment of the finished globe to the been cradled

physical
races

and

civilizations which nourished

in its genial continents,

winds, and

by its cloudy mountains, wafted,with growing wealth

fanned and

with

its

balmy
its

power,

across

mighty
The

seas.

invisible beauties also been

of nature, as well unveiled

as

its more of
a

obvious devout

have utilities, science.

in

by

the

hand

The
"

mathematician, distinguished

Charles
to

Babbage,

illustrate Bridgewater Treatise," sought of a calculating machine, after the arithmetically, by means his Ninth
manner

of the

that Paley, evolution law and

divine of the

and forethought whole

design which
mechanism,
Book of
secret

pervade
under

terrestrial
a

both

miracle,and
ethereal

unfolded
waves

Remembrance which
man.

in those

of
every

lightand
word
and
manner

sound,
deed of united

perpetuate the impression of

President and Hill of Harvard

has

in like

Geometry
is
ever

Faith, by exposing those vast, intricate problems

and

of form

motion, with which

devout student
aid

an

Infinite
nature.

Intelligence
President
"

tasking the
with
the

of

McCosh,
Forms

of Professor whilst not

Dickie, in his
aimed chiefly

Typical
tarian utilito blend

and

Ends," Special
of found order
in

undervaluingthe
with that of
of

arguments
the and
and evidence
use,
as

has of other writers, and

beauty

adaptation

the

subtle

harmonies

number, form

color which
in

lurk

in the

gleam

the

most

hidden

the whole earth transfigure glory. Principal Dawson, deduce very

an

the plant, the animal, crystal, and thus and atoms particles, and with divine intelligence a
in

his

Archaia, has sought

natural from history by interpreted

to

exact

cosmogony Hebrew And

and

the the

text

of the

as Scriptures numerous

sciences. physical

and poets, essayists

lar popu-

writers,persuaded
the word
and the works
course

of the of

close

God,

have
into
an

the whole into infusing

of nature

correspondence between been seeking to translate a parable of grace, by

material

phenomena

significance. evangelical

340
A
out

Eclecticism in

Geology,
has thus been

[part i.
framed

"Sacred
of the

Philosophyof
scientific and Dr. and

the Seasons"

authors the

by

meditations of various scriptural Henry Duncan, and arrangedin the order of civil year. Dr. Hitchcock, in his
discoursed

natural

Religious

Lectures

upon

the Four the the An the

Seasons,has
resurrections

with

faith upon arch

of

of

the Spring,
and

philosophic triumphal
tion corona-

Summer,

euthanasia

of Autumn,

the

of Winter.

skilfully wrought
floods and
voices in the
"

English layman, Dr. ChaplinChild, has latest results of physical research into a

scientific commentary

the winds, waters, fields, tains, mounupon storms, which are called to blend their varied
as as

Benedicite"
seem

chanted daily

in the

of liturgy

the and

Church.

It would
as

if the whole and

animate creation,

interpreted by the devout at length were burstingforth into a grand orchestral geologist, hymn of praiseto the Creator, such as Dryden fancied in the
inanimate,
retraced
very

thus

process

of
"

the evolving harmony,

This From

cosmos

out

of the ancient chaos

From

from

heavenlyharmony
to

universal

frame

harmony

began : harmony
it ran,

Through all the compass of the notes full in Man." The diapasonclosing But it is in

connecting Geology with Genesis that the feats eclectics have been most of religious daring and fanciful. In and Ray, as we Hook have seen, the the time of Woodward,
whole
science
was

largelydrawn

from

the
two

Old

Testament of

and Scriptures,
Werner Moses

after the

rise of the

rival schools
to

and

continued Hutton, their disciples

turns
as was a

make It is he St

speak by
that

Neptunist or
of the latter the under

Vulcanist

still fancied

Job

speaks of
water
as
a

fire turned

up

from

school,because earth,and that

and

Peter describes

the earth

standingout

of the water

in the

dence might tell us of the secular subsiof the Alps and Andes. of the seas and gradualupheaval of La Place But since it became by the speculations probable that the earth has passed through long and and Humboldt chaos to its present cosmos, stormy epochs from its primitive

uniformitarian

there

has

been
some

remarkable form

attempt

to

explain the
The ancient

creative

process

by

of Satanic agency.

Jewish

CHAP.

IV.]
Christian

Eclecticism in that tradition, chaos

Geology,
was

341 the fallof theories.

and

producedby
that
sun,

the

angels,has been blended

with with
to
a

with modern

cosmogonic
the

Schubert

daringfancy has
the other

maintained

our

earth,

together
whose whom thus and

planets and
or

longed beoriginally

brilliant astral system

starry nebula, within

and photospheredwelt the principalities powers it was dragged down into darkness and ruin

by
and

made verified

the

scene

of the

new

creation recorded
"

in Genesis

of by geology. De Rougemont, in his History the Elarth according to the Bible and Geology,"described the earth as one auroral of the moming-stars of Job, which was

probably
their

the
was

abode

of

Lucifer

and

his

but through legions,

revolt

converted became the

into that cradle

dark,abysmal
the

chaos

of

Moses,
as

which

of the whole

solar system

since

La pure

developedin accordance with that Place. Kurtz, maintaining

and and unfallen,

nebular worlds

theoryof
are

other

still

the angelic consequently restricting revolt to own our planet,regards the chaotic earth as the residence of a previous creation, a devastated orb, which restored to order and beauty through the six was creative opposition. Dr. Anton days, in spiteof demoniac Westermeyer, of Munich, in his Old Testament Vindicated declares that the organisms from Modem Infidel Objections," have only existed upon lie petrified in our which mountains and of fallen angels, earth since it was the dwelling-place our
"

are

but the caricatures and and

inventions

of Satan

as

he strove

to

hinder with
sort
a

miscarry the new dualistic conceptionof

matter, made and the process

creation. the

Delitzsch, starting

of non-divine

world, describes chaos as a through diabolic antagonistic

as a

agency,

of creation

Satan,renewed
to be

by

Christ

in the work

completedin
have the

the final renovation. viewed the whole

triumph over gradual and yet of redemption, divines And mystical

creation
as a

in all ages

material

degradationof
of the The

creation, attendingthe primal fall spiritual

has spirit also been

angels.
same

eclectic the

seeking with intrepid

with the six until
to

faith to make
creative

eras longgeological

coincident middle
been
no

days. During

the

earlyand
could have

ages,

and

the present century, there

as question

342
the
six

Eclecticism in creation of

Geology,

[part i.
beasts in
was

days
the

of
very

birds and sky, fishes, since it hours, especially twenty-four

land,sea

and

held

that the with

didactic;but design of the creative fiats was accumulating evidence of the globularform of the
gaseous

its earth, and strata,

origin and
seemed devised
ever

igneous nucleus, its

faunas,the breach

successive

extinct floras and Genesis

between scheme The

logy Geoafter of first

and scheme

widening, and
retained Its

has been

for their reconciliation. have the

these schemes within

would
of

simply

days

twenty-four hours.
acts

to the traditional views to

of Woodward

eras geological advocates, stillclinging and Burnet, sought

leave the results

miraculous of

of creation
some

intact and

referred
cause or

the

to palaeontology

subsequent
Mr.
"

process

within

the

present historic epoch.

the all Mosaical and Mineral
were

Granville

Penn, an
maintained

heir of the American of

as

statesman, in his
animals

Estimate that
years

Comparative Geologies,"
created
six but

plantsand
in

thousand of Noah's

ago,

the fossil floras and his

"

faunas

are

relics

flood.
in his

Fairholme,

Geology
even

of

Young,
water

"Scriptural Geology," and

of diluvian animals
as

the

Scripture," Bridge-

Kirby, with all their great essayist,

to

attainments, physical
stratification of

held

this sort

dissolution and the

rocks, plants and

with the remarkable
were

only hypothesisconsistent
still more faunas

record. inspired

Mr.

P. McFarlane, with

ingenuity, argued
ruins of Adam's showed

that the fossil floras and and fall, in his

"

but

Modern have
vast

Geology"
or

how

the

Exposure of globe might paradisaic

as

shrunken

in consequence
terracewere

of the apostacy, so of

to

form

steppes orders, which

like series

vegetableand
Veith,

animal and

afterwards And

successively submerged
Dr. Emmanuel
not

by petrified

the

deluge.

in his

"Origin of the Human between palaeontology

that the and lava
streams,

World,"
Adam's
measures

has

only

included

all clares de-

falland
and

Noah's

flood,but

coal
are

volcanic turf-beds, of
.

rocks
more

the works

mere

ruins

no paradise,

denoting
of Ninevah The

the
or

proper

of creation of
a

than

the mossy

walls

the cinders

burnt

village.
would and have
some

second

scheme conciliatory between the six

inserted the
creprimitive

eras geological

days

CHAP.

IV.]
Its

Eclecticism in while adherents,

Geology,

343

ation.

floras and

faunas

granting the evidence of strata, succeedingone another through unmeasured

to

time, have endeavored

in
an

find space

enough

for their
was

ment developDr.

interval before the present earth his Review of creation have of

formed.

Chalmers, in
the there may
recorded

Cuvier,suggestedthat long after

recorded in the firstverse

act original

esis, of Gen-

occurred

the

chaos
and

and

six

days' works
vening intercessive suc-

in the

following verses,
have

that and

during that

period

may

flourished

decayed

all the

find now dynasties of organic life which geologists buried in the crust of the globe,but which would have formed irrelevant parenthesis in the sacred history. Dr. Pye Smith an

Geology and Scripture modified this in Genesis, by supposing that the theory of an omitted chapter chaos and six days' work not were only recent but local and in Asia, designed to furnish a paradisefor Adam supernatural,
in his able treatise
"

"

on

whilst the rest of the

under

globe was

proceeding as
Professor elaborate

for ages

before

the

laws. geological in his great palaeontologist,

natural

Andrew

Wagner,
of the is

"History

Primitive
a

World,"
and
a

maintained

that the firstverse

of Genesis

brief summary

of the creative works that materialism, primitivechaos, and

in doctrinal

opposition
affords
verse

to heathenism
a

the second that from

verse

glimpse of

the third

creations. Dr. proceed the six days'works as new and special Gerald MoUoy, of Maynooth, in his recent treatise on ogy Geoland Revelation," has carefully collected the opinionsof schoolmen and doctors, in favor of the interpretation fathers,
"

that

interval of time may have of the world and the creation

vast to

indeed claim.

embrace
in
as

all the this

ation elapsedbetween the creof man; long enough which can myriad ages geologists

And

general

view

have

concurred

various

such writers,

Buckland, Sedgwick and Wiseman, Reinsch, Keerl and Shubert, Warrington, Paul and Jacobus, who have
as came

yet differed

to the

nature

and

lengthof
and

the six formative

days which
The third into creative
it was
as

found
are

creation. original scheme would expand the six days conciliatory with the geological When eras. epochs coinciding that such long dynasties fishes and animals of plants, in the
strata

after the chaos

entombed

could

not

have possibly

344 been created and

in Geology. Eclecticism, fossilized in

[part i.

of twenty-four hours, it periods

of the word only remained to review the existing interpretation definite day,"and in analogywith other scriptures regard it as an inthe day of or epoch,such as the day of salvation, the day of the Lord ; in short,as a vast creative or judgment, in the eternal lifeof that Jehovah with whom era one day is as
"

years, and a thousand years but as one Hettingerhas maintained with Faber, that this

thousand

far from having been forced so interpretation, and would by modern science,is as old as St. Augustine, have been new termed the Mosaic days to Bossuet,who distinct developments. Eminent
as

day. Dr. of principle theology upon

not

six

Protestant divines, such also,

and Tayler Lewis, have held the same Pusey, Hengstenberg such as opinion on exegetical grounds,and leading geologists,

De

Luc, Cuvier and De

a

Serres,very earlyfavored the attempt

the biblical and
his
"

to show

correspondence between
creation.

scientific

epochs of
successive

The

late

Hugh Miller,in
endeavored

Testimony
with the

of the Rocks,"

comparing creations of Moses,

the fossil series of Cuvier

to

the identify and

dern mo-

middle fourth,fifthand sixth days with the ancient,

the palaeozoic, of geology,termed mesozoic, and periods of the kainozoic ages, thus affording, a scientificinterpretation Professor Guyot, in his Lectures second half of the hexaemeron.
as

reportedin

the

Bibliotheca

Sacra,adding

the

nomical astro-

of La Place and Alexander to his own speculations researches,has at length completed a magnificent geological delineation of the whole historyof creation, through all its during cosmogonic eras, in which is exhibited successively

the

first three

days

the formation

of the heavens the second

with three

their

nebulae,suns
the formation the former and

and

and during planets,

its

days
;

of the earth with

floras and faunas climates,

or era inorganic

the azoic ages including

of matter,
ages
or

the the latter,

mesozoic, palaeozoic,
while
many

and

kainozoic

organicera
divines have

of life. But thus been the

agreedin
two

and leading geologists pondence correslookingfor a general of

between there has been

in the

records

geology and
to

Genesis

the greatestdiversity as

the
"

salient

points
tory His-

Professor Zockler, in his parallelism. of the Earth,"assigned the palaeozoic age

Primitive

of transitional

346
others, would
mere

Eclecticism in
treat
or

Geology. days
or

[part i,
as

the

Mosaic

eras geological

moments

phases of
to

the creative

activity.The
in the

matical gram-

and

scientific difficulties accumulated have occasioned

a

schemes,
among sacred

seem

previous reaction, especially

Roman narrative

Catholic
as

writers, in favor of regardingthe

than

as an chronological, ideal and not a real historyof creation, accordant sufficiently indeed with science, but mainly designed for religious tion. instrucmade The dogma of the fathers, that all things at were of modern in the light geology. It is once, has been revived

rather logical

argued
must

that nebulae,suns been created

have

floras and "unas planets, strata, even as they still cosimultaneously, exist and and
time

throughoutspace
and Moses
as as successive,

in the view
is

of Omniscience,

that this simultaneous

a

creation

simply represented by
measured
our

series of six
mere

working days
to

by

sunrise of

and

sunset, in
Mr.

accommodation

finite

modes

conception.
fellow first to

and been the

treatise

entitled
must

man churchJ. P. Gosse, an evangelical would of the Royal Society, to have seem broach such speculations by an ingenious "Omphalos," in which he argued that as been created
an

Adam

have

adult

yet with

an

umbilicus

suggestive of birth,and as the trees must have been created full-grownyet with annual ringssuggestiveof growth, so the have been created in a mature state great globe itself must and floras with faunas of suggestive long geologistrata, cal yet which had occurred. Dr. Michelis of never actually ages and of Nature a tion,'* RevelaMiinster,founder magazine styled
"

and

designed
to

for the

conciliation

of the

Church

and

Science,appears
with with the idealism all their

have of

mysticism of Augustine the creative days, Hegel, by designating

annals,
whom
or

supported the
^s

crowded

mere

timeless
is but any
to

acts

or

thoughts
who

of God, with thinks the

to

create

think,and
of

therefore
or a

creates

without

succession

days

ages,
mere

seeming
converted
exact

succession
to to

in the

inspiredrecord
Professor
abandoned
and

being
Reusch the

concession

human

weakness.

of

Bonn,
of
any

similar views, has

hope days

parallelismbetween
in his "Bible

Genesis that

geology, and
six
are

maintained
not

and

Nature" six

the

six

successive

but periods,

logically

CHAP.

IV.]

Eclecticism in
creative

Geology.

347
divine actualizing

sequent
that abode Father the of

stages of the
creative God
in
a

six activity,

ideas,six
for

and thoughts, could thus

that it is

our

duty
the

to believe
as a

Almighty
man

produce
In any

the

earth
same

fit

moment. single

much

spirit
in

Walworth

has disclaimed

scientific cosmogony
a

it simply as hexaemeron, regarding the first article of the

doctrinal And

exposition
some

divines, while
seem

Creed. Apostles' fullyacceptingthe

a

testant Pro-

results of
as a

science,
universal

inclined to treat itas

as a

geogony

rather than

historyof our earth alone written from a with the view of assigning standpoint, purelyanthropocentric his true place in the teleological to man system of the Creator.
cosmogony,

length we may behold history of the globe blended

of such miracles geological and the Final

At

the whole

biblical and

scientific

by
the

similar

eclectic treatment Predicted Earth. ConThese

as

Deluge, the
of the

Aeration,
were

Renovation

when as earlygeologists, yet the most reigned in the science. Dr. extravagant catastrophism Thomas Sacred Theory of the Earth," pubBurnet, whose lished with elegant in Latin ode was illustrations, by praised a chief the of the Addison, sketched religious epochs globe as its chaotic egg-like at mass changes; first great geographical Creation ; then its equalnightsand days and perpetual spring in Paradise ; afterwards its present irregular and configuration climate caused by the Flood ; and at length its renewal by then publisheda Dr. Whiston the fires of the Judgment. favorite themes
" "

of the

New

Theory

of the

Earth," in which,

as

we

have

seen,

he

by astronomical events, such catastrophes of the planet and the perturbations the incursion of comets as and its axis, causing violent changes in its structure upon followed with a "New climate. Dr. Worthington soon Theory well as scientific; as of the Earth," aiming to be more Scriptural
verified these moral but miraculous of the

simply becoming stillmore element and catastrophic

a

lavish in its

use

of the

Cuvier, in his "Theory

Earth," revived
to

number
to

of these

only speculations,
And indeed
a

himself

add

another

the

catalogue. geology
was one

for
cession suc-

three centuries the literature of of such sacred

filledwith after

cosmogonies,

another,like

their littlehour children's bubbles,living

of

applause.

34^
The

Eclecticism in

Geology.
by
the

[part i. Neptunian school

Deluge

was as a

claimed naturally

grealterrestrial convulsion rather than a fossiliferous local judgment. The whole moral and mere treated as its sediment, and all physiof the globe was crust cal geography made to furnish its traces in the abysmal sea, the jagged mountain peak,the indented continent and inland
of Woodward

desert,which
of
retributive

were

supposed
treatise
on

to indicate the convulsive

effects

justice. An
he

English Rector, Alexander

the

Catthe

cott,

publisheda
as

deluge,in which, with

orbs
:

a^dof
world

the engraver,

depicted the pre-diluvian graphically

the outer,

embracing
above
;

four concentric the

composed
pheric atmos-

of the waters heavens the central

up

firmament;
crust

the

next, of the

then, the solid

foundation
time

of the

globe ;

and

last,
was were

abyss or
at

of the

great deep, which

of heaven The

broken

the

same

that the windows the flood.

seasons

opened
in

in order

to

produce
course

how explaining
seem

the have

of the such
a

became
in

poet Thomson, disordered,

as

would

to

had

theory
"o*er

mind,

he

scribes de-

the universal burst of waters of fractured earth,

"

the

hills high-pil'd

from Till, A shoreless

the centre
ocean

to the

streamingclouds,
round the

tumbled

globe.*' in and of

Supposed
cabinets devout

relics of such
museums

deluge were
made

collected piously theme found

of learned

and

and Father

the

discussions.

Torrubia

the

remains

antediluvian similar

giants in Spain; Increase relics to the Royal Societyin London

in

Mather
; and

forwarded Scheuchzer human

discovered
witness
to
as a

Germany

the

famous
was

fossil infant,or afterwards

the

Cuvier

for
an

some

deluge, which salamander,but not in verses pathetic

identified

by

until it had

furnished

tion inspira-

which

it

was

as apostrophized

innocent

sufferer for the sin of Adam. the earth was,

of
a

The

of predictedconflagration

in

like

ner, manas a

treated
vast

volcanic

by rather catastrophe
of

the

Plutonian

school than

Ray
mere

and

Hooke

prophetic picture
passing away of the great providential
as

of the destruction

Jerusalem,or

of the

present political powers

of the world

amid

judgments.

Modern

such geologists,

Pye

Smith

and

CHAP.

IV.]
and

Eclecticism in

Geology.
as

349 Chalmers Griffin, Its

Hitchcock,
and and which

eloquent divines, such

continued been
so

have Gumming precedents have

to

depict it.
the

warnings

found

in

sulphurous storm

destroyed
and in the

and rah, Gomorguilty cities of Sodom which overwhelmed the fiery vengeance

the

dissolute

inhabitants

of Herculaneum

and

Pompeii.
very

Its .materials and been

and

portents have been sought in the

structure

aspect of the

globe.
vast

The

whole

under-world

has

regarded as
and
in
anon

magazine
and
unto

of combustible
in smothered

materials,ever wrath,
"

smoking
and

as kindling

kept
and

store

reserved

fire for the

day

of

judgment

perdition of ungodly
the
vaster
concave

men."

The

electric flash and

shock,
the but "the
as

tempest
ablaze rehearsal

of

lightningand
resonant, has dread last,

thunder, making
been claimed

whole the

and

mimic

of that

storm, wherein

heavens The

with

with a great noise." being on fire shall pass away ble earthquake and volcano,causing vast continents to tremmountains and gorge, disto the glowing mass over beneath, of hell, like flaming mouths and flood whole provinces the very process by which molten viewed are soil, as shall melt dissolved.
in the
a

yet the elements

with And

fervent
every

heat

and

all these and

stroyed, de-

things
vanishes

shall be
away is but

star

that blazes other world

of some night,telling harbinger and pledge of that

are

that

day

when

the
up;

earth also and

"

the works

therein shall be burned palaces.

The The

cloud-capl towers,
solemn

the gorgeous

the great globe itself. temples, shall it inherit, unsubstantial rack behind."

Yea, all which And, like

Leave
not
an a

dissolve.

pageant faded.

And
to

both
have
as

and catastrophists
in

uniformitarians the

would

seem

agreed
and

regarding
climate

predicted renewal
of its whole moral and than
a

of the
ture, struc-

earth

a material transformation literally

scenery

rather

spiritual
former

change
school of

in

the

character

of its inhabitants. the

By

the

of

all Scripture geologists

great physicalevils
the the and

famine,drought and
of

sin, the original

The earth
was

treated as were pestilence of Paradise by blighting then covered with thorns

ties penalfall of barren-

Adam.

350
ness,

Eclecticism in that whole

Geology.
man

[part
eat

i.

by

the

sweat
was

of his brow
made Eden

should

bread

The

creation

of the the
zones

perpetual Spring of

subjectto vanity; and instead was miraculouslysubstituted

the

of the seasons march distracting with the long wintry nights of

through poles;as

the

middle has

Milton

hinted:
*'

Some
The

say, He

bid His

angelsturn they with

askance

polesof earth twice ten

the sun's

degreesand more.
labor

From

axle;

pushed

Oblique the After the the sin of

was

centric

globe." reached its crisis

in

man

had
no

the

Deluge,
The
bow rainan

ground
was

to be set

more

cursed for his sake.

as

then

in the

cloud the

the

sign

and

pledge of
summer cease.

amnesty
and when

between

God
time

and and

earth,during

which

winter,seed
this

should harvest,

not

And

long era of grace is done, and the judgment of the is completed, the earth shall again be destroyed,then race by water, and (in the eloquentlanguage by fire as once
of shall Chalmers) melt with without
a

heat

so

fervent

as

to be

utterly
out

and dissolved, of the second

become

form and
to

void, in order that

arise with

chaos it may

be made
a

other aspects

and of magnificence But

beauty,as

fitabode

of

righteousness.
of

according to
the structure
mixed and

the uniformitarian

of the globehas been of

man as a

to

the

character

cursing through
his
as

and blessing,

may

even

human

action,in the progress

been
made

physicalgeography, simplypreadjusted of mingled dispensation be graduallymodified of religion, science and regions, by

blossom
to

school

civilization.

Already many have industry, organized

rose

of its vast insalubrious

and rejoice

the

; its hidden

mineral been
so

resources,

through the long

developed as to produce iron for stone, silver for iron,and gold for brass ; its subtle agents have been yoked in his service, of heat, light and electricity until many and knowledge is increased. And to and fro, run if meanwhile, as some tell us, the earth itselfis ever geologists of the equinoxes between slowly.nodding through the precession of and of fire, the epochs ice or revolving with the sun
between nebulous
come,

epochs of culture,have

mist and
its
snows

that life, planetary

and

miraculous

time in

migrht

when

heats should

be

blended

CHAP.

IV.]

Eclecticism in of restored
for the

Anthropology,

35

the vernal year its fruit every

and paradise,

the tree of life shed

month

healing of
in

the nations.

Eclecticism The

Anthropology. entered and

versed tra-

scientific anthropology has also been

eclectic spirit.Animal and human by the same siology, phyfest as they emerged, have as archaeology, philology,

been divine
time

claimed

as

biblical sciences, serving to confirm

it has

illustrate the Since the

attributes and of

revealed the

doctrines. orthodox

Augustine,
race

been

faith that the nion domi-

whole

human
over

was

created in the divine

a

image,with

the brutes, in

fall of
renewed members

Adam,
from

paradiseof innocence ; but after the destroyed by a universal flood; then judicially
the loins of Noah
in connection

with

surviving
at
over

of the

previousfauna

preserved

in the ark ; and of Babel

from length miraculouslydispersed

the Tower

the face of the earth,in different tribes and confusion forms of culture. of And

nations,with

creasing in-

and ever-lapsing or speech, perverted with this anin supposed agreement thropology,

pious
effects of the ages before
among

efforts have
in animal

long

been

made which

to
were

trace

the

apostacy
the

remains
to

buried
of the

appearance savage

of man,

find traditions
monuments

deluge
on

tribes,and

the
to

of

Babel
geance ven-

remote
as

islands of the sea, and stillexpressed in the frame. of the

made

vindicate the divine

and

pains,diseases

deformities

which The

afflictthe human theistic argument

sciences, as anthropological
to

hitherto wise
man

pursued, has
benevolent
in his

been

embrace in the

the

evidence

of

and and

purpose

both

structure special

of
ation. cre-

physicalrelations
the fourteenth
a

to

the

whole

animate

As

earlyas

century, according to the

Jewish Messenger, Albo,

famous
care

Castilian

rabbi, anticipated many

argument
in

since

his

the far-reaching day,by illustrating

and preservation providingfor the perfectibility of the animal and human species. Archdeacon Paley, though he did not neglect other provincesof natural theology, devoted himself specially mechanism of the body, as to the admirable illustrated by that of a watch, to examples of prospective trivance con-

of God

for the

care

of the

young,

to

the

phenomena

of in-

352

Eclecticism in

Ant/tropology.

[part l

to the marvellous stinct,

and compensations among adaptations economy, and

and
to

the

different organs

of the animal

the

more

relations general The

"

between

all animate his

inanimate

nature.
on

Rev.

William

Kirby, in

Treatise Bridgewater

the
the

Creation

of Animals," dwelt with careful minuteness

and instincts

upon

functions

of infusories, radiaries, polyps, cephalomarks

"

pods, etc.,as

alike

with resplendent

of divine wisdom. Animal

and

Dr. Peter Mark

Roget, in the treatise enlarged upon the Physiology,"

to
secure

on

table Vegein the and

verte-

benevolent
as

intention of
seen

the Creator conservative of the vital, brata. Dr.

the welfare of individuals

both mechanical functions, reproductive of mollusca, articulata and different species and William

Prout, in
from

the

Treatise reference

on

"Chemistry,
Natural ology," The-

Meteorologyand
drew

Digestion

with

to

his argument and

the

of air, water

land, for the

to

sustenance

pre-adjusted proportions of life, the adaptations

different zones, the

of climate

the inhabitants

of the

correspondence between the external mechanical organs, and functions of carnivorous herbivorous the internal digestive or and the vital relations between plantsand animals in tribes, of nature. Sir Charles the generaleconomy Bell, crowning
this series of treatises with his

Hand,"
member

has traced

masterly monograph on "The its beneficent design as the distinguishing

frame, the
of mechanical
and organ

in the human the instrument

of touch

and

bility, sensi-

and

and artistic skill,

the

prime
and

mover a

in all progress

civilization.
current
"

In

our

own

day,
made

with

direct

bearing upon
on

Professor speculations,
in

Henry
animals

J. Clark, in his work

to
a

Mind

Nature,"has

it his aim
to

refer the

originof life and

in

the

developmentof
termines predevital

foreknowingPower
And indeed Linnaeus wisdom the
to

the and

which universe,

and

attends all successive

contemporaneous
authorities
never

phenomena.
to

chief

in comparative

zoology,from recognizea
divine

Agassiz,have

scrupled

merely in each organ and function,but in that whole organic scale of advancing types in Man, as he stands at which at length become recapitulated
not

the summit

of

hving nature,
"

"

The

beauty of
V*

the world 1 the paragon

Of animals

354 exulted
"

Eclecticism in in the beholding of

Anthropology.
forms of life.

[parti.

manifold

Creation,"with still bolder mould Nature in the process of producing man, as shattering in after mould, and hidingthem rocky graves, till she away History
found

Keerl,in his fancy, represents

the finished ideal with which

in Schlegel,

alone she could

be

fied. satis-

his

"

of Life,"maintained Philosophy

that
not

poisonous
divine

and reptiles

other

malevolent

monsters

are

but creations,

Satanic the

perversionsof the anthropoid ape

of God
in in
man.

productive
a

energiesof nature, and spiteful parody

his
"

but especially

upon

the

image

Delitzsch,in
trophic catas-

Genesis," agrees

with

Ebrard

the identifying

phenomena of Plutonism as but the volcanic birth throes of the earth, when, at the divine command, it brought forth the mammals of the tertiary plain epoch, and would thus exthe of disarrangement of the fossiliferous strata which And
creation
mass, monstrous
as we

ceded pre-

seem

appearance the miracles of a sudden

the

man.

would

of

did species,

stop

to

fancy them, yet the great

than that of Milton
grassy clods
now
**

probably,have
Lost
:

still no

clearer view

in his Paradise
now

The The His And

calv'd ;
to

half

appeared
from bonds,

tawny hon, pawing

hinder

get then springs broke as parts,

shakes his brinded mane.''

free

rampant

There is, however, a

to blend seeking

class who and increasing large

series in palaeontological

are one

now tinuous con-

the whole
or

creation
been

creative

evolution.

When

as

yet

it had

and

restored and was stillbroken by long gaps partially the interposition of a Creator seemed cessary nemissing links,
at

but

every

step ; but
has

as

these

were

filledand gradually
and

and supplied,
were

supposed

laws

of transmutation
a

descent such
but

suggested,it

become

temptation to

admit

into the creative process, with other natural the expression of the divine wisdom; and by whole At animate
creation

laws

laws, as

degrees the
were ceded con-

has

been

surrendered animal

to their sway.

first only the

to

vegetableand
Since
veteran

kingdoms
as

evolutionism.

Darwin, Hooker
leaders

and

Wallace Can-

have

been

dolle and have

joined by such Asa Gray, and

them
in
a

De Lyell,

followed

working naturalists younger body, they have begun to receive

the

CHAP.

IV.]

Eclecticism in the ranks them of

Anthropology.
laymen
standard

355

recruits from

of earnest

and

zealous

divines,
into
in

bringing with
the
"

the orthodox the battle.

of creationism

very

thick of

Chancellor the

Winchell,

his

Doctrine

Evolution," accepts it as

law of the Creator the lower with the

throughout the inorganicworld, and possiblyalso organic kingdom, and believes it to be consistent

as by many of the greatest divines and interpreted Scriptures of the theologians.Dr. Brown, of Berwick, as a member the "ReligiousAspects Alliance,in discussing Evangelical it as of the Development Hypothesis," claimed applicable

and in the vegetableworld probably in the animal certainly with the articles of the Westminster world, and as compatible

George Henslow, in his Actonian prize Evolution and Religion," declares that to him it is essays on more infinitely probable that all extinct and livingspecies have been developed by natural laws than that they should due to creative fiats, have been severally though he is not yet has been evolved by precisely prepared to admit that man
Catechism.
Rev.
"

The

the

same

processes

as

the horse

from

the

St. palaeotherlum. Catholic

Roman George Mivart, the distinguished

in
to

naturalist,

his work be

on

the

"

Genesis the

consistent

with

holds evolutionism Species," teachings of Augustine,Aquinas it is the method of creation frame

new

of

and

Suarez, and
but for the

admits

that

even throughout living nature, including

the animal soul

of

man,

addition

of the Mr.
or

human St.

a requires a

special act
makes it his

of Divine and

Power.

in Clair,

work

tled enti-

"Darwinism

Design
to show

Creation that the

aim especial

by Evolution," theory,so far from

and birth

is a new illustration of the wisdom being anti-biblical, beneficence of God throughout His creation,from the

of the solar system but the

a

to the

originof
Dr.

moral

species.
with
in his

It will be
in

to blend step further,

evolutionism

creationism

genesisof
and

the firstAdam.

Lange,
have

Commentary,
tation highestexciof
man as

that there must hints profoundly effort of the

been

the

earth in the formation

the

chief work
moment

and of creation, into life and

him beautifully depicts

as by intelligence a

in the

same

waked Professor
not

kiss of divine scientific

or

love.

Tayler Lewis,
idea of

with
an

still

more

view,

the only rejects

instantaneous

artificial

356
creation

Eclecticism in of from
or

Anthropology.
from crude

[part i.
as a mere

man

nothingor
dead

matter,

manipulated
his formation from

statue

through
up

the

but seeks to trace organization; whole previous process of nature, with t"^pe,
where
ing connect-

the lowest

to the

animal highest
was

links, until speciesby

And when have
a once

the

point
was

reached

the

human

act special

constituted

in the divine

the ideas been

and of time, causality in this

image. organic process

not

thus the
be

admitted

region,it may.
from

be

long
that

before

secular claimed from

evolution
to

of Adam

the animal orthodox

as

species shall
of the

be

as

and scriptural

vegetable races, or that of the from the inorganicnebula. organizedplanet The same is also seeking to blend eclectic spirit the new speculative ethnology with the Mosaic tables of genealogy. Until the discoveryof the American it and Polynesiantribes,
animal
was

the

easy

to

regard Adam
Noah
as

as

the father of the of all

whole

human

and family,
even

the founder

nations,and existing

discoverythe orthodox traditional ethnography has long held its ground. Learned such as investigators, Bochart, Le Clerc, Michaelis,and Sir William Jones, have
maintained Africa Noah
as

since that

that

the

three

great

continental

races

of Asia,
sons

and
; of

Europe, are
Shem, Ham,
and

the descendants
and

of the

three

of such

Japhet. sought
races

And

commentators,

Lowth

Bush,
to their

have

in the
a

and

present condition
of Noah
mission religious

of those

fulfilment of the

of the progenitors; of the Shemitic

subsequent history tions predicblessingupon Shem.

nations

in the

of Asia, the

Judaism and Christianity ; of the benediction upon nations of the and Japhet,in Europe great civilizing colonizing
founders

of

and

of the

curse

upon
were

Ham,

the

servant

of servants, in the

expelled by the Hebrews, and in the Africans,who were subjugatedby the Romans, and have since Colonies. been enslaved by the English in the American But the difficulty of including all tribes and peoples in this genealogy has combined with theories of the multiple schemes of reconciliation. to suggest new originof the species Agassiz,revivingthe doctrine of Peyrere as an hypothesis,
Canaanites who maintained be conserved that the truth of both Adam by accepting and Scripture
as

science

would

the head

of the

Jewishor

CHAP.

IV.]

Eclecticism in
race, with

Anthropology.

357

Caucasian

its three

Japhetic branches
of other
but
not

in Western
races

and great Shemitic, Hamitic Asia, and yet allowingthe coexistence

in the
same

created

human such
and

nature,
as

yet brought under

among

the whom

divine Cain
"

economy, married

the
a

inhaO^itants of Nod,

built

city. Dr. John Pye Smith, in his Geology and Scripture," with his idea of a special local creation, consistently cautiously
admitted that the

proofof
not

Hamite

and

pre- Adamite

race,

if the

would established,
statement

be necessarily God hath

made

inconsistent of
one

with

in

Acts, that

blood

all men,

since

structure theymight have the same psychological though created would itunsettle at different geographical centres ; nor

the

doctrine

of the firstAdam,
in

since

he and

might
the

still serve

as

of figure

Christ

the

new

covenant,
same

mystery
as

of ori-

gmal
other

sin would

remain

the

inscrutable fact

hypothesis. Dr.
"

Dominick

McCausland,

upon the in his work

to

entitled, Adam
of Genesis
was

and

and Scripture

Adamite," has endeavored ethnology,by maintainingthat

to exclusively not

the

nize harmoBook

the

refers almost
as

the Adamic

race, which

created known

and the last,

as

the first, of other pre- Adamite

races,

the African
was

and

Patagonian
among

savages

of the
as
a

present day, and which

and
a

introduced

them and the

new

made in the divine image higherspecies, with a view to dispensation, supernatural of all mankind.
Man

placedunder
ultimate of
"

demption re-

The

anonymous

author

val Prime-

Unveiled,
in his

or

the

Anthropology of
"

the Bible,"having Stars

and

maintained

previouswork

on

The

the Angels,"

that the
argues

that

and human the same, now natures are angelic in different parts of the the pre-Adamite remains
as

claimed globe,
ages, of
a are

denizens

of the stone, the bronze, or of fallen

the iron relics

but the
race

degenerate bodies
which
once

the angels,

Satanic

flourished

with abortive

strength
an

in Central America, and

to

thence when

India

and

Egypt,
Yucatan

bequeathed a as yet Europe

same

diabolic civilization
was

abode

of

primevalsavages
and
now

bearingthe
bear to the

relation to their brethren

of

in Guatemala and And

that the cultivated nations

land Eng-

France

Patagonian and the Hottentot.

thus the wildest dreams witli the

blending are angelology strangely of the ethnologist latest speculations of

358
In the
are same

Eclecticismiu
rash manner, union the

Anthropology.
new

[parti.

logist discoveries of the archaeo-

into pressed For

with the biblical been

chronology
a

and

history.
the whole

centuries

it has

the orthodox within

belief that

human

epoch may

be

included

period of

six thousand entire

years the years ; that after the firsttwo thousand destroyed by the race, except the familyof Noah, was

Deluge,
became

and

that

during
over a

the

next

two
an

thousand
ever

years

it

scattered And

the earth
vast amount

with of

deteriorating
been
pended ex-

civilization.
in
as

has learning

this verifying Hales and

opinion. Leading
sacred

such chronologers, combine the

Usher,

Prideaux, have

sought to

tact. historyat every point of conFaber and have Harcourt, as Bryant, tian traced the coincidence of Gentile and Jewish,Pagan and ChrisVulcan and Tubal-Cain, as between traditions, Apolloand and Noah, the Titans and the BabelJubal, Deucalion

evidence

with profane such Mythologists,

of

builders.

such as antiquarians, Thorowgood, Monteand a host of others,have zini,Boudinot, President Styles, the Aborigines of America the exendeavored to identify as pelled And

Canaanites,or

the

lost tribes

of Israel, or
or

wandering
emigrant

Jews Tyrians
But

who
to

the discoveryof Columbus, anticipated whom the

ApostleThomas

had

tianity. preached Chris-

of some alleged discovery and records in Egypt,Assyria and skulls and implements pre-historic England,together with theories of of the human
era

the

antediluvian Central
in

monuments

America, and of Denmark, France and

the secular

development

have species,
to to

from

thousands

efforts to the old

adjust it
biblical

expansion of the historic millions of years, with corresponding the sacred records. By many, indeed,
an

led to

chronology is simply

re-affirmed his
year
"

or

but of
c,
at

extended. slightly Reginald Stuart Poole,in about the Man," dates the creation of Adam and the
a

Genesis

5361

b.

the

Deluge

about

the year

3099

b.

c, and

claims

that

epoch of
on

the fourth
as

civilization existed the

years

his works about divine

4000

Great
ago,

dynasty in Egypt, 2400 b. c, as high at any later period. Piazzi Smith,in Pyramid, maintains that it was built by the descendants of Noah, under
astronomical
monu-

and as a meteorological inspiration,

CHAP.

IV.]

Eclecticism in

Anthropology.

359

ment, expressingin its position, size, weight and

more

temperature
the

scientific

knowledge
are

than

is

possessed
and

at

present
of

day

; that the other and and

pyramids,cromlechs
but debased
and

mounds

Asia,
later the

Europe
date;

America that the

imitations
iron

of

stone, bronze

epochs

of

are archaeologist

stages of barbarism parts

his
of the earth.

simply co-existent rather than successive and civilization, now occurringin different
Mr.
on

James
the
"

C. Southall Recent

of

Richmond,
of Man," bone

in

learned the

treatise

Origin

also
plements, im-

discards

chronometry
finds the
most

of the

chippedflintsand
c, in the

and 2700,
or

beginnings
years
b.

of all civilization within industrial arts of

cities of Nod

at

4000
arts

Tubal-Cain, the fine Enoch,

Chinese
as

of

Jubal,and
Flood

the among

and

renewed

after the

the

Egyptians,

and

Assyrians. however, the growing class, already been largely expanded

claims that there is Dr.
no

By

another has

old
or

biblical chronology

Bunsen in

doned. abanvirtually element chronological

a

Genesis.

admits have

that the existed

on

Hodge, as do Scriptures
the
prove

if

such anticipating teach

us

result,
men

not

how

long

earth, their tables of

that Christ
was

genealogy being
son

simply intended
and
"

to

the H.

of David his

of the

seed

of Abraham.

Dr. William

Green, in

Vindicated," explainsthat the sacred registers, with their design,do not include all the generaconsistently tions births in a given line, and that,in some or cases, a single is said to have begotten several whole nations,the progenitor the Amorite, the Girgasite, and the Hivite. It has Jebusite, of the patriarchs also been suggested that the names present remay
or

Pentateuch

but successive progenitors ties, dynaslike the families, lasting through long periods, leading
not

only

individual

Saxon

and

Norman

successions,or the houses

Hanover. And

of York,

caster, Lan-

Stuart and

other writers, the accepting of the of

pre-Adamite view, find ample space outside for the oldest monuments Caucasian genealogy,
barbarism he
race

Jewish or

pre-historic
a

and

non-Adamic
ruins

civilization. and Mexico

Macausland, though
alike to Hamitic
a

refers the

of

Egypt

of Babel-builders civilization was

long since extinct, argues

founded

that

prein

diluvian

by Jubal and

Tubal-Cain

360
Central Cain

Eclecticism in

Anthropology,
eastward, with
blood. The the the

[part i.
exiled

Asia,

and

thence

flowed

among

the pre- Adamite the

savages

of China, where

it still
of

stagnated by lingers,
"Primeval Central
Man

Mongolian
a

author
ruins

Unveiled" indicate could

conjectured that

of

America'
Eden

pre-Adamic
by
as

and

Satanic

tion, civiliza-

whose Tubal-Cains

be followed

no

and Calvary,

whose

and

Jubals flourished
a

the founders
to
save

of arts and from

sciences,without
the Rolleston,
an

Seth The of

or

Noah
writer

them with

less hopeof

degeneracy.
antediluvian

same
"

agrees in

Miss

Frances

author

Mazzaroth,"
in

remnants finding
as

theology

the

such constellations,

the

the Scorpion,the Centaur, the Goat, which the patriVirgin, archs used have invented and to as are prophetic supposed with the of the conflict Satan, the promised Messiah, types and the incarnation, The sacred
atonement.

is also seekingprematurelyfor a philologist biblical theory of languages as well as races. It has been held the schoolmen and the reformers, by the rabbins,the fathers,

that the Hebrew when

conti-nued

tongue
names

was

divinely taught to
to the

Adam

in Paradise

he gave the one, earth

was

animals, and
the

thenceforward

universal stillof

languageafter
one

Deluge, while

speech. And notwithstanding and etymology which the endless diversities in structure now the theory of a common on leading linguists, prevail, many and Max have Miiller, originof languages as held by Latham
been back
and and with immense striving learning ingenuityto trace all existingdialects, agglutinate throughthe inflexional, monosyllabicstages, to the one primitive tongue of Adam Noah. Arthur James Johnes was countenanced by Priin
an

the whole

and

chard

effort thus to collect the

recent

of proofs philological
race.

the

original unity and

in his
"

originof
Universal

the human

Bunsen,

Philosophyof

stock; that the scions of and Polynesia are the Asiatic ; and that the monosyllabic Chinese is the oldest of the originalpre-diluvian monument speech,borne away before the flood to the high table-land of Mongolia or land
are same

Religion,"has languagesof Europe and Asia agglutinatetongues of America

and

guage Historyas appliedto Lanargued that the high inflexional of the

of Nod, in which

Cain

settled.

The

Rev.

Joseph Edkins,

of

362
were prophecies
as seen

Eclecticism in Antfir apology, corroborated

[part

i.

by
and

concurrent

Gentile tradition of the East

The the

in the visit of Balaam

the

Magi
or

incarnation
avatars

also had

its dim
and

caricature

presentimentin

of the Hindoo
to

the

many

writers, the

cording Actheogonies of the Greek. blind and lame, of the sick, cures

not stricted regenuine miracles of love and power, which were saints and to the Apostles,but afterwards by repeated according to promise,in martyrs, and are to this day possible,
were answer

to

the

prayer of

of faith.

The

tion, resurrectransfiguration,

and

ascension

that
scene

and exempliChrist, simply anticipated fied glorious humanity which is yet to appear on the

of the

renewed the

earth animal

as

the

Second
is

Adam

of another

paradise.
share Dr.

Even

creation, it
there

will conjectured,
in the
no

redemption as it has Kirby could conjecturethat

Professor

in the

also shared
were

apostacy.

carnivorous

beasts in Eden.
man

Goldwin

Smith

has

suggested that
creation
; that tame

himself,as he becomes
more

civilized, grows
the his progress
that

less carnivorous

and

kindly in
races

his relations to
in participate

brute

the animal

so

that the their powers Hosts with

predominateover
domestication
and

the wild

and species,
are on

of

education

the

increase.

of

divines,poets and Butler,that animals part in the

as

have philosophers,
may

also held and And

Bishop

be immortal

play some
for a

human perfected

system.

if the civilized

compared
a

with his wolfish ancestor, be taken

important dog, harbinger

of such

millennium, itmight seem

but the natural

growth and
the young

miraculous the

flower of organic nature, for the wolf to dwell with

lamb, the leopard with the kid, the calf with

a

lion,and
The

littlechild

to

lead

them.

physical sciences, as thus traversed by the eclectic filled with the exploits have been of a daring faith, as spirit, often the of but nament. toura as mere as brilliant, useless, pastime

Surveying
for but centuries
seem

next

the

sciences,we psychical
of blended
as

shall there

hold be-

elaborate

systems
served

have

the

which thought and faith, strong-holdsof orthodoxy,

now

useless

by

made becoming like moss-groWn fortifications, change of base and of tactics. In contrast with

CHAP.

IV.]

Eclecticism in
which speculations
more we

Psychology.
have
are

363
in the
as

the devout

traced

physical
the doctrines
it

sciences,these
of is

sacred well that

tenets
as a

still claimed

as Scripture,

true

theories of science; and eclectics religious

new

only

now

and

then

few

have

been

rash

enough

to abandon

them

for any

scientific opinions

that have

been

broached

in their

place.
Psychology.

Eclecticism The
and

in

whole

scientific
as a

defended

psychology has thus been long held purely theological province. Owing to the
sciences

imperfect state
the crudest

of the
were

of

ethics logic, with biblical

and

aesthetics,
different
as

notions

blended and
were

by teachings
The

the rabbins, fathers, schoolmen mental

and

reformers.

moral

faculties

treated metaphorically well

as

functions external

the of the reins,

senses

as bowels, the heart,

of the be

and

members,
and renewed of

and

as

such

requiringto
grace.

remedied cleansed, and

by
soul

divine and

The

dual
in

tripleconstitution
reflected

body,
the

was spirit

based

as Scripture

by

two-fold And have

nature
even

of Christ

and

the

Trinityof. Divine
not

Persons.
seem

the

later biblical far

psychology does
the traditional in allegorically Christian the life as

and his
a

beyond it popularstand-point. Bunyan depicted

to

advanced

very

"Holy

War"

by representingthe
with

whole for
ear-

conflict of infernal and

supernalpowers
its eye-gate,

of the cityof Man-soul possession gate, and mouth-gate and its various faculties. endeavored Dr.
to

thoughts, personified
with less of
taphor, me-

passions and
has

George Combe,
reconcile the

phrenology with the sought for the Kantian

and the
reason

psychicalmap of claims of orthodoxy. Coleridgeeven the understanding distinction between

the mind Delitzsch of the flesh and the stillfinds the ancient of and

in that between

defined by St. Paul. as spirit human trichotomy,or triple

man as
a

in the creation constitution, of

from the union soul resulting living and then faulty spirit.And now arguments for
are

body

nevolence the divine be-

built upon the

ethical and
tests

aesthetical theories which

do

not

stand

strictest

of mental
are

science, as
as

when

the imaginationand the conscience

to

treated

beauty

and

and goodness,

not

aho

to

susceptible deformity and sin.

364
The

Eclecticism in

Psychology,

[part i.

sciences of the psychological proper theistic argument has been made to include proofsof the divine goodness and

both justice correlations

in

the

mental

constitution
nature.

and

in its wonderful
more theists,

with

external

The

earlier

especially occupied with the physicalsciences,only touched The two Balguys, father and the argument. incidentally upon
son,
seem on

to

have and

been

the firstto attempt it with the Divine

their treatises
dicated vin-

Beauty

Virtue, and

Benevolence

to

against sceptics. The didactic poets, from Akenside Campbell, may have practically promoted it by their strains
the

pleasuresof Imagination,of Hope, and of Memory. Paley,in his chapteron the goodness of the Deity,has sketched the superadded pleasures of animal sensation,in youth and
upon age,

through

summer

and

winter; the peculiarenjoyments

of the acquisition of choice,

of rational

beings in

the exercise

property and the pursuitof knowledge ; and the philosophical

alleviations of the moral
reason

enigmas
Butler
actions
to

and

evils which

distress the

and

conscience.

announced
be

the foreseen
evidence

pains
divine His
on

and

of moral pleasures the Dr.

the and

of

Lawgiver, and
government.
"

actual

rewards his

Chalmers, in
of External of

punishments of Bridgewater Treatise

to

The

Adaptation
of the

Nature after

the Moral

and

lectual Intel-

Constitution
nature

Man,"

the carefully distinguishing

reasoning,has gathered proof of the Divine from the different faculties and wisdom, goodness and justice laws of the mind, the pleasures and miseries of its virtuous and
vicious

affections and

habits,and the corresponding provision

social system for
and and gratifying ciplining dis-

in the whole its

material and

higherpowers
the

in his

chapter on
in the

capacities.President McCosh, correspondence between the mental and

evidences

the material

worlds,has traced

of their

pre-established

harmony

images

of the

understanding,and the togetherconspiringto secure

of the
lectures

fancy,the conceptions of the of the imagination as constructions

the welfare of
man

and

the

glory

Creator.
on
"

The

Rev.

and Christianity conscience

argument
and

from

Henry Wace, Morality,"has for a personal God,

world,
in
answer

in his recent

Boyle
the

reinforced moral
to the

Creator,
doubts It is not

Governor spiritual have been

of the

which

thrown

upon

such

reasoning.

CHAP.

IV.]
that

Eclecticism in the

Psychology,
school of
an

365

improbable
science

new

evolutionist

psychical
absolute

may

yet offer fresh theistic proofs of

of force. And
indeed
to

Mind
as

and foreseeing
as

directingthe development
Leibnitz and Coleridge, wisdom

of

thought
Lotze,
mental
fections per-

well

all the great, comparative

to

psychologists,from
have
never

failed to

perceivea
well
as

divine

in each

process

and of

law, as
the

in those

high

accessional

the will, consciousness and spirit, which sensation and life, surmount mere instinct, as reason, Raphael taughtin paradise:
"

human

flowers

and

their

fruit,

Man's To To

nourishment, by gradualscale sublira'd,

to animal, spirits aspire, give both life and Fancy and understanding. Whence

vital

intellectual ;

sense, the soul

Reason

and receives,
or

reason

is her

being,

Discursive

intuitive.

But

no

sooner more

do

we

pass

beyond

the

empirical psychology
we

into these eclecticism

speculative regions than regard to

The the soul.

find the

crudest

in stillprevailing,

originand destinyof

questionsas the traditional dogmas concerning

the human

such

the creation and

simplybeen
the doctrine

re-defined of
a

have spirit new on psychological principles.Even of all in souls pre-existence God, originally

propagation of

based, by Origen and

reminiscence

Philo, upon
state,and
the schools
in

the

Platonic
renewed

sentiment

of

of a" former

since

by Henry

Kant, Schellingand to explain the originof evil by a Schubert,who endeavored sort of previous probationand metempsychosis. The younger Fichte denies that the divine image could descend by generation, from father to son. in his Christian Doctrine JuliusMiiller,
"

More, has

appeared

of

of Sin," maintains

that

souls pre-existent

for

former

apostacy have
Beecher in which

been

in imprisoned

human

bodies.
"

Dr. Edward

published a by
the
as same

treatise entitled the

Conflict of

Ages,"
whole And of Immortality

controversy

to the

theory he essayed to settle the originof evil and the fall of man.
"

Wordsworth,
the doctrine which

in his- noblest

poem, of

The

Intimations has

in the

Recollections

Childhood,"
and

expressed
in

of divine
as

emanation

reminiscence

lines

will endure

long as

the

language:

366
"Our The

Eclecticism in
birth is but

Psychology,
a our

[part l

sleepand
us,

forgetting:
life's star.

soul that rises with Hath And Not And had

elsewhere from

its setting, afar.

Cometh

in entire
not

forgetfulness.
nakedness,
of

in utter

clouds But trailing From

glorydo
is
our

we

come

God, who

home.**

Creationism re-defined

as also,

held

by
as
a

Lactantius
on

and

Aquinas

and

by Calvin,is stillretained
soul
in

the basis of the Cartesian

definition of the
created

substance spiritual

directly
birth
our

and

infused of

the

human

organism
the

before

by

the Father Dr.

in Spirits

distinction from with

a

the fathers of

flesh.

Hodge,
a

agreeing
as

Augustinian view,
of divine of
power, creation

describes

such

creation

specialact
the

mysterious, yet
lifein
a

not
an

miraculous,like embryo;
the
and

physical
trine doc-

seed

or

holds

that it is the

only

of the soul and the immateriality The Rev. J.B. Heard, in his sinlessness of Christ. Tripartite Nature of Man," whilst admitting that the body and the soul in the are propagated under natural laws, as may be seen hereditary genius of the Sheridans, Coleridgesand Herschells, that a third principle, the spirit, maintains or science, conpneuma is created,regeneratedand made immortal as the basis
"

consistent

with

of consciousness

in the

intermediate

state

and

the chief attribute Dr.

of the
in

his

spiritual body in the Dogmatic, inclines to a

the immediate

resurection. modified of God what

Martensen,
which the

creationism
as

would

admit of the

action
conserves

to

tion producand tradu-

soul,while
to a

it

is true

in the rival

doctrine,as

propagation of
But Luther
and

the animal the most

is Hkewise

Hfe.

Gunther

Lange
cianism
as
a

take

similar views.

pronounced

ofTertullian

advocates finding

rational

ditary explanation,not only of the doctrine of herebut of such psychological depravity, phenomena as the child and
in soul
as

likeness of parent and

transmission

well

as

body,

and

the

of moral

intellectual traits no
sort

less than

sical phy-

features.
ence

Delitzsch, holdingto a
in the divine mind
new

of ideal the

of

all souls that any with

from
at

pre-existbeginning,
be

declares

creative energy
rest
or

their birth would

inconsistent

the

Sabbath

of the Creation

during

CHAP.

IV.]
of the

Eclecticism in

Psychology.
of

367

this age Professor

"

world, as well as with the facts Frohschammer, of Munich, in his Soul," defines
creature, and
traducianism
terms

psychology.
on

work
a

the

Origin

of the

as

secondary
And

creation

by

the

it

generationism.
that the

Dr.

Krauth,

in his "Conservative

able Reformation," with remarkmaintained than the soul

is

clearness
no as more

and

precisionhas
created of its

immediately created
other,is only
organ

body,
the

that the one,

as

the

through
and

parents
the

the

ordained divinely likeness therein

production,that
mystery
which

spiritual
that eternal

of child and is mirrored

father is obvious the inscrutable Son

intimate,and
of the

generation of the divine is, however, a grosser

return

by

the Absolute

Spirit.There
seems

traducianism

likely to speculations
of
a

in

connection somewhat of

with

the

new,

materialistic

of

our

day,

like

the

paradoxicalattempt
in the
strove to base

forgottenschool
as

English divines
Dodwell,
who

last century, such the notion

as

Woolner Hills,
a

and

of

material Mr.

originof

the soul in

Scriptureas
in

well his

reason.

Already

Jonathan LangstaffForster,
a

"Biblical
as

Psychology,"has maintained a distinct personal entityis

doctrine,and
such
views

that the existence Platonic

a

of the soul
a

rather than

the

mere even

relic of been

heathen with

Scriptural psychology. And

the doctrine of Christ.
cerning con-

have

associated

the derivation
not

of the human

nature

It will of

surprisingif the latest evolutionary psychology Spencer, Maudsley and Chauncey Wright shall yet find some
be

advanced

divines

to

champion
the

it

as

the

of implicit teaching

Scripture.
In the human
same

manner,

theory of
a

the will

or

doctrine

of

conduct, still continues

the view taken

fruitful theme of divine

of devout grace
turns

Every dogmatic system speculation.

upon
of the active powers

of the soul; and

we

the have

rival schools
seen,

of libertarianism and

as necessitarianism,

have

tination, yieldedcorresponding dogmas concerning predes-

regenerationand
the former

Englishdivines responsibility.
as

of in

school, such
with

Cudworth,
and

More

and

Howe
at
a

their controversies

Hobbes

Spinoza,and

later nitz Leib-

periodSamuel Clarke and Price in with and Priestly, consistently

their discussion the

with

of free-will, hypothesis

368
maintained foreordained
own

Eclecticism in that human God

Psychology,
are

[part i.

actions

by
; and

; that the

agency

that moral

simply foreknown, not through its is measured accountability by

soul is renewed the
same

and ability have American

opportunity. And
since been

psychologicaldogmas
stillmore
acuteness

re-defined with
as

by
and

divines, such
in

VVhedon, Taylor, Beecher,

Edwards
and

Finney who,
have
upon
are

to opposition

the Princeton
is

sayists, Es-

held

that the divine

human

that self-determination free-will, moral

or

essential to

agency,
a

change
The

of purpose

moral of

necessitarian

school

contingent full abilit)'* and that regeneration is but a choice between good and evil. divines, meanwhile, from their
and absolute foreordithe soul in

nation pre-ordi

oppositepremises have
nation of human and the total moral After Arnold

been

the inculcating

acts, the

of passivity of the inability

works.

Geulinx, as

the

regeneration, sinner in all gracious C"Llvinistic expounder

causes,

of Descartes,by his the soul to

a mere as

theory of

occasional

had

reduced

automaton, pre-determined
the Calvinistic critic of

and

after

than Jona-

had effaced Collins, it only remained of its self-determining the last vestiges will, Calvinists to push such necessitarian for a school of American Dr. Nathaniel doctrines to their logicalextreme. if the views of Geulinx and to blend and intensify Emmons, as

Edwards,

Edwards, maintained
any
new

that the

of God, Spirit

so

far from

planting im-

or faculty principle,

in the disposition

soul,

creates or directly exercises and holy

producesthe entire series of

manifested Dr.
in its

acts voluntary

and
with

sanctification.

conversion regeneration, school, John Smalley, of the same

ability, to naturally qualified argued that,though man ingeniously to be as obey the will of God, yet he is morally so indisposed and that this indisposition wholly unable to think and do right, inexcusable sin. Dr. Robert Sandeman, with is his worst, most then proceeded to the legitimate conclusion fearless consistency,
is

his subtle distinction between

natural and

moral

that all the acts

to

of unregenerate exhortation
and

men

are

an

abomination

God, and that

case

the very be

to faith and

repentance
And been
ever

in their

must

unwarranted

of

no

avail. have

since,as

the

fruit of such

there teachings,

pious
best

souls tormented

with the dread

that after their purest and

370

Eclecticism in

PsycJiology.
Edwards,
as

[part r.
reappeared
And and
Wutke

Malebranche, Steinbart, Paley

in the moral while later biblical have been

and

has

theologyof Hopkins, Taylor and Finney.

such moralists,

Martensen,

the whole endeavoring to reconstruct basis,the purely system of Christian ethics on a scriptural scientific moralists, such as Grote, ploring exare Sedgwick and Sully, all action. the ethical foundations of anew psychological

Gregory

Indeed, itwould
be uptorn and "Modem

seem

that those foundations

new as

themselves materials.

are

to
a

rebuilt from

well

as

old

In

Review, it has been

Dr. Martineau
and

Symposium" reportedby openly discussed

Professors

the

Nineteenth Sir and

Century*on

by

James Stephen,
Clifford
the

Harrison

and by Lord of Arg"4l and Selborne, the Duke affirmative, Whether Dean Stanley on the negative, moralitycan flourish independently of religionand the Christian virtues remain after
a

decline of the Christian

Faith.

It is but the old question

a

of faith and and

we

works, returning under

to see

scientific

guise;
the
one

may

expect
new

the controversy

extending from
If
on

outposts
side
some

to the very

citadel of Christian ethics.

are

the

of Cudworth disciples

ready to declare

that

they
admit

would

rather be condemned
mere

to the must

placeof

the lost than

that the

will of God

be

essentially rightand

need not wonder we to obligation, hear from the other side some new Hopkinsian advocate of disinterested benevolence, declaring it the heightof Christian for the glory of virtue to be willing to suffer eternal perdition the

ground

of all moral

God. But the

destinyof
of

the soul,even the devout

more

than its origin and

conduct, stillengages
The

divines. fancy of speculative intermediate with

new

dogmas

the immortality,
are

state, and
less than of

the
as vealed re-

final resurrection

maintained
and
as one

scientific as
no

well

scriptural arguments,
truths. immortalism
More and

tenets philosophical

On
as

the

side stands the school

the ancient fortress of and

spiritualistic orthodoxy. Henry

successors

Norris, Bates
and

and Baxter, Whitby, StiUingfleet

in maintaining

Sherlock, Clarke
the

Butler,have modern

death,as a scious substance, indissoluble and immortal, conseparate spiritual and active, entranced in beatific vision or writhing in

immediate

survival of the soul after

CHAP.

IV.]
torment.

Eclecticism in Wolf in and

Psychology.
Meier and
same a

371 lowed folwith

remorseful

Crusius,are
doctnne

divines by living the Leibnitzian

the associating
soul
as

definition of the

monad, spiritual

and simple, indestructible, moral

nature.
on

and godlike,
attributes
as

in

proofs from
Devout
"

the

divine

defending it with and the analogy of

in his treatise Tait and

such scientists, Condition of the

Wagner,

the

Future

of Souls," and Invisible

Balfour,

with

their doctrine

Universe,are
the

identifythe
as

substance basis and

of the soul with

seeking to ether all-pervading

matists Leading dogt reaffirmingheir
recent

the true

guarantee of

its and

immortality, spirituality,
eternal.

and

in participation

things
been

unseen

also several and

have

in the eschatologies science. Dr.

moral

reconstructingor lightof the most Hodge has maintained

at

mental

that the full

its immediate

of perfection
entrance

the soul in holiness

a

death, and
in the

into

gloryto
well
as

be

completed
of

are resurrection,

required by
redemption
which and in
as

the

doctrines the

assume

by the independent subsistence, consciousness

and probation,justification implicit psychology of the Scriptures,

of the disembodied spirit Dr. James Alexander, activity his Consolatory Discourses, has carefully the distinguished the dead from the classic conceit of
an

of scriptural sleep

vious obli-

slumber, by maintainingthe ceaseless activity, elasticity

and like
sense,

independenceof the mind, and by showing that death, is but a detaching .of the soul from the bonds of sleep,
and
a

from resting the grave,

the

cares

and

labors

of

life, during
be

the with

nightof

until the
and

stillconscious

peace

morning joy. And

of the resurrection,
it

might

added,

that in that ecstatic slumber

may

their of the saints, and

be

only

liberated

spiritual ers powexpanded (even as fancy is

under such rational and
dreams

often busiest in the natural

moral
are

but sleep),

control
made

that,instead of evolving *^the stuff that

ideas
ever

of,"their
are

correspond
and

to

pure

realities,

their
is

images

of

things unseen
of
as

and eternal,

their trance

tlie beatific vision

heavenly glories. Many

Lange,
in his
"

practical
Land of

and

consolatory writers,such
in his works

on Dead," the Glory," Harbaugh, the "Heavenly Home," and Mac"Heavenly Recognition,"

the "Sainted

donald, in

his treatise entitled

"

My

Father's House," have

372
been

Eclecticism in

Psychology,

[part i.

the traditional populardoctrine in the anew illustrating and psychology and with all the of astronomy blended light and literature. aids of history A few Anglican divines, belonging to the conservative

school,have
and scriptural

been

inclined

to

admit,

on

ethical the

as

well

as

ecclesiastical holiness

grounds, that

righteousmay
wicked
find

still improve in fresh

after death, and

the

probationin the middle state before the final judgment Remonstrance Earnest Dr. Pusey, in an against the Roman that the primitivecustom of invention of purgatory, argues
sainted friends,if now praying for apostles, martyrs, and would not imply any unrest or suffering intelligently practised, in their present condition, but only the augmentation and final consummation the of their bliss, both
in

body

and

soul, at

generalresurrection in the last day. Keble, in one of his describes his sainted mother as receiving poems, beautifully in from the of his new knowledge growth joy piety,but somehow in times of spared the sightof his wretchedness passionand sin :
"

Thou

turnest

not

thine eyes below.

Or clouds of glory beam

Lest

between. earthly pangs of fear or woe be seen." s brow Upon an angel*

in his Lecture
on

But

Cardinal

Wiseman,

somewhat tradition

the

rigorsof
than

the mediaeval

Purgatory, softening maintains from dogma,

die in unfor-

rather

that Scripture,

souls who

be purged and prepared for the divine glory given sin must through the pains of the separate state and at length saved as of the prayers, and by fire in consequence alms, penances
masses

of will

the

faithful

on

earth, while
heaven The

eminent

saints

and
ing wait-

sinners

immediately enter

and

hell without

for the final

judgment.
the

great epics of Dante

of Catholic
and
our

and

Milton, based
the Rev. W.

upon

extremes

Protestant
own

have been doctrine,

W.

worthilysupplementedin
poem,

Lord, whose

the

"

Christ

represents the intermediate

and the

teachingof

the

day by in Hades," primitivechurch

and depicts the under- world of earlyEnglish divines, Paradise with a sustained grandeur of conceptionand style. At the same divines of the German idealtime,speculative

CHAP.

IV.]
school, such

Eclecticism in Gosche

Psychology.
and

373

istic whole

as

Weisse, sublimatingthe
state
mass

Christian doctrine of the future

into vague

esoteric
lasting evera

would abstractions, death few privileged

in the
as mere

consign the
attain

wicked

to literally

refuse of the Absolute

Reason, while
and
vague

may

to eternal life through their

pation particiin

developmentof

the divine consciousness

tlie

race. immortalityof the human unsweet faith, Teonyson would seem of all united^ souls, who seek
"

Against
to

such

and

have

uttered the protest

Upon
Some

the last and the

Before

sharpest height, fade away, spirits

'

to claspand landing-place, saj : lose ourselves in light Farewell I we I' "

On

the

other

side,however,

still stands

the

school from

of the

materialistic
very

mortalism,sending occasional
of

recruits

camp

heterodoxy. The
the without the

controversy
of immortality

waged
now

in all
can

ages be

of the Church, whether

the soul

fullyproved
driven

aid of revelation, has

extreme

and that

then

eccentric divines to the and all,

of

denying

it as a mere Platonic displacing tradition with some doctrine, psychological long since classed the paradoxes of a devout tinguished fancy. At first they disamong

it is in the Bible at

between
extinction
as

the

mere

unconsciousness

and

the absolute

of the soul.
we

The

have

seen,

mation, of the Reforpsycho-pannychists simply recoiled from the purgatory toward the

and

paradise of Romanism
of

unconscious intermediate
was

inclined of

opposite view of an slumber spirit during the not a materialist, state. Luther,though certainly tillthe to believe that the souls of the just sleep
the disembodied he declared
a

day
on seem

judgment,as
as

of the Elector the from

who

had

died

returningfrom
to him

if he

chase,that in had just come

that the

resurrection

it would he the

the forests Where

had

been

and hunting, be

heavenly recognitionof
and Eve
on

saints would from side. the

like that of Adam

his

awaking
from his

trance

duringwhich

she had

been

formed

verting Tyndal,the martyred translator of the Bible,in controexpressionswhich imply the papal error, used some of departed souls, well as disembodied state as insensibility his entire ignorance of their condition, and but confessed

374 the emphasized

more

Eclecticism in

Psychology.
coming
events.

[part
of Chri Socinus

i.

resurrection and second

:t as

importantand hourly impending

was

held

that the separate soul without consciousness,

rapt

in

mere or

contemplativeselfof perception
"

any

sensation

ex:

*rnal
the

reality.Archbishop Whateley, in
Future favored the notion and
resurrection

his

Revelations
on

of

after balancing the arguments State," of

as an more

both

sides,
death

unconscious

interval between with

an

in accordance

the

Scriptural

analogy
entrance
a we

ensuring practically Bishop Butler has suggestedthat such and affection, as temporary suspensionof reason, memory
into heaven.

of

and sleep,

instantaneous

know

from

destruction. of future
"

sleepor a swoon, would not involve their tion And Tennyson has also soughtfor the consolain recognition
If Sleepand
And Death

the
be

same

: conjecture

truly one.
bloom

every

folded spirit's

In

Through all its intervital gloom some long trance should slumber on
of the

Unconscious
Bare And Be And

of the

hour, sliding body,might it last, past

silent traces of the

all the color of the flower. love would As when And last
as

pure and whole

me

he loved

here in

time.

at the

Rewaken

with

spiritual prime the dawning bouL" the Christians early

It was

said by Chrysostom that beautifully

called the

to teach place of burial a cemetery or dormitory, souls are not dead, but have only lain down that departed us has likened the to sleep. And Bryant,in his Thanatopsis, dying saint to one
**

Who About

wraps

the

him, and lies down

draperyof his couch dreams. to pleasant

'*

But and

few extreme

divines, abandoning Plato for

with unusual of length the it can

ristotle, tations interpreistence ex-

materialistic arguments connecting of

as

have gone the Scripture, well as the consciousness

denyingthe
which

of the disembodied

soul,
it

on

the

is but with

dies with ground that the spirit a function, throughwhich alone

body, of
be

and exercised,
resurrec-

which

therefore it must

be revived in the final

CHAiP.

IV.]
The of classic

Eclecticism in of

Psychology.
who for

375

tioi" boq
the
\

myth immortalitywas
of oblivion
on

Endymion,
to

craving the
in in
a

condemned Mt.

slumber perpetual renewed

ave

Latmus, has been

Chr,^tian form, and

into 'a dreamless M. Charles de

sleepof the sainted dead converted from annihilation. stupor not distinguishable has Remusat, in his historyof philosophy,
the
writers forgotten
to prove

recal'ed who
the is
no

various

of the

seventeenth
man

endeavored
true

that the

whole

is

century, mortal, that

that there

immortalitybegins at

and the resurrection,

the

before or hell, or purgatory, heaven paradise final judgment Some Englishdivines of the last century
intermediate the
the

joined

Coward, Layton materialists. natural mortalityof the soul

less than
a

and
eis a

in Collins,

taining main-

tenet positive

of

Scriptureno
Dodwell,
a

truth

of

churchman non-juring Oxford, publishedseveral works

psychology. Dr. Henry deprived of his chair at

he labored with

in which

great

learningand
and the

ingenuityto that earlyfathers,

to

tures prove from the Holy Scripthe soul is a principle naturally

the
of God, pleasure with its union

mortal, but immortalized

to

by actually

punishment or

reward, through

the divine

of givingthis Spiritin baptism,and that none have the power immortalitysince the Apostlesbut only the Bishops. Joseph in various treatises, the positionof Dodwell Pitts defended is not natural ingredient of a maintaining that immortality that it is preternatural souls to human spirit, of the Holy Ghost, secured by Christ,who death and and
a

divine

gift

hath

abolished At
a

brought

life and
"

to light. immortality

later

in his on Disquisitions period Priestly, of the whole not only held the sleep man
to

Matter

and

Spirit,"

tillthe resurrection

be the
as

genuine
much for the

Christian dead
same as

the soul softer

but argued that it made doctrine, the body, and was only another and While such
and
to

n-ime

thing.
Rev.

writers

have

sociated^ as-

jnortalism been

with Unitarianism the

it has Episcopacy, revive

seat

r^jerved
.

for

John

Miller the

the of

same

opinion

in

an

able

at treatise,

chief

terian Presbyrecent

orthodoxy.
materiaLsts would

Even
seem

the Aristotelian notion

to

of the Italian
some

have

re-appearedin
individual

Germaajdivines, who
from the

hold

that the

separable soul,being in-

must bodilyorganization,

vanish

into the

3/6
universal

Eclecticism in

Psychology,
between
as

[part l
and and the the
rection, resur-

soul,during the
who
gave

time

death
it was

the dust
unto
errors

returningto
it. and St

the earth

spirit
pret inter-

God

It will

only repeat the cycleof

should in
an

former

if Feuerbach

Biichner

yet be made
some

to

David passages Lucretius

and

Paul.

Solomon cited
as

of his ironical

be might easily

Epicurean. Already
the comforters bid the
mourner

and

Seneca

have

appeared among

of

Job, preachinga stoical faith which would bury his heart in the grave at which he
whole would

weeps. emblems
a

And

our

elegiac literature change

make
as

abounds

in

Pagan
a

which ber, slum-

the euthanasia the

as

of the saint into

Lethean

and the soul While

Christian the

cemetery

literal

dormitory of widely in
are a gard re-

well

body.
immcrtalists differ thus state,many
of the of both schools
tically prac-

mortalists and

to the intermediate

united doctrine

in their views

as resurrection,

biblical

of scientific support and susceptible that the

notions

illustration. It

is maintained

of

the Hindoos, the of

a

revealed

Egyptians and in truth which is prefigured

in the

bodily restoration among the Persians, traditions are

a

the Old
a

Testament
sentiment pre-

and

completed

New,
the

and

which

meets

universal emblems
made
to

expressed in
monuments

rites sepulchral

and

and render

of all nations. and

And

attempts
the blended

are

it conceivable and

probablein
Some
a

psychology.
of

of physiology light writers, a resurrection at anticipating

basis

the moment

death, seek

for it in the present constitution.

Swedenborg
and Palingenesia, that there material with
an

in his

Celestial his

Arcana,

Bonnet

in his tained main-

George Bush in is a spiritual body

Anastasis,have

ensheathed process with the

a

in the present of dissolution

new

body,
unbroken

and

liberated in the very of Hfe, but continuity

as

tion organiza-

resembling the old, or

the
worm.

unlike his

Isaac

Taylor,in
some man as

is unlike butterfly other PhysicalTheory of Anas

Life, pursuing argued that in

be discerned
the

of Butler, has ingeniconjectures ously the chief terrestrial animal latent types of and
an

may
pected ex-

instincts and prophetic

as as plainly

metamorphosis
of
an

in the structure

habits
at

insect

preparingto
transition
as

pass

into the
as

chrysalis state; that

death

by

natural

birth his rational and

moral

3/8
that from all
we

Eclecticism in know of

Psychology. body
a

[part i.
of the mate ulti-

of the present

and

constitution

matter, the

merest

infinitesimal atom
new

might
But

afiford the

sufficient nucleus

of

organization.
is

popular conception of the general resurrection by the poet Young: probablythat depicted
the
'"

Now The

charnels various

rattle ; scattered

limbs
to

and

all

bones,obsequious
advance,
"

the

call,
meet

Self-moved
The

the neck

perhaps to

distant head ; the distant

head, the feet/*

Another
same,
even

different. that whilst

its

only may be the opinion is,that the organization should be wholly matter or though the substance and physioloIt has been shown by psychologists gists is maintained in the present body identity personal
are existingparticles

constantly replacedby
President
to

other

particles every
therefore

seven,

ten, or twenty years.

that it is not the
as

cock Hitcha

suggests

necessary

assume

in singlerestored particle similar particles united,so and

resurrection
assume

body,
same

but

only

to

the
many

structure

form.

And with

if the

soul well

as itself, as

have

fancied,be

endowed

as plastic

percipient powers,
the whole

by

which

it

unconsciouslymoulds
it may and vitalize
it
new entirely

and

sustains

organism, then
that still

of the resurrection, at the signal hereafter, appropriate

matter

in

body exactlylike
the
grave.

which another

long
yet

ago
more

shed

and

lost in

But

and

subtle

opinion is,that the

The

identity may
that
would

be neither which

nor substantial,
a

but simply ideal, like organic,

of art.

belongs to
sense

work
same,
same

Apollo Belvidere

be in this The

the
is the

rainbow

identification of the its expressionof the

can

human
same

though wrought in other marble. in the driving shower. And the body is secured simplythrough
so character,

that shrewd

observers

and family but national traits, merely personal and We ourselves even of the assure provincialideas. which it reveals without any recondite individuality regard to its material particles its mode of organic life. The or poet the soul of sleeping lanthe as it stood. Shelley thus depicts
All beautiful The semblance perfect in naked

discern not

purity,
grace

of its bodilyframe,

Instinct with

inexpressible beauty and

CHAP.

IV.]
the

Eclecticism in the

Psychology.
couch, with
the animal
functions. have
so

379
life Dr.

while

body lay

upon

its natural and every organ performing perfect, Hodge has suggested that if the soul now

much

the gross material to illuminate and render intelligible power its ethereal vestment hereafter make of the body, it may so shall at once that we recognize Isaiah, expressive of itself, of Lange be added, it if the conjecture Paul and John. And

might

stillretain its identity, though it

were

endowed

with

an

capacity for organizing and expressing itself in material forms,and should acquire other physical perceptions this unlike those of this vile and as muddy body, powers,
unlimited
vesture

of

decay,as
and
a

is the beautiful insect unlike it

the

out chrysalis
new

of which
new

struggled up
of

into

new

unsightly with sphere,

jected sub-

organs

life. have Scripture also been

The

psychical miracles
to

the

same

eclectic treatment.

It has been

claimed
were

that the

of inspiration, of prophecy, and gifts

of tongues

genuine
and
may

manifestations

in the Church
even

which have recurred Holy Spirit, the Irvingites, at different times, as lately among be corroborated by analogous phenomena of the secular

of the

Satanic
written

origin in
to prove

sphere.

Volumes

have

been
not

that the demoniacs evil

in the

Gospelswere
have sorcery,
ever

only genuine possessions of been of by cases paralleled

forms
review

but spirits,
and

since

witchcraft Dr.

requiring
a

of exorcism

and

torture.

in Carpenter,

recent

of mesmerism,

clairvoyance, etc., spirit-rapping,

we name are now

heis

remarked incisively miracles psychical been claimed hinted may

in

that
in the
name

asked

to believe

greater
hitherto foundly pro-

of

than science,

have

the that
not

of

religion.Isaac Taylor has

with
our

frequentcommunion only by
our

departedspirits
modes of
munication, com-

be hindered but

their lack of

by

inadequate nervous
and

sustain

their

influences spiritual

capacityto long in impressions. And

and

of past ages spite of all the superstitious angel-worship the vulgar necromancy of the present day, there are those
can

who

stillbelieve with St. Paul

in

of angels permitted ministry

and sainted friends.

380

Eclecticism in

Sociology,

[pajiti.

Eclecticism The held scientific sociology may

in

Sociology. been hitherto

sway.

be said to have

by

eclecticism religious

with

almost
and

undisputed
ecclesiastical

Political economy,
until

civil government,

histor\^ philosophical
as

fully matured,were
ever

simply treated
have

topics.

And
as

since

well

as

they churchmen, intelligent

of the models A

became

devout independent, continued

in
to

statesmen, find their

respective systems
as

delineated polity precisely

of divine wisdom and

Holy Scripture

at once

the ideals of

social science.
has been

papal, prelatical, or theocracy presbyterial by Bellarmin, Laud

Church
; an

discerned and

and

Calderwood,
of

in

the

Jewish
to

Christian

absolute

monarchy, by

Bossuet David

and the

Filmer,
Messiah

in the
; a

anointed

kings

Judah, from

by Southern legitimate aristocracy institution of domestic divines, in the patriarchal slavery; and a foreordained in the democracy, by Northern preachers, exodus of the pilgrim fathers from European bondage, the expulsion
of the Canaanitish

and aborigines,

the

establishment

of the thirteen colonies,like the ancient

a

under tribes of Israel,

model view

government, with
of all nations. and

mighty
at

and

outstretched
same

arm

in

the

And

the

time, Christian
and and

economists

have
in
a

been

such as philanthropists, seekingproofs of the divine natural

constitution

Grotius wisdom

Malthus,

goodness
would

supposed
and
true

of

society which
nature.

simply perpetuate war,

chronic The remediless

caste, poverty, ignoranceand crime, as

evils of human

theistic argument
as

of the

social sciences

is

ning beginas ganism or-

to embrace

its field the The

way
as

whole
may

history
be said and

as

well have

of

humanity.
such
a

to

been

opened by
have
mercy

historians

Bckssuet of

Prideaux, who

discerned

universal Providence of nations

as

in the fortunes

well

mingled justiceand and by individuals, as

and which

such who the

dreamers Thomas as political ideal commonwealths have projected of the Apostles and Communism

More

Campanella,
would realize

the

kingdom predicted

of the Messiah. of God, natural

Butler,in his
has traced of
its

rewards

ment chapter on the Moral Governbroad in the foundations deep and of beneficial and prudence and rashness,

CHAP.

IV.]

Eclecticism in
and actions,

Sociclogy,
vice
as

381 such,as
well
as

mischievous

of virtue and of the virtuous

in the inherent
over

tendency
an

class to

predominate

which may exist elsewhere society in the universe,which was actually promised to the Jew and realized in the progress of and is yet to be fully the Christian, has conmankind. tinued Chalmers, in his Bridgewater Treatise, the vicious in ideal the social affections explaining and economic the civil, which secure political well-being, and patriotism, the rights such as the ties of kindred, friendship instincts of charity and philanthropy, of property, the humane which ever attend the and by recountingthe publicblessings the argument and prevalence of virtue, into an elysium. world of the Divine
to

of Butler,by

if fully developed would President

convert
"

the

McCosh,

in his

Method

be

and Moral," a work worthy Ggvernment, Physical classed with the former, has proceeded to illustrate the

divine

holiness and
no

justiceas
the

well

as

wisdom

and

goodness,
and

the moral

less than

in the laws natural attributes, crimes and miseries of

of Providence, in the penalties

and in the vindication

humanity,
It
was one

of the former

and

restoration of the latter

of

through the revealed scheme of redemption. hints of Bishop Butler that the whole the prescient
of the Christian

historical the the

evolution

system

from

the in

beginning of

world

has

proceededunder
of nature
we as gathered,

general laws
; and
see a new

analogy with

secular processes may

class of theistic

proofs
mal ani-

yet be
economies

the

and mineral, vegetal

geological ages
historical eras,
to

goodness through the surmounted through the four great gradually from the Fall to the Flood, to the Incarnation, Advent, by
successive economies spiritual

of divine

wisdom

and

the

Second

of

and love, in one vast scheme forbearance,mercy justice, of social as well as individual regeneration. The more wise realms of the science have been likespeculative claimed as by right of discoveryrather than of conquest.
divine

Each

of the

rival been

opinions as
to

societyhas
On the
one

made

do

originand destiny of homage and service. religious

to

the

side the strictest legitimism has been of the papacy

maintain
as

retained

by
and

such

faithful adherents

Father

Newman

Cardinal supremacy

Manning,

who

the
as

of the Roman

Pontiff

temporal independence or essential to his spiritual pre-

382

Eclecticism in

Sociology.

[part i.

and accept his decrees as but the historical and cal logirogatives, by such zealous outgrowth of an infallible hierarchy; churchmen the divine with
as

Palmer

and

Dr.

Samuel

Miller,who
with

have

held

to of bishopsor of presbyters right teachingand example,as well apostolic

be in accordance
as

the

ciples prin-

of Christian

monarchs, who
and
and virtue.

society;and by loyal followers of exiled imagine them sovereignsby the grace of God
no people,

the will of the

less than

guarantees of order
human Rev. velopment de-

The

Providential exclusively has

been

view
a

of the whole

carried to
Drama

Smith

in

"Divine

of

play is to be taken physical geography furnishes

five-fold the successive acts, and while personages, is being unfolded. if not philosophically,

James of which the classical History,*' the analogue,and for which as

the stage and
scenery,

climax

by

the

logy chrono-

nations

and

the The

vast

civilizations the forming perof the world's demption replot Bunsen has the
more same

Chevalier

advocated panthcistically,
"

conception in

his treatise

God

in

consciousness religious

of mankind

History," by tracing the through the Hebrew,

and

Greek, and Germanic according to humanity.

The also doctrine of has been held

science epochs of religion,

tion, specula-

the

law

of

divine

self-manifestation in

economies supernatural

in universal

history

advocated

by
advent

the

Italian statesman, Caesar

Balbo, who

that mankind the

after

showing

progressive
shown
a

degeneration before

of Christ,has

since

amelioration progressive

Church; by the German to trace a gradual restoration

as

through the influence of the Roman who Schlegel, philosopher, sought

of the divine
means

image
of the

in the

race

well

as

in

the

individual,by
and

Jewish
vindicate

and

Christian

dispensations ;

by
as

the

Spanish theologian,
to

Balmez, who, in

to opposition

Guizot, aimed
but

the

highestEuropean
Catholicity.And been assumed by

civilization the natural

the

fruit of legitimate

of society has corruptibility the reactionary school of De Bonald and who De uniform decadence of all nations Maistre, taught a illustrated with all their interests, as by the French revolution; the Italian whilst philosopherRosmini, argued that social

CHAP.

iv.J

Eclecticism in tend

Sociology,

383

masses can

everywhere

to

which progressive corruption,

new

only be repairedby
such individuals,

barbaric
as

blood

or

arrested

by

favored

Chinese At the

lectual or Caesars, by inteland religious castes, such as the Indian Brahmins, the mandarins, and pre-eminently,the Catholic clergy.
same

the

Roman

time, the

extreme
a

millennarians

have
in

abandoned
the

all civilization to
return

coming

destruction
as

simply hope of
of the

miraculous

and

reign

of Christ

King

nations. On the other have

and

the revolutionary of side, principles been re-affirmed

as

the Reformation

statesmen

men by such enlightenedchurchand Gladstone, who resist Dollinger of the Roman with the Pontiff
as

the

and religious political supremacy both with the civil and

inconsistent

ecclesiastical the claims

to

who divines, polity;by dissenting of prelacy not as or presbytery

than
to

have

denounced

less repugnant variance with

Christian

natural
as

and society,
as

at

the

primitive
triots pa-

Church

well have The

with

the modern

State; and

by

devout

who
to

God.

argued that resistance to tyrants is obedience theory of human progression has been based
French
mies econo-

well as scientific principles as by the scriptural Buchez, who seeks to unfold the successive publicist upon of the Old and New Testament the Scottish in accordance

with

and logical
who

social laws ; that the

by

divine,Patrick Dove,
of virtue and
gion reli-

maintains is involved

predictedtriumph

in the natural progress

of the moral

sciences;
the

and

by

the

German

philosopherLotze, who developmentas

and sovereignty human

enunciates

laws

of the whole with the

social

in accordance proceeding

divine

freedom. been assumed and

And

the the who

and

of Christian societyhas perfectibility advanced school of Coleridge, Arnold, have State

numerous

by

Sewall fusion

Rothe,

looked in
a

fonvard

to

the

ultimate

of Church

and virtue; whilst of piety perfected republic

sects

the

of Christian dreamed

in the heart socialists,

of

modern

have civilization, of the

of

restoring the

munism com-

The

at Pentecost. disciples great miracles wrought in the

social

spherethroughall
and in human

the biblical verified.

have history,

also been evil

defended scientifically

That

good

and

angels have mingled

384
affairs is claimed and Kurtz
as a

Eclecticism in

Sociology.
as

[part l

by
of

such

writers

Chalmers, Isaac Taylor,

may be discerned in

fact which supernatural

the whole and the

humanity,the very aspects of civilization It is argued that the first prospects of Christianity.
career

temptationby
between

Satan

in Paradise

and

the

subsequent struggle
modern
and

the

seed of the serpent and

in all ancient
to

the seed of the woman, and

have
whose

left their traces

heathenism,
the
gious reli-

resemblances startling infernal caricatures

instincts of
a

Judaism

are Christianity

but

and

diabolical

of perversions abominable

fallen race, and whose the fitrites of the

idolatries of

and

cruelties form The

prince of

the powers

of cases temptationof Christ and the numerous demoniacal that at the time of His mission,marked possession when Satan mustered if his legions crisisin the great struggle as And the moral conflicts that followed for a desperate encounter. and Paganism were but the continued between Christianity

darkness.

warfare

of the children of The

with light

the rulers of the darkness

of this world.

desiring to

look

been meanwhile, have ever holy angels, into the mysteries of human redemption, soul
as one

welcoming each
stillbe fancied

new-born
as

of its trophies, and

may

majestic spectators of a great historical drama to the intent arranged from the beginning of creation, that now in heavenlyplacesmight be made unto principalities of God. And if known by the Church the manifold wisdom
to such

the

consistent

revelations be added
as planet

recent

that the

it grows

from

its

conjecture, psychical geological through

its historic eras, becomes

and insphered

haloed

with

ethereand

alized

the good souls, live

"

and
ours

great of all time, whose

;

blood

thoughtyet

on

in

The Whose

of the world, dead, but sceptred sovereigns

stillrule spirits
us

from

their

urns

"

these,too,
virtue and

may

be

added
age

to the ranks
as man

of solemn
increases in

lookers-on,

that increase

from

to age

knowledge,
ripen into
Son and of the the

power,

until at bloom

length the earth will but

in the

its full miraculous

heavens, when

Man

shall

come

again with the

gloryof the

Father

holy angels.

386
recent

Eclecticism in work the

"

Tlieology,
"

[part
simply
criticism

I.

on

Supernatural Religion
methods
of the

has been German

newing re-

destructive the

in

regard
The
"

to

Rev.

genuineness and canonicityof the gospels. John P. Lundy, in his elaborate and eleganttreatise
"

of the Christianityby an interpretation artistic symbols of cdl religions, has traced their unity to a primitive in in Judaism, revelation, perverted Paganism, developed the the in articles of he and matured Creed, which Apostles' the finds successively in tombs, displayed paintings, sculptures, other and the of Christian monuments personalornaments, Church. On the other side.Lord Amberley,in his "Analysis in all religions, has discerned of Religious their as Belief," of the universal recogessential truth and principle unity, most nition
on

Monumental

Cause or Power in the mysterious unknown and universe which they have variously symbolized personified. in his cated President Woolsey, Religionof the Future," has vindiand its capacity of Christianity the supremacy to survive and finally triumph over all other religions.On the other of
some
"

side,Mr. Samuel
of of

Johnson,in his recent work is arguing for a gradual coalescence Religion,"

with Christianity Heathenism
in
some

on

"

Universal subsidence

and

future

catholic faith

which we have described humanity. Each of the hypotheses who is every advocate from followers, new day marshalling and different pointsa fusion between other religions. Christianity

the finally, cosmology has been

of the citadel of

And

theology or scientific speculative seized and wrought into the very bastions revealed religion. Both phasesof metaphysical
and

whole

development thought concerning the origin,

of the world, have been blended with the theism
a

destiny

of

Scripture.
"

Monism,
in Mr.

as

sort

of Christian

has pantheism,
"

representative
represents nite of the Infi-

J. Allanson
the universe
or

Picton,whose
as a

Mystery

of Matter

phenomenal

manifestation

Energy with which identical. is substantially

Life Prof. B. World
"

the essential God Dualism

of the Christian

is stillrepresented by

F. Cocker, in whose the Absolute

"Theistic

Conception of
of
nor Spencer,

the

First Cause the

is neither the

ter matoriginal

of Biichner,nor absolute

force persistent of

the Will

thoughtor

reason

Hegel,but

an

unconditioned

CHAP.

IV.]

Eclecticism in

Theology,
whom, spiteof
in his of
a

387
in whom
are

or

living Person, from

Professor has

whom,

to

and the

all

things.
and

Martineau, in

shown, eloquently
the existence

pomorphism, charge of anthroReligion essays on

"

that Materialism," fact of Herschel God

Universal

Will is the alike Place

ultimate

Place,
find
no no

reached speculation metaphysical La and Shopenhauer; that as with his

by

La

could

in the heavens

and his telescope,

so scalpel,

Lawrence

soul

in the

brain
a

with

Du

Bois

Reymond
a

would
monstrous

imagine that
cerebrum

Universal
or

Mind

must

be

organizedin
; but

divine brain of the universe

that

Ampere has proved that there are constellations of molecules correspondingto those of worlds,and therefore the ordered heavens Crerepeat the rhythm of the cerebral particles. may
ationism
to

has found revived the

advocates

in

Murphy
habit has

of Dublin, who under

man

seems name

have

mind plastic

of Gudworth
in

the

of

unconscious

and intelligence

and Gudworth

nature;
with

Frohschammer

of Munich, who

united

mental by maintaining that the creative energy, the fundaof the cosmic principle process is not will or reason force regulating as a teleological alone,but imagination plastic the objective development of the absolute ; and Kaulich of

Hegel

Prague,in
is made
ever

whose

system of

the metaphysics
as creation,

absolute

Creator

immanent

in His

seen

in the teleological

evolution of Ghrist
and

of lifeand

of mind, in the

miraculous

and by parthenogenesis, resurrection strictest

as

in the reunion

tion concepof nature

by the spirit
The

the full realization of the ideal of Herbert

Spencer has found a champion in the Rev. William whose L Gill, rous vigoboth its and defense of that hypothesis exposition against for the advocates and opponents, is designed to clear the way theistic theoryof the universe which will comprise evolution
itself as Both his the the
"

humanity.

evolutionism

temple comprises each of its pessimismand optimism,according to

a

vast

miniature Dr.

figures. religion ;

Martensen,in

Ghristian Ethics," have

foundation

in revealed

and former,in the doctrine of depravityand lost paradise, in that of redemption and paradise latter, regained. Herr his
"

Mainlander, in Philip the system completing

and

of Kant

reconcile Buddhism

Philosophyof Redemption," by and Shopenhauer would confirm and pure Ghristianity. And Mr.

388
F. T.

Eclectic in Palgrave

Religious Philosophy,
on

[part i.
of Law," with the
:

philosophic poem
day, reaches
though the
azure

the

"

Reign

designed to
evolutionism

celebrate the of the

*"

faith marriage of religious the

sun

conclusion optimistic

Then

go up

His beaten God may

way,

fulfilHis

And Beside The And

bless His the law law of

world

thought to-day;
enthrone,

things
of all in One
us

of mind

for the

hope

Reveal Himself
The the way

Himself

that leads

thither,
Whither."

All-in. All,the Whence

and

The and made which

as

and metaphysical as sciences, psychical eclectic have spirit,

ever

thus
and

conquered
anon some

fortified by the illustrious with remain

as

been

sallies and apologetic

captures,

of

dangerous as

while others may splendid trophies horse in the siegeof the wooden Religious Philosophy.

only prove

Troy.

Eclectic At

lengthwe behold our daringeclectic on surveying and claimingthe philosophyitself,

of the

the summit whole

some

of

domain

sciences,both
of universal

rational and

revealed,in

bold

knowledge, like an imperialchampion his challenge in the face of both armies. that would fling The historyof modern religious thought is full of attempts
theory
to

combine

reason

and

revelation,without

any

adequate

examination of their respectivepowers and philosophical and of pretended harmonies of science and prerogatives, due inductive investigation based upon of nature, no religion,

exegetical study of Scripture. It was thus that in a work on Jacob Boehme, the inspiredcobler of Goerlitz, the Birth and Signature of all Being,by an inward divine
and
no

true

illumination

claimed
was

to

have

revealed

system
in

of universal More

which science, and

afterwards

pursued
and
was

England by
thus that

Pordage, in
to

France

by

Poiret

St. Martin, and

many in GerEmanuel

the time

of Schelling.It of the Church

of the New Swedenborg, founder Jerusalem, scientificand religious attainments, combining rare gave to the with world, the of authority
a

seer, his

Celestial Arcana

and

CHAP.

IV.]

Eclectic

Religious Philosophy.
was

389

Unveiled,wherein -A.pocalypse universe,

from the with all its
to
worm

the

opened to view the entire endless degrees and correspondences, from nothingness to Deity, archangel,
and hell. It has been

throughout heaven, earth

recent

times, that the

and

Hegel have of nature science,philosophies physical and metaphysical the entire content of religion, which aim to embrace ling
possible
revelation and

thus,in more of Kant, Fichte, devout disciples Schelimmense been constructing systems of
and of all full

experience,in

advance the

of any

empirical study either of the word or of And it is thus,in our own day, that many thinkers, undaunted by former failures and
critics, are
still seeking for shall be at their have the very
once some

works

of God. Christian

eminent

of sceptijeers cal exhaustive theory of their faith

the

knowledge, in and Scripture

who visionaries,
sense as

which

consistent with upon

from reason;

reliance
away

adventurous and time and

soared heaven

earth

into

of absolute and

truth, Icarus-Hke,
with
excess

only
have that

to fall back

again dazzled
a

bewildered

of

knowledge
divine

wooers passionate

of wisdom for
a

who, like Ixion,

but embraced

shadow

philosophyflees from
is

goddess, havingforgotten irreverence and pedantry,

sincere love of truth
as

pride,and truth,and
At other from have the the

only to
own

be

won

in the

for its
same

sake.
are

time, these

not

to

be

classed

with

such

have failed in their quest simply as philosophers may not mastering the route and method which they fully

pursued.
forerunners

From

both of the two

a

rival schools

of

thought
be
seen

of

sound
same

eclecticism religious conclusions. and On

may the

alreadymeeting
idealism vision and who and

in the

one

side,

has had its Malebranche the

very

among still has such

can

in the Berkeley, dwelling God ; thoughts of the revealing

as as

enlightenedcritics
well pure

Frazer

and

Krauth,
in its

as perceive its strength

its weakness

bearing

cendentalism of Christianity.Transspiritualism has been heralded Emerson, by Coleridge, in not the vision and Ripley, wanting divine,and may faculty also claim such discriminating advocates as Hickok, Seelye and Dabney, who discern the veil of can through empirical upon
sense
an

the

infinite Creator

with

supernatural revelation.

390
Absolutism
as explorers

Eclectic Religious P/dlosophy, has been

and

[partl

projected by
Frothingham,
and
can

such

world-seeking
of such
more
a

Krause

lost in the shoreless

ocean

of

being

and
as

knowing;
Ferrier and

boast

cautious

thinkers of the

Calderwood, who
to the finite reason

make
at

disclosure

Infinite Reason

least
side found pro-

And, on the other probableby making it conceivable. whose realism is represented by such writers as Ulrici,
treatise
on

"God

and

Nature"
as as

is
as

designed

to

show

that

science

involves
a

faith Creator

well the

the idea of

and religion, supposes preof all rational postulate

knowledge; Murphy, accordingto whose "Scientific physical Bases revelation will be found of Faith" a supernatural selves logically supportedby the natural sciences as they are themsupportedby mechanics and mathematics ; and Fairwhose Studies in the Philosophy of Religion," recent bairn,
"

involve the conclusion

to be must reconciled,

that both
unite

Science

and

Faith, in

order

in the mutual
as

of recognition and

the

creation And
mer,

and

the

Creator

indissoluble
as

harmonious.

numerous

other

thinkers,such

FrohschamZeising, ter, Poreither and

Naville,Barnard, Washburn, Christlieb, Scholten, Henry B. Smith, Bascom, Woodrow, who have
formal treatises upon shown
a

written

the reconciliation of of the towards

reason

or revelation,

philosophical grasp
memoirs and
essays

problem,and
its elucidation.

contributed

valuable

class of religious more Meanwhile, too, a large, practical eclectics are engaged in the popular effort to reconcile the existingbodies of scientific and biblical knowledge,without much deep inquiry into their fundamental principles. Mr. James Hinton, of London, in an essay on Man, designed for the right interpretation of nature, has taken the practical is not optional, ground that the union of science and religion a thing to be attempted or avoided,but a fact to which we conform since science of itself is religious, must ourselves,
and

in. its

own

progress

aflSrms the truths

Le
"

of the

Christian lectures

records.
"

Professor

Joseph

Conte, in
now

his

Sunday
a

on

Religionand
between

Science, has clearly exposed the diflSculhinder

Nature
standing perfectunder-

ties and

misconceptionswhich
the students

of

and

of

Scripture,

CHAP.

IV.]

Eclectic

Philcsophy. Religious
illustrations

391

and

gatheredscientific proofsand
revealed of
"

of the

leading
the realm

truths in natural and

in his

theology.

Chancellor

Winchell,

Reconciliation encroachments
conserves

gradual
most

Religion and Science," recounts of exact knowledge upon the

but of faith,

consistent with the as pure theism of natural law, and from the history scientificconception
a

and their Mr.

sciences present state of the physical

collects evidence

of

accordance

with

the
"

essential

James F. Bixby, in his Knowledge," without dwelling upon any of of in existing interpretations correspondences
unfolds Scripture, their

meaning of Scripture. Similarities of Physicaland Religious

their
nature

special
and
and

generalresemblance
interests

of methods

results,their identical
recommends his motto the from
**

and

and underlying unities,

remedy
:

for their

antagonism expressed

in

Lowell
was

Science Would And

arm

Faith

once

; Faith

were arrows

Science now,

she but

layher bow

and

by

her with

the weapons

of the time.**

Peabody, in his Ely lectures on "Christianity and that Science," by a rich and lucid argument has shown the same foundations of testimony,experiboth rest ment upon Chancellor and intuition. Crosby, in his vigorous Bible on the side of Science," has maintained that essay, "The
Dr. Andrew
science

has

ever

been

fostered and

promoted by

lovers of the
in

Bible, that the great leaders of science have been believers tlie Bible,that the Bible is a scientific book, full of statements

and confirmatoryof the chief discoveries in the anticipatory and that empiricalscience can different sciences, pleted only be com-

by Ely
the

the truths of revelation.

on
"

lectures

and Christianity

McCosh, in his has traversed Positivism,"

President

mental physical,

and the

historical sciences, discussing the

various

questionsof
and lectures
on

Theology
the his Morse

Christian

day, which are emerging in Natural apologetics. Professor Dawson, in

"

the

Bible and with

an

Nature," has combined

anti-evolutionistic interpretation upon the story of the
in

largescientific knowledge
of such and
man.

Scripturesas
Professor
"

touch

earth

Tayler Lewis,
Nature and

the

Vedder

on Lectures, at Rutgers College,

the upon

has

dwelt with

faith unwavering philosophic

Scriptures," the majesty

392
and

Crude

Culture, Religious
Bible
as

[part i.

gloryof
which
master.
on

God modern And

in the

fully lems solvingall the probraised without be

added

science
to

has should

being
of

able the

to

these

many

lectures

the

Boyle, Bampton

and

Hulsean

foundations,
all the
made

the Burnet the Society, countless this whole The wide

essays, the discussions

of the Christian Evidence publications of the Victoria

and Institute,

discourses, journals and

the subject
trite theme

reviews

which

have

of the would

day.
thus
new overrun

eclectic
domain

which philosophy,

the trations illusand

of the sciences Christian

is

in search of
cannot faith,
more

proofsand
be than useful
a

of the but encouraging, raid through an

but

no plainly

conclusive
or a

brilliant

enemy's country
won.

of trophies display

before the battle is

Crude At the the last,

a

Religious

Culture. be
seen

eclectic

spirit may

emerging the

in

with life, practical and secular

premature attempt
in every

to blend

religious
the which

elements

like sphere of civilization,

an

transient
cannot

by occupationof conquered provinces

army

hold the

ground which
mediaeval and less and

it wins. forms of Christian culture have in the midst of modem

in parties

The thus

and primitive

been

advocated
more or

revived

with society, the

various
as

by completeness,
denominations. Roman

different Mr.

churches
an

St.

George

Mivart,

advanced

"Contemporary Evolution," has

scientificlaw of

Catholic,in his essays on ingeniously argued that the

reached of
its climax

development has
the recent decree

in doctrinal

history by
have followed
; and

papalinfallibility ; that
which
a

and aesthetical evolutions the social, scientific, political, the Reformation

are

but

reversion to the

that the elements

existingconflict between
of culture of the
can

Paganism Pagan and

survival

Christian and

only

issue

in the

re-establishment
The

mediaeval

theocracyand philosophy.

and ecclesiastical ritualists doctrinal, aesthetical, of the EnglishChurch, as led by Keble, Pusey and Newman, have been

urging a

similar restoration of

primitive Christianity
of
and religion

in the realms

and of art,science,

Tulloch politics.Principal re-union

and

Professor

the Shairpe exemplify

394

Crude

Culture, Religious

[part i.

chafifof the Satanic press. Or ifhe have a more philosophical he is of literary of the true sources inspiration, appreciation
content to

dream

of

some

better time

when,
a

as

Dr.

Peabody
a
newed re-

has well

our it, expressed

Englishliterature
our

shall have

Christian from
on

baptism, and
is

poetry

fresh Pentecost

high.
aiming
at a

Already, too, he
child prodigal
course

re-consecration

of art from
its

That

of the Church

he would

reclaim

long

dral, and restore the mediaeval catheworldly dissipation, its sculptured its picturedsaints, with its cruciform plan, and antiphonal choirs,as the true symbols, robed priests, of

temple

of the

Christian

muses.

He

would

even

celebrate

Protestant

worship amid

the aesthetic

with a pulpit in the ritual, Daily Exhortation long since grown said that ought only to be sung,
were never

of the Catholic appliances Apse, a table for the Altar, a

a obsolete,

Psalter to

be

Calvinistic prayers
a

which

meant

to be

intoned,and
were

Sermon

made

late inarticuroll

roofs by pillared back the sound then

at

that

only
Should
any

fitted to he eschew

gather and
such

of anthems. he will borrow

relics of which

popery,
may be

other

artistic forms
a

hand, and

straightwayhe
surrounds spire, and emblems,

builds

Grecian

portico

place of the Gothic with Pagan ornaments

in instead of

Christian listens to

worshippers

tions selecoperatic

in the joiningin familiar hymns, and even of a revival permits the lay-preacher midst the to ascend whilst the pulpitand exhort to an adjoiningconfessional, trills of a solo performerare impressed upon an assembly bowed
in silent prayer.

Or

if he have

more

ception conliturgical

of the taste, he seeks

just relations of pietyand culture,devotion and evils by revivinga defunct for existing a cure
of services, or such
tentative
a issuing

order or a new liturgy, constructing of forms, or looking beyond manual

efforts and in
some

experiments to
new

the

and learning, genius,

faith blended

Christian art that is yet to be.

In like manner,

he would

at

once

Christianize merge

all the

existing
state

As politics.

he would faithful Catholic,

in

the church, and which while

once

theocracy longs for the return of that imperial balance of the preserved throughoutEurope, power
lords kings, and
commons as

it held

obedient

vassals at

CHAP.

IV.]
As
a

Crude

Culture, Religious
would blend her the

395
church
to

its feet.

he loyalProtestant, does
not

with the
to

the

state,and

scruple to

submit

dogmas
entrust

decisions of courts, to
insert

mingle

her ritual with

to

forms, public
her if neither claim his
monwealth, com-

her doctrines

in the

and constitution,
to the

whole church

function of education
nor

Or legislature.
can opposed, new

state,as
based

now

organized and
dreams of
some

then hearty alliance,

he

Christian

and the

ideas of charity, equality upon the Scripture heard and will be its a mid all fraternity, piping pastorals

strife of

and parties would

the

din of

arms.

He

becomes

the

who philanthropist,
means

harmonize

the

warring nations by

international societies, courts, and world's the social reformer or who, in this wayward congresses; would inaugurate the mature youth of civilization, reign of and the very reason virtue,as he proceeds to erect, over like villages the slope of a volcano, of revolution, embers upon his little sequestered arcadias, phalansteries, communities, which
we are

of peace

invited to admire advanced

as

actual the

models

of Christian of innocence

and society, and

samples of
time, he
he would

era predicted

And,

peace. at the same

strives

at once
as

to Christianize

all

existingreligion. Viewing
of the papacy,
at

heathenism

but

destined province

heal the divisions of Christendom and infallibility,

one

the

fount

of

ecclesiastical

gather
chief

the scattered flock of Christ

within the fold of the

and successor Shepherd,the Bishop of Rome denominations Regarding the different religious
as more or

of St. Peter. and churches

less

analogous
and of

and

congruous,

he would

begin the
nally exter-

work

of fusion
under

consolidation

by combining
Domestic

them

Boards

Foreign

and

Missions, Bible
Or should and

and

Tract

Societies,inter-ecclesiastical Conferences,General
Alliances. Evangelical
no

Church

and Councils,

existingorganizationmeet
then he would their
common

his ideal of doctrine shall

fuse all creeds into one, which

polity, retain only

truths,and resolve all sects, by himself adding

another

the religious reformer medley. He becomes centuries of progress, would who at this late day,after eighteen the or proclaim his discovery of the only true Christianity,
to the

who philosophic religionist

would

about the Chriscrystalize

396
tian faith the

Modem

Eclecticism. Religioiis

[parti.

cognate truths of Judaism, Mohammedanism, with all the forms Brahminism, Buddhism, Polytheism, together
and
new

of Deism
into his

Pantheism, and gravely invite mankind

church upon
of

to

flock

humanity,
both
sides

and

proceed

to

organize
the like

the millennium Thus the

his
on

platform.
are

impatients

running into

the same evils. In so far as and would precipitate absurdity, they only fret the cords alreadystrained between theyprevail, and threaten to wreck both Christianity and science, religion and civilization in worse anarchy. Against such eclecticism it need only be urged, that the relations of reason and revelation. not the normal are existing in the abstract they are While harmonious, yet as at present of their votaries a they alike demand developed and adjusted, of spirit mutual deference
and

and conciliation,

system

of

rules, equallybinding upon both, in all their joint preliminary researches. Any forced combination of their several products,
like that
now so

frequently attempted,overlooks
condition, and
is at

their present
to be

anomalous

is,for several

reasons,

specious and partial.Too of a mere weldingof dogmas with hypotheses, devoid of any rational consistence, and leaving out of them with mere or large portions fact, mixing conjecture. be real No cognitive and universal which system can simply t he results research of the of preat accepts or rejects bidding judice,
often it consists
rude

discouraged. In the first place, it

best

composition to or a a speculative fancy. Every attempt at a please summation of truth which proceeds in the interest of either of knowledge a thorough fusion party,so far from involving with knowledge, can only issue in a crude amalgam of feet fiction and reality. and theory, In the second place, it is in its mode of action illogical and unscientific. Instead of patiently waitingfor a strict induction it takes the existingimperfectresults of and full exegesis, without reference to first principles, both, and blindly, ceeds proto combine them, forcingnature out of its sphere as a witness to Scripture, and Scripture out of its sphere as a mere
a

and

then works

them

into

fantastic

devout

mere

witness to nature.

But

so

longas

scientifichypothesis

CHAP.

IV.]
verified, or
must
we

Concluding Argument,
a

397

is not risk

dogma theological

is not

demonstrated,the

in using either for the benefit of the remain, that,

other,
The

be only drivingtruth into alliance with error. may that which can in both is alone does become known or

consistent.

Only
and

when

we

have

logically adjusted the

studied
all the

tions rela-

of

reason

and revelation,

phenomena
gious relitem sys-

in their vital connections, and will prejudice,

we

without

either scientific or that summative ascertained

and revealed,

be
we

able to frame may siftthe with the the

by

means

of which

from
so

the build

fuse the discovered conjectural, the temple of knowledge with In the third Without it is place,

cement lasting
narrow

of truth.and' premature.

in its scope of

projecting any
and there upon

scheme

logical organization throughout

their rational and
into

the sciences, but

simplybecause
are

revealed
cipitately pre-

portions here
it at
once

coming
And

harmony,
and
now are

it goes

to work

the vast

remainder,
yet, we

would

mould
in the

into

system.

only
any
we

first stages of the await

us, in the more

great reconciliation.
could make

Fiercer

strifes may have

mere

undeveloped sciences,than
it dwarfed

survived.

If astronomy

such warfare,at the the earth into

an

when outposts of revelation,

in space
a

atom

at the walls of the ; if geology,

strikes fortress,
man

such

panic now
; and

that it threatens if

to reduce

to an

ephemeron

in time

the foundations anthropology actually jarring in the with its effort to degrade him to an autochthon scale of being ; what may del we expect, when at length the citais assailed by those sciences mental and moral which, and for their subject, all the nature having human involving
is

of human great questions the most

as

shall impinge duty and destiny, the actual

?

upon
tents con-

topicsof inspiration, peculiar upon

well
as

credentials

of the

would

be blind indeed

to all the

heavenly message lessons of history, who

to

He

dreams

that science and their

we

have religion

yet reached

the limit either of each

oppositionor
be cheered
to prepare

of their contribution

other; and
we

if be

may

warned

by past triumphs,not for coming conflicts.

in its whole

less should

In the fourth and

vague.

it is place,

aim visionary practical without

any

Not
to

only
have

does

it presume, the

truly

rational process,

reached

final system

of know-

398
but ledge,

Modem it hastens to

Eclecticism. Religious

[part i.
of the

organizeit in
even

defiance the true

way

present

social state.
to

Whereas,
upon

if it had
in the

it is not ideal,

be

forced

the world

of artificialreform
as

and

social reconstruction.

Whenever

it comes,

it
an

silently zing organi-

the influential mind, it may per\'ades force of its own, which, without

bringwith it

visible concert, passing

throughand
and

beneath

all mere

shall slowly dissolve institutions,

recompose

the whole which

existingcivilization by changing
For

the

opinions upon
and
mere

it is based. and

aught we

caiv

tell,

the present system of church

sects
as

state,with
the which

governments,
outworn

may

be

left upon

jarring pathway of time

have the
entire

all its

from chrysalis, life and

race,

societyshall
when

struggled forth into new of the political organization

an

freedom, and

at the time

the nations have

some

shall be fused in the truth and

aspect of

by love,may tranquillized into be moulded or simplicity, patriarchal

structure

homogeneous
But, whatever
to

of which

no

type

can
sure

now

be

found.

it may

be, we

can

at least be

that it is not

existing institutions or wrought by immediate efforts. Certainly or no sect, political ecclesiastical, shows the the a ll of assimilating rest as By sheer now means and no force; propagandism or through any plastic theoryof human broached that has been could, by the perfectibility yet compacted
mere

be

from

of display
must

its

charms, lull the social tumult

grant that the
be
into
two
a

to peace.
now

We

therefore
at once

as interests,

cannot related,

union. them

brought By rashly oversteppingthe

safe and just,

lasting
their false them
not

limits which

still sunder

and

several

illogically proceedingto a forced compact of bodies of knowledge, we simplydrive them into

must
sooner
or

relations which

later dissolve and

throw Let

apart again with

science

harsh
oracle

recoil and
it would

estrangement.

offend

the

consult,by

any

irreverent

it would and let not religion repel the intelligence spirit; claim, by any irrational process ; but let each learn the other's virtues and laws and only join hands in the oneness of truth and upon the same of mutual faith and love. footing

CHAPTER

V.

MODERN

SCEPTICISM

BETWEEN RELIGION

SCIENCE

AND

There brave
men

is

no

sadder in
a

sight
good
of
and
moon

beneath
cause.

the We

sun

than the

that

of

quailing
after the field
and

picture

dismal and
set sun-

spectacle
panic
; the

glory
death the

battle

has

collapsed
as a

in

rout

of

carnage,

the

sanguinary
horror
to

declines,
scene

pallid

lends

sickly

the

; the

beaten leader

chieftains

wrangling
in

over

their We

defeat, and
think of

the

fallen much such

sitting apart
and courage and

sullen

gloom.
have been

how into almost

pride

and

hope
and of

precipitated
and for
as we are quished, van-

chagrin
to to

despair
the the

weakness;
in

ready
and
to

forget pardon

duty

victory
of

pity

the but

baseness

surrender

mission sub-

fate. such

In

some

mood,

Mr.

Matthew of

Arnold,
would

the
seem

academic
to

poet

of

the

modem

school of

ennui,

have her

expressed

the

despair

baffled

philosophy

at

finding

perennial problems
"

still unsolved: ponders

in his

Achilles The Silent And

tent;
are

kings they
wait have

of modern are,
see

thought
not

dumb.

though
the

content.
come.

to

future

They
But

the contend

grief men
and cry

had
no

of yore, more."

they

And

Schleiermacher,
ago,

gloomily foreboding
wrote to

the

present
"

crisis
not

nearly fifty years

live to
see

his friend

Liicke

I shall
to

those

days,

but

may

lay myself

down

my

last

399

400

Modem But Will

Religious Scepticism.
what
you do you and your

[part

i.

sleep in
intend

peace.
do ?

contemporaries
the
works out-

to

entrench

yourselvesbehind by
do

and

let

yourselvesbe

blockaded
you

science? But

The the
you the
to

bombardment blockade thus

?

of derision would The

littleharm.

entrench

starvingout by science,which, because will be forced by you to raise yourselves,

Is it thus

standard
be

of unbelief?

that the knot

be

of

history is

severed, and
with have We

to Christianity

allied with

ignorance, and

science

unbelief?" termed
or

this

class

of

Despondents
as

because Sceptics,
two

the religiousthinkers ciliation they despair of any reconcan

of the doomed

and great interests,

but lament breaches

them

to their

present relations.

The
of

between
From

Scriptureand
ideal

science

they see
they
turn

no

way

healing.
as

the of of

unity of truth
and
and

away

to the

actual disorder in
a maze

knowledge,
contradiction
are

wander

amid

its wilderness

anomaly
even

; whilst in the

practical sphere tliey

progress.
In

led consistently and

to

to disavow

all attempts at social amelioration,

surrender
are

the
on

hope
mid

of human

short,they
would asunder

the their

recreants

the field of

philosophywho
snap

sheath

swords of

in

battle,or

them

in the agony

supposed

defeat. and the Indifferentists of the

In contrast may

with the

Extremists

they
at

readilygrant the theoretical

us, and

importance

question
even

before times

in concert

with the

Eclectics, they may

settlement ; but somehow the attemptedits logical attempt only issues in failure and discouragement.Owing to
or sceptical

have

unbelieving temperament,
fondness for

or

from from
a or

love

of

and singularity and speculation reaction

paradox,

or

surfeit of
in sheer

genuine

bewilderment

of reason,

from
sets

the very

eclecticism

that has failed to

combine
to

the

two

of truths,they accept them

both, only
And

nounce pro-

them may

incongruous
one

and

irreconcileable. of

they

be found the

either in the ranks

On

side, the

of science. or religion religioussceptic or desponding

will disparage not less revelation than reason. He religionist both looks upon as belonging to an earthlyand transitory

state,and hereafter to be merged in the rapt intuition and

of apocalypse truth. The
one

full
so

is

so

meagre

and

the other

402 both ledge,

'

Modem divine and

Religious Scepticism,
human. It has been this

[part i.
in both spirit,

of its forms, which

has since animated chasm between And

all Protestant

ism, rational-

widening
until it would
seems

the

Scripture and
now

science,

impassable.

it is

discourage all attempts to heal the unwise eclecticism which has the failures of an recalling the misg^'vings of veteran rashlyessayed the task,and citing who divines and disappointed can thinkers, only view any
renewal of the effort with the dreams that sad of commiserates enthusiasm The

which spirit great schism, by

this

with which incredulity age and experiencechills the youth,

of innocence.

has been reviewed from historyof religious scepticism various stand-points by such writers as Rohr, Saintes, Hunt, Tulloch, Stephen, Rigg, Mackay, Fisher, Gillett, Frothing-

ham, and
the

its

numerous

illustrations may which have

be

gathered from
noticed.
a

treatises special

hitherto been

All few

that the present argument

requiresis

the selection of

scientists and religionists would as examples of such sceptical surrender important classes of scientificfacts, which needlessly essential poror might be brought into harmony with religion, tions which in be of religious to truth, ought kept harmony with science. And should be borne it in as we proceed, mind that religious scepticismadmits of many phases and

degrees,from

the reluctant doubt

of the believer to the

ready
tional tradi-

cavil of the critic, and

that the farthest

departuresfrom
a

orthodoxy, in ley need

and
not the
never

Schleiermacher, a Channing,or
our

Kings-

stint The

praise of their true

of the souls who

virtue.

examples typical
very

piety are sceptical spirit

rather believe
comes

Christian

struggling, courageous
effort to
conquer

would

than honest

doubt, and whose

other

often perplexity
own

from

an

their but

misgivingsor
more even

relieve the

scruplesof
natures

minds;

the

timorous, cynical
at

who

will have neither

their

sneer

the

truth, and
have We amid

themselves
any

lay

the

doubts
and

expense which

of

they

raised,nor
shall meet

encourage

to attack

overcome

them.

such

in sceptics

each of the

physical sciences,

the great battle of infidels and

field of controversy, like

rear, while

yet the shouts

from the apologists, fleeing who sound a retreat at the fugitives of victory at the front are ascending

CHAP,

v.]

in Astronomy. Scepticism

403

Scepticism

in

Astronomy. has have thus been

It
was

The

whole

biblical astronomy
From

at

times

been
as

preciated. deits

the

there first,

doubts
not

to

consistency surely,that
system

with
any

celestial

physics.

surprising,

theistic arguments be received

based with

upon

the old Ptolemaic

should

misgivings. sceptical
of the
astronomical

Alphonzo
tables the
said
at

of

the Castile, his name,

liberal patron after

bearing
have
creation

complex
to

scheme

of the

vainly trying to comprehend is crystalline seventy-nine spheres,

that had
a

exclaimed impatiently he could Milton have

he been
wiser

present
better

the

suggested

and

plan of
of such the

the world.
a

thought so
the

Httle of the

pious uses
move : men

system, that he represents it as

the

only

fitted to

of laughter

angelsat
""

quaint opinions of
contrive

how

they will wield

nnbuild, build,
scribbled

The To With

mighty
save

frame,how

appearances

; how

gird the sphere

o'er,

centric and

eccentric

Cycleand

orb in orb." epicycle,

literary deprecating the horrible sceptic, atheism which the Reformation to was tending,doubted whether the theory of Copernicus might not simply follow that of Ptolemy as one been philosophical system has ever superseded by another. Paley himself, though a Copemican, Montaigne,
with consistently his utilitarian view the whole of the divine

the

attributes,
as

depreciatedsomewhat
compared body, which
than
his

astronomical the
structure

argument
of the human
our

with he

that afforded

by
The

thought more
system.
after
vague

obviously adapted to
late Rev. Baden the restricting natural so-called

fare wel-

the of

solar

Powell, in
cosmo-

Order

Nature,
or

theologyto
the of

one

two

divines with French

atheists

First Cause hypothetical the Hebrew Scriptures.Mr. modern astronomical

to whom

cites English attributes, the futility to prove of identifying of the heavens with the Jehovah

Maurice

refuses have

to

believe
to

that any the God

ideas' could

occurred the

shepherd boy
and

the heavens showed does

not

declared

glory of
Professor for what

the

firmament that he

His

handiwork.
to

Owen

confesses

pretend

know

404

in Astronomy, Scepticism made

or

[part
the flowers

the stars were purpose the crystalline gems The

any

more

than

or

other

innumerable

beautiful

objects.

great

astronomer

Bessel would those And

with dissipate

scientific

arguments

the
even

of conjecture in the Moon.

sympathy

hearts who for seek feeling when Christian intelligent

Coleridge,Hegel,and Whewell, discourage all the theory of inhabited worlds with the attempts to connect doctrine of the Heavenly Father and the angels, by representing
the
gross

like thinkers,

unnumbered
mere

planets, suns,
lifeless
masses

and of

matter,

as so galaxies cinder,slagand

much

the worthless heavens

as a

refuse of reason,

and
is

unveil the very

no

vapor, heaven of ferently other, difmore

it godlesssolitude, persons
are :

wonder
to

that

constituted

ready

exclaim,with
there

meaning than
*"

the poet intended

Science star-eyed waft
us

O To

! hast thou of

wandered

but the message

despair?" the

Pascal

could

only find

relief from universe

man,

of the material it were than combined

in the

overwhelming magnificence that though thought,

man

to annihilate

yet

would dies.

be greater Daniel

it,since
was so

he

alone

knows

that the
sense

he

And

Webster
in

oppressedby
with the

of human

cance insignifihe diflS-

contrast

immensity
feith.

of creation, that his chief

directed

it should

be inserted in his Christian

as epitaph

culty in acceptingthe
At from the
same

time, the

rationalistic critics of been

Scripture, mena, phenoby

the and

Semler of the which

to

Baur, have

busy
as

with
mere

scientific explanations cosmical

astronomical
were

Tniracles

and innocentlyexaggerated

embellished among
sun

the

mythic fancy of the ancient

as

world,then
The
arrest

active

Jews
moon

well

as

the

Gentiles. of

of the
as a

at the command

Joshua is treated
if
an

cal bold, rhetorias an

trope in the narrative,or

illusion optical
or a

actual

occurrence,

such

as

the mock-moon of the artless

of the

Arctic

phere, atmos-

fortunate coincidence
men was an

The

star

of the wise
or a

long summer twilight of plagiarism the star

a

of Balaam,
some

comet

into readily magnified

or a

divine

omen

by

pious

Jewish merchants,
constellation
a

horoscope cast by
Fish the

eastern

in the astrologers

of the

for the ascendant

house

of

Judah, or

fortunate

of conjunction

planets

CHAP,

v.]
and Saturn

in Geology. Scepticism in
a new

405

Jupiter
of

luminaryabout the date chorus nativity. Even the celestial gloryand angelic which surprisedthe simple shepherds of Galilee is, with Luciferan cunning, depicted as only the glareof passing lanterns borne by chanting worshippers of the expected Messiah. And the last great conflagration with the itself, flaming heavens and falling lic stars,is regardedas but a symboof prophecy^prefiguring the final picture after the manner overthrow of the earthly and kingdoms which oppose powers
brilliant the the advent and

reign of

Christ.

Scepticism
The biblical A

in

Geology.
like
manner,

geology has,
reaction

in

been

largely
Albertus science full of

disparaged.
of devout

has followed

the

cism extravagant mystias

in the middle physicists

ages, such
to

and

Vincent

de

Beauvais, who, in their zeal

to

make
as

strove thoroughly Christian,

exhibit
mementos

all nature
; and

biblical

and symbols, allegories, of many

most

the extreme purposes their

tendency
critics
as

in the
to
mere man

to seek divine theologians of trivial phenomena has driven some

natural

treat

all the

the

conceits of
as

lessons of religious a pious fancy which

cause

terrestrial physics would

absurdly
hail
sons sea-

exalt
as

the

final

of

an

infinite universe,and vicissitudes and of the

specialProvidences
and other the
as

the

chance beauties

incidental

utilities of

nature.

In

place of
earth have

pious writingswhich
scientific treatises

glowinglydepictedthe
and which

whole
now

full of the divine wisdom

exact

goodness, we simply discharge

the
as

leave it significance, surrounding creation of all religious it hides,and which hard and dry as the skeleton mechanism the
more

make

against such
of old

student fain to protestwith Wordsworth ties than the "lair humaniarid naturalism as worse devout
"

: religions
"

Great God
a

! Pd

rather be

A So

pagan

suckled in

creed

outworn;

Have

lea this pleasant on might I standing make less forlorn that would me glimpses from the .of Proteus rising Have sight sea, his wreathed horn,"

"

Or hear old Triton blow

4o6
Some

in Geology, Scepticism would physicists of

seem even

[part

i.

to

take

all traces

order intelligent

and

benevolent

pains to exclude design from the

can the Ameribee

scientific view of nature. Scientific Association

Professor that the

Rogers
a

assures

mathematical

of

the

BridgewaterEssayistsno
cell under

longer builds

perfectgeometric
sued purthat

by
Professor that the
axes was

the critical eye of the most recent science,as the late Professor Jeffries and Wyman; suggests

Chauncey Wright
orderlyarrangement
due
to

was

fortunate equally of

in

showing
their
of

of leaves of

plants along
and
not
a

circumstances other and

growth

result

blind

law. of

And form

while objectors, of color

admitting the
which appear effects could
are

metry symin the have

to

harmony
denied

works had blush

of Nature, have
any

that such

benevolent
or

unseen,
ocean.

purpose the gems which

in the flowers which

are

born

hidden

in the un"thomed

depthsof
cosmogony

Biblical students

and

divines have

and unscientific,

pronounced the Hebrew nizing the task of harmorelinquished

it with

modem of the

the appearance

geology. Schleiermacher, long before self Essays and Reviews," confessed him**

ready to give up
and of creation,
to
save even

the work the whole

of the

six

days, the
Testament

very

idea

of the Old

in order

the

New. of

first

chapter

Kalisch,in his commentary, declared Genesis wholly irreconcileable with

the the
it

accepted results of physicalscience. Baden Powell terms a Judaic myth which has died a natural death. Another the Essayists and on Reviewers, Goodwin, maintains
contrary, that there
whole
or

of the

is

narrative ; that of Hebrew

in the or nothing poetical figurative Moses was simply an earlyspeculator,

sort

Descartes, who
to
use

has become his human doctrine

obsolete,and
utterance

that it has

Providence pleased of mankind Mr. be

for

the education The

admits
more

in the true

of the creation.

orthodox

Rorison, in replyingto
read
as a

that it should the

Psalm

of

Goodwin, Creation,and
and upon

that
are

schemes conciliatory make-shifts.

of

Hugh

Miller

McCaul

mere

Maurice,

in his Lectures

Genesis,

and resolves it into a sort of reality of plants, philosophicmythus, exhibiting the succession birds and animals, not as actual phenomena, beheld by Moses, exhausts it of all historic

CHAP,

v.]
as

in Geology. Scepticism

407

but

toward man, the climax of creation. rising A Layman, writing to Mr. Maurice, on the relative claims of Bible the and Science, expresses his impatience at the

divine ideals

attempts
Genesis

to
was

show

that

the
a

author

of

the

first chapter of

miracle to use language special the which should all of human anticipate changing phases discovery. Mr. Thomas Hughes, in the "Tracts for Priests and be none the worse if the People," avers, that he would Mosaic And to were disappear to-morrow. cosmogony

by inspired

Mr. Orr

asserts

that Unitarians bound

to

of the present day do not the Old

ceive con-

themselves The have

defend of the

geology
and

of Moses. Testament the and German

miracles geological
been

New

halo by of- their supernatural stript

rationalistic exegetes Michaelis,Eichorn, Paulus and such reduced

to the most

Bauer,

critics the
a

into magnified

ordinaryphenomena. According to since Deluge of Noah was but a local freshet, universal judgment. It was simply a volcanic
overwhelmed Sodom has and since Gomorrah with fire

eruptionwhich
and

destroyedthe cities and Pompeii. The of Herculaneum plagues of Egypt, the the crossingof the Red Sea,the wanderings in the wilderness, of quails and manna showers were exceptional, yet natural might have occurred in the history of any events, which but became nomadic exaggerated through the national people, Korah, Dathan vanityof the Jews into divine interpositions. swallowed and Abiram were opportune earthquake up by an T he in of Mount terrors or a pit-fall. legal caught prepared and lightning, of thunder Sinai arose from a passing storm illuminated the face of the lawgiverin the view which fittingly the later physical Israelites. And of the awe-struck miracles of Jesus were but feats of magic or extraordinary phenomena, afterwards embellished by the Messianic fancyof His followers. The stilling of the tempest was ing only a sudden calm on rounda

brimstone, like that which

head-land.

The

water' made

wine

had

occult

vinous

have been simplya private or properties, wedding present may the guests. The to surprise draught of fishes was due to a multiplied passingshoal. The loaves in five baskets were by The tribute money magic or only tasted as in a sacrament. in was simplythe proceeds of Peter's fishing.The disciples

4o8
the

in Anthropology. Scepticism

[part i.
He He

midnight storm
in the shallows

perceivedJesus
or

but the

as indistinctly

waded

walked

upon

shore,to
The the of

which

easilylifted the too tree was blightedby

of the

venturesome
an

apostle.
sun.

cursed

fig-

oriental did
not

Even

awful
an

crucifixion

exceed

those

prodigies ordinary
earth

and earthquake. And eclipse the

were

the

of magnificent descriptions

future

destruction

and

renovation

of the

material

but the glowinglanguageof

to

the

downfall

of

ence political prophecy,in referand other anti-christian Jerusalem

powers

and

kingdoms.
Scepticism
in

Anthropology.
to

The

biblical

has begun anthropology Since the

fall under

the

same

destructive

criticism.

standard animal

illustrations of the
and

divine benevolence have thrown been found

afforded

by
some

the

human

body
are name

faultyin

of their details, doubts

in the

upon It is science.
nature

the whole

teleological argument
such

of

objected to
of himself sloth

reasoning
and
as a

that

all animate contrivance.

is

full

defective

malevolent
to

Cuvier
structure

confessed of the

doubtful

the

advantageous
animal,is
see no

which, though
Buffon in the declared

vertebrate that he

of walking. incapable marks of divine wisdom

could

hump

of the camel.

Geoffrey
methods,
likened

St. Hilaire refused to ascribe and best ends

to

good

short intentions,

Nature

as

an

being, and intelligent

the doctrine

contrivances and compensations in prospective of supposing that a man the animal world to the absurdity to a paralyzedor ampuwith crutches had been predestined tated

of

has said that he would return leg. Professor Helmholtz instrument the human to any good optician an as imperfect as naturalists the anatomical so are Many impressed by eye. likeness of class him
set
over
as

man
a

to the

anthropoidapes
made species, And

that

they

hesitate to

distinct animal

in the

divine

image,and

some divines,in their kingdom. such have been ready to at resemblances, desperateperplexity persuade themselves that the monkey, instead of being an divine creation, is but a subsequent Satanic caricature original of humanity. Paleyhas admitted that diseased and monstrous organisms,poisonous serpents,and beasts of prey, though

the

410 of the

in Psychology. Scepticism

[part i.

of languagesand nations,was but the seat of an origin ancient Gentile empire, out of whose anarchy the Jews had

escaped.

The

counterpart gift of tongues

had
no

and than

fusion the

of

peoplesat

Pentecost

other foundation

taneous simul-

use

by

under dialects, The

of a few neighboring apostles lamps,in the midst of a whirlwind. flickering of Christ

as

the excited

incarnation

the Second

Adam

was

natural

embellished birth, subsequently after the

by

His

enthusiastic followers,

Jewish

with hero-type,

visions,trances, voices, and

the moment of His His

apparitions.A
was

dove

passing at
of the far
a as

baptism

omen as an accepted miracles of healing, so

Holy Spirit

numerous

upon

nervous

by patients
of sudden

genuine cures, medical peculiar

The animation
upon

were

performed
life had
ment. interas

skill like that of raised to

clairvoyanceand
been
cases

mesmerism.

dead
or

suspended

premature

A stood

effect of sunrise

Mount of His

Tabor,

He

againstthe sky conversingwith two below construed by the drowsy disciples

His resurrection
was

the

effects of stimulating secret by a few faithful followers. only a mysterious disappearance in

was apostles, into His transfiguration. the recovery from a trance through the spices, and was kept necessarily

Even

His

ascension

was

the sunset-cloiids

of the

mountain-top,suggestingto the beholders the translation of His predictedkingdom, with the and Enoch Elijah. And
earth restored to peace and
a

and paradise,
no more

the whole than

a

race

in

state

of

innocence, is

consequent

prognostic

of the Messianic The

fancy.
thus

physicalsciences,as

deprivedof

their biblical out withof the

leave us simply an astronomy would portions of truth, in heaven, a geology without Father Creator a a

earth,and

an

anthropologywithout
Scepticism
in

the divine

image.

Psychology. of the
same

We each doubt cowards

may of the and who

also meet

groups

timid

scepticsin

at every infidel sciences, psychical ready to quail like traitorous defence, yieldup every apologetic

spike the

guns

of their fortress

on

the most

tant dis-

menace

of the enemy.

The

biblical

psychology

had

been scarcely

constructed

CHAP,

v.]
it was and thus Samuel
a

in Psychology, Scepticism surrendered. The theistic

41

before

Clarke, claiming external

Perfect

cartes proofs of Desfor the reality

internal vague than

idea of and

set aside as speculative, Being, were not more unscientific; absurd,according to Kant,

if

one

should

fancy
can

he

possessed a
It.was
in

hundred denied

crowns

because innate

he could
idea

conceive

of them. be found The

that any and

of God

untutored of divine and

savages

children. unsophisticated in the obscured pagan well

traces

benevolence
art have

aesthetic sense

of

beauty

in nature

been

that faculty inheritance of into a mere by resolving it as a capacity for exquisite culture,or describing pain
as

as

pleasure.

Of

the lauded

rewards

of virtue, Burke

treated like make-weightsin scales hunj they were much actual crime for weighing so in a shop of horrors advantage. Even the moral proof againstso much contingent after surrenderwould ing of a God, for which Kant capitulate declared has been all the rest, made have conscience
a mere

betrayed by ethical writers who habit or tradition, worthless so

minds
divine

have
as

to

suggestedin
"

heathen

the germ the

murder, lust and pillage.It Nineteenth there Century," whether

of

who tenanced counlawgivers is openly discussed in

can

morality o.utsideof paradoxes

the scandal

the

Christian
science

be any base or ethics. And all

are

time-worn

of mental

the would

while
seem

paradedto
to

of the unbeliever. them among

a

Milton

have

included ironically

the dismal

pastimes

of "llen

as they sat apart on spirits

"

hill

retired,
high fate,

"

and

reasoned

will and Of providence, foreknowledge, Fixed And

fate, free-will, foreknowledge absolute;

found
no

end

in

wand'ring mazes

lost."

in Pascal,

his

thoughtsupon
as

the

grandeur

and

miseryof
forced to

man,

depictedhim
of both and yet
a

but
to

conscious of

enigma,

unable

to conceive
ceive con-

of matter, unable
as

conceive in

and yet spirit,

united of

himself;a
an

depositoryof the
of all

truth,
the

medley
the

a judge uncertainties;

and things,

yet

worm

of the

dust;
thinkers

incomprehensible monster;
universe. In
our own are

gloryand
era,

scandal

of the

alistic materi-

devout

proofs of

the cumulative questioninganew in the great immortality.And Poetry itself,

412

in Psychology. Scepticism

[part

i.

elegiac of

time, after voicingall the varied hopes fears of the bereaved heart,can only leave it to its baffled yearnings,
the
*'

and
own

An

infant cryingin the

infant with
no

night,

An
And

cryingfor the Ught^ language but a cry/'

in the

The

doctrines

of grace

soul have

halo in the gairish saintly day of modem and sanctification, fiaith, justification, repentance and joy in the Holy Ghost, all the divine acts and supernatural

their losing" thought Regeneration, been

exercises,have
moral German

aesthetic fancies, evaporatedinto mere abstractions. duties, and logical According to the divines,Schleiermacher,De Wette, and speculative been
in the sentiment

consists Marheineke, religion

the

of the

Infinite,

of perception
are

We

knowledge of the Absolute. in the human-diyine life regeneratedby participating

the Divine, the
as

of Christ

stillincarnate

in the

acts ; we by our own penitent in the losingour individuality

we are our

Church; we may be justified immortal can only become by

the universal ; and dissolution of

eternal and

to be

through the expansion and glorified

in the

of

finite consciousness

infinite consciousness

God.

According to
are

the ley and Jowett,

being; all men

of

Maurice, KingsAnglican Platonists, true Christ is alreadylatent in every human children of God and heirs of the kingdom

the

heaven; conversion is the spontaneous developmentof the Christian life; and the new-birth as a supernatural change is which the Church has mere a fancy of the ecstatic apostles
since such

wrought
as

dogma. Hedge, Farley and

a same

into

American

Unitarian

divines,
and
; and

Bellows, have
no

re-stated

defined
in many

the

doctrines

in somewhat

similar terms

orthodox

they are pulpits

a

longerheld
age.

forth with

the

uncompromising rigorof
miracles psychological

former of

The the The but

mere

are Scripture waning before dawn of science into the most familiar mental phenomena. treate(l as Psalms, Prophecies, are Gospels and Epistles

the

of inspirations

devout who

genius.
could

The be

demoniacs cured
was

were

mailmen religious
own

only

through
permitted

their
to

as when hallucinations,

the Gadarene of

believe

that he

saw

herd

possessedswine

rushing

CHAP,

v.]
into the
sea.

in Sociology, Scepticism The Witch of Endor their The which and the damsel

413
at

down

Ephesus
many
occurred
to
a

simply imposed upon vulgar impostor since. in a thunder-storm,by

with
a

cotemporaries
he
was

like

conversion

of St. Paul struck blind

jected pro-

the

earth in the

mental His

image

of Christ
was

seemingly
a

sky.
of the

visit to Paradise

sacred

trance.

The

miracles of the

were apostles

populace.

The

dulity wrought through the creof the Spirit supernatural gifts

were

exceptionalendowments
And and with influences
are

or

the

morbid

phenomena

of

religious excitement.
and of be

all the

apparitions, suggestions,
modern
a

angels
ranked

in the early or saints, the stories ghostof

church,

to

village

fire-side. Scepticism The biblical

in

Sociology.
almost be said to have
been

sociology might
a

been made The of

abandoned
to

without
it with

blow.

Few

attempts have
moral nations

harmonize

the modern
an

science of civilization. Governor

and

great historical

proof of

and intelligent

of mankind, derived from the consent rejected as obscure, contradictoryand doubted

gross

ages, is It
is

misleading.
savage tribes
or

whether

the

devil-worshipof
more

the

mythologies of
the pure theism

cultivated Hebrew
and

peoples,can
Christian

rate corrobo-

of the

theocracy.

The

allegedmarks of are questionedin

Paley and
are

divine
view

tion goodness in the social constituof of the distressing inequalities

meanness,

poverty and wealth,vice and virtue,grandeur and

which
Doubts

Chalmers upon

have the

striven

to

and explain. palliate

or

thrown for which

it is

conscience when justice, successful in the

Butler
seen

generalmoral sense pleaded as a proof of

often the world has

public
divine

the

how

applauded
And

and villainy realm notion

persecutedits best benefactors.

of final

wide the

of universal

whether admitted. like the

debated, history,it is still be or cause design can even

in
as history

Bacon

speaks of

deserts

in

nature,

no long,dreary interval of the dark his in be assigned. Hegel has no room can adequate cause philosophyfor unhistorical nations and races, that have been that absolute dross in the process of refining cast off as mere

ages, for which

414
reason

in Sociology, Scepticism which

[part i.

sacred leave

it is seen And that is yet to govern the world. like Bossuet and Prideaux, are obliged to historians,

out

of their scheme which

of universal have

Providence, vast
part in its
and South

tions por-

of mankind whole which

a

played

no

ment, developAmerica
scarce

civilizations in Western

Asia

have

long

since

like shipsat perished, Even those who

are soon

sea, with

wreck

to tell the tale.

admit

divine special

purpose

in social

phenomena

anomalies tornados of
of St

than the serpents and which

mar

the face of have

with worse perplexed and monsters, the pestilences sters nature, in the monphysical

that cruelty

Bartholomew, the
of
If

scourged mankind, in the massacre fallof Poland,and the great unexpi-

ated crimes
"

history.

break not heaven's design. plaguesor earthquakes Catiline then ?" a a Borgia or Why

And

after all that has been of human progress to whom

written and the

some

by

enthusiastic dreamers less Ihe

in favor

there are perfectibilit}'',

utter vast
seem

sanguine observers whole existingcivilization

or

destruction

of

in

convulsion political
no more a

disturbance planetary

would
or

incredible flower.

than the The

been

burstingof

bubble

the
as

of blighting
a

doctrine

of the

Church

divine

institution has

the baldest rationalistic socialism. to pared down Its polity, of means worship,sacraments, all its supernatural moral and political ideals. grace, are merged and lost in mere it is an rationalists, lifeof Christ, of the theanthropic or a growing organization for the promotion of natural Christian republic, or a society As didactic emblems and virtue. Its sacraments mere are religion In the system of the and badges of universal brotherhood. English rationalists the Church is the expansion of the family the world under a religious and national principle, or aspect,
or

variouslydefined by

the

German

the State in
men

Christian form. God's

Baptism merelyaffirms
new

the

fact that

are

children and the

creatures

in Christ ;
once

the Priest all and

simplycelebrates
a

great sacrifice made

of saints and

for

declares

universal absolution ; and commemorations

are

quent freservices, daily

communions,
and orders religious of
our common

martyrs,
tions sanc-

to

be

prizedonly as

aids and

Christian life. Even

within

the bosom

CHAP,

v.]
orthodox

in Theology. Scepticism American

may be communions

415

of

less rationalistic scarcely

conceptions
Church of
as as a

found

in many

members, who

treat
a

the class

temporary
with

convenience, the ministryas

no

moral
an

teachers

exclusive

function,publicworship

extemporaneous
forms.

and performance,

holy

ordinances

as

useless The

the scientific of the Bible, under miracles political have social phebeen nomena. declining into common scepticism, The and deliverances of supernatural judgments the Jewish theocracy in time of war, famine, and pestilence, Providential events such as still figurein Statewere mere and services on days of public humiliation thanksgiving. The

angels that at times the creations originally

were

have

mingled

in human
are no

affairs were
more on

of Persian

fancy,and
of the

real the

than

the mistaken of Milan.

can

aerial shadows The miraculous natural and

images
As

Cathedral Church

progress
causes.

of the

early

be

explained by

the world's

history is again
vision.

the world's

judgment

Christ has
assize

already come
a

in His

Church, the last grand

the New the type of

is but

dramatic
to

And

Jerusalem,descending from
a

heaven

earth,is but

Christian perfected

state.

Scepticism The walls biblical of the

or

in

Theology.

theology has
All

been

betrayedwithin

the

very

citadel.

the

great theistic arguments

of

so metaphysical theology, carefully wrought schools, have been exploded, like bursting guns upon

rational

in the

the

by and that the ontologicalproof, Mansel Kant, Hamilton derived from existence,would absurdlymake our necessary that the cosmological thought the condition of reality; proof, derived from contingentexistence, would groundlessly uphold the world with our notion of a cause; and that the teleological
ramparts,
to

the

derision

of the

enemy.

It

was

shown

derived proof, infer his

as a an

from

natural from

order
a

and

design,would

weakly

Infinite Creator

finite creation.

in Coleridge,

the day, deprecated

effort to represent the

Deity, not only

the necessary, but as a necessitated being,and lamented taste for books of natural theology, scientific physico-theology,

4i6
evidences of
of

in Theology, Scepticism

[]parti.

the worship as Christianity, tending to displace

a mere

Jehovah for
Of

sentimental
"

adoration
sense

of Nature

sublime

far more something

deeply interfused,
and the the

Whose
And And

of setting dwelling is the light suns.

the round the blue
ocean

air. living
heart of man."

sky and
we

deep

The

moral

theology,as
have been

have

seen,

has

fared

no

better.

Arguments
Butler's
raised
new more

Analogy.
doubts

written upon the atheistic tendency of Pitt is said to have acknowledged that it than
it
ever

in his mind

solved. been of
a

And

the

comparative theologywould
a

seem

to have

left like

deserted

who have apologists sin growth of original Or if

a

in the hands field-piece, given up all paganism as

or a

already infidels, by
abortive

mere

diabolical caricature been

to striving

of

Christianity.
lost

few divines
is

have

re-capture the
own

munition, it

only to
as

turn

it

against their
as are

works, by
a

loweringChristianity they in the scale of true religion. There is, in feet, not
much
contact

heathenism lifting

point of

between has
not

the been

scientific and and

the

biblical

which

unwarily

sometimes

theology ignominiously

abandoned. the high doctrines of revealed religion, peculiar the incarnation, the atonement, have mysteriesof the Trinity, been stript of their divine splendor by a rationalisticspeculation, and bleached into the most colorless metaphysical* abstractions. The who German of are speculativetheologians, disciples in the a nd have Fichte,Schelling Hegel, Trinity a mere sought All the historical manifestation successive, Sanctifier of Saviour Creator, and objective, subjective
in the
as

of the

and
relate cor-

mankind,
the

or

in the

phases of
continuous

infinite consciousness,or The incarnation

triplicity
but the Son of

of the dialectic process. embodiment

is treated
or as

of the Divine the

Word,

Eternal

God,

in the human

race, and

atonement

the reconciliation of

of the finite reason the human with

with the Infinite Reason, the union

in the

developmentof the Absolute. Plato and The English clergymen, who have been restoring Philo, have representedthe second person of the Trinity as the Logos or manifested Divine fullyin the man reason,
the divine

4 18
to

Religious Philosophy. Sceptical

with learned it was

[part i.

joinhands
by

of the feiith. And unmasked

a

defenders and professed theologians then that the stealthy treason was
as

Strauss,of whom
various doubts assailed and them and
in
as a

divine,since known young it has been said that he

with which
away

the infidel Dr. all tiie been

collected had
ever

the

historic Christ

tore

the

veil metaphysical

that screened of Caesar

from showed

popularview, as Antony
the wounds which each

lifted the robe

had inflicted conspirator the dark. to be accepted not was Henceforth,Christianity but simply as nor a sheer imposture, yet as a true history,

mythology which has descended to us from the of time, gathering in its train the gray-haired eras twilight and priestsand prophets,the divine Messiah patriarchs, the holy fathers, and yet ever martyrs and doctors, Apostles, those eternal truths by which the bearing within its bosom alike must live. saint and the philosopher of their biblical porThe psychical as thus robbed sciences, tions the would leave us a only psychology by sceptical spirit, without the Christian virtues and graces, a sociology without Providence and the Church, and a theologywithout Jehovah
gorgeous and without Christ Sceptical At Religious Philosophy.

the heights we our on religious sceptic length may meet of philosophy returningfrom his survey of the sciences only their controversies and proclaim their ^lilures in to escape some hopelesstheory of knowledge, like the spies who brought back an evil report of the giantsof Canaan. At
one

time, he is ready to abandon

That Divine the Word
is made
to

reason

for the sake with which

of
to

revelation. defend The

only apologetic weapon

explode

in his hands.

the inconsistency, the weakness and the deprafinitude, vity of the human intellect are magnified until truth is lost in paradox and faith vanishes in doubt. It was thus that of Protestantism," would have Bossuet, in his "Variations with its errors and driven disgustedthe emancipated reason it back to the chair of infallibility by what Turrettin styleda thus that Huet sought sort of "Papal Pyrrhonism." It was his
"

Demonstration Evangelical

"

in the

impotence of

that

CHAP,

v.]
human have upon
a

Sceptical Religious Philosophy.

419

very would Faith that all and the the

he appealed, to which and Pascal understanding reared his projected apology for the Christian Cartesian
his
"

basis of universal doubt.

It

was

thus

Scepticism," against inveighed intuition of causes, all real knowledge as vain uncertainty and whilst inquiring into impious pretension, Berkeley, chief sources of error and difficulty in the sciences, laid train through which Hume undermined the very foundations of knowledge,both divine and human. It is thus, too,
our as own

in Glenville,

Scientific

in

time, that Hamilton

with he such

has

arrayed
of

the

heroes

of

faith

martyrs of doubt
Mansel that would
a

at the grave
narrow

nished and furphilosophy, of Religious "Limits

a

Thought" impossibleby showing

age
is stillfull of

have God

proved
to be

revelation

all but And the

inconceivable.
are

who brave, despairing thinkers, the

cally practi-

who same by principle; gentle sceptics, after pursuing through the schools the various speculative theogonies in which philosophy has striven to swallow up theology, have become appalledat her profane attempt to unfold the enigma of the universe by mere logical process,

swayed

and the

fled for
mass

refuge to

some

easy
state

creed of

of

paradoxes retaining
contradiction the
;

of truths

in

simple

the

the Schlegels, who Chief of with Father

Newmans,
Stone have

the

Brownsons,
from doubt

Walworths, unerring
the bosom

heeded

the voice of the

on

Pastor,and
Mother another

sought
Church.

repose

Holy
At

seems time, however, the religious sceptic reason.

ready
lible infal-

to

abandon word

revelation for the sake of of God

is

That

only

prejudgedand

forestalled

pupil.
supreme human
reason

Its normal

authorityare
is left as

its concurrent limits, and diminished, until questioned the sole arbiter of truth and
as prescribed

by its own fessed proits evidences,

mere

controversy.
he could

In this

Kant spirit,

the

judge of only legitimate

and

a topic of inspiration speciesof

moral pure

which religion
reason;

find within
"

the

bounds

of

the

which would Criticism of all Revelation" attempted a and have arbitrarily predeterminedits whole method, spirit, the moral reason and Wegscheider made contents ; and Rohr Fichte
or mere

human

conscience

the

supreme

judge

of what

God

420 should miracles exalted Divine and teach

at

Religious Philosophy. Sceptical

to
man.

[part i.

In of

this the

Paley magnified the spirit,

doctrines, and schools, as
and
enemy.

the

expense
over

the

doctrines

the

miracles, as

Word,

until both

evidential

Coleridge insigniaof the led by Mansel

in doubt involved Jowett,became divided army wrangling in front of the

like a suspicion, In this spirit,

to

too,
with

long

from line of biblical critics, upon the

Semler

Colenzo,
ing exscind-

their free discussion

one

sacred
as

book

after

Canon, have another,from Genesis

been
to

the

alypse, Apoc-

from And

the

to have inconsistent, come puerile, unedifying, writers. supposed Divine Author, or alleged human too

is

the sovereignauthority of Scripat length, spirit, ture of the Church, canons as expressed in the creeds and itself, evaded or openly defied from the throne of the perversely
in this

the pulpitof bishop, On all sides

are

the

and preacher,

the chair of the divine. from the ancient

restless

breaking away spirits

moorings of fiiith ; bold, but rash seekers of truth who, having been long familiar with those mystic theodiceas by which

theology has
with

but

at played at philosophy,

last become
as

gusted dismere

her fond

effort to

array
some

the

universe of

dogmatic marvel, and lapseto containing in itself the merest

Newman, doubt,
a

bald creed

negations,
a

fragment
a

of truth ;

Francis

Theodore

Parker,

David but
a

Strauss, passing
brief suspense in

through all the

phases

with of faith,

to

in

of unbelief. eclipse The philosophic system issuingfrom such religious cism, sceptisacrifices if system it can be called, the biblical simply the scientific portionsof knowledge,or retains them both From the that Schleiermacher contradiction. day hopeless
to the total

reportedthe
the Genesis
and

distant advance himself

of science

as

new

assailant

of in

Bible,and

proposed
open
retreat
seem

to abandon

the outworks

flee into

the

field of has
to

the shameful history,

on,

policyof surrender
which he
must apologists

and

gone have

until the when enemy

crisis such
or

predicted would
choose

come,

between interred have

desertingto
in

the

being ceremoniously Some English thinkers

The
Miss gifted
extreme

their

own

fortifications.

for the

reached that juncture. certainly Broken Cobbe, in her Lights,"admits that Broad the Bible contraChurch, whenever
"

CHAP,

v.]

Pltilosophy. Religious Sceptical

no

42

diets Science, there is

cal alternative but the sacrifice of bibli-

Powell and Jowett have alreadygiven Baden infallibility. if the Christian, as in order to save Scriptures up the Hebrew tianity) (saidMendelssohn, when advised to recant Judaism for Chrisone

should The and

flee into the second Rev.

story while the firstis

on

in
"

flames.

Stanley
the still he

T.

Gibson, in his work

that the real fundamental the

Religion

Science," maintains
is in
more

schism of

between natural

them

region

where theology, of

unsettles

supporting arguments
"

of

and goodness concerning the wisdom Paley and Butler, ciliation ReconThe Rev. T. W. Fowle, in his the Creator. of

Religion and Science," maintains that all the must methods, dogmas and creeds of Christianity pass under
the
as

yoke
science
old

of scientific inquiryand

continue and

to

exist

only so

far of

permits
his
"

and

approves,
new

that with the death

the

theologywill begin the

Christian expose

Somerset, in
has the
course

The Duke of religion. Theology and Modem Scepticism," elements of

error

sought to

the human

which

in

system
some

with the whole doctrinal of ages have become mixed and maintains that it is waning before of Christianity,

better

day, when
Matthew
avers

the sectarian

bodies

and

lower of the
"

orders

shall have classes.

and

in the religious culture participated

higher

Mr.

Arnold,
that

in his treatise

on

Literature

Dogma,"
has

alreadythe whole
a

existing cal theologi-

of the Bible is but interpretation which lost its hold

can

tradition of the that

a

clergy,
better

upon

the

people,and
means

of it apprehension generous culture the

only be gained by
shall concentrate
in all minds

of that
it the

large,
best its

which
best

upon

thoughts of
only
The

time,and

thus

unfold

essential and

universal truths.

French,

the

Swiss, the repeatingthe

authors
and

Dutch
same

schools

of

religious
variations.
reviews

are scepticism

but

strain with
sermons

Numerous
on

American

of essays,

and

the

relations of Science

Revelation, are

tiously only incau-

cycle with swifter movement, at the rim of the vortex, by conceding that the Bible, in outer which teaches in connection they believe, physical errors with its moral and spiritual if its ethics and theology as truths, beginning
a
new

can

be

retained

after its astronomy

and

geology

have

been

422 abandoned. And

Philosophy. Sceptical Religious

other
more announce

[part

i.

scientific the

seem investigators

only
while

to

perceiveand
has

growing antagonism,
of

contributingbut

little to the work

"

harmony.

Dr.

ably sketched the History of the Great Conflict between also retracingtheir Science and without Religion," and concludes with the hope that Reformed great alliances, Christianity yet be reconciled with advancing science may maxim of privateinterpretaby carryingout the Lutheran tion with absolute freedom of thought. President White has Draper
omitted
any

from

his brilliant annals of the assaults upon

of the

"

Warfere

of Science"
in view

account

and religion,

of the gious reli-

fact that

science

is destined of the

to

modify

the

dominant that

conceptions

world, suggests
the

influential

should religious persons as possible. speedily And the

make

and adjustment as quietly

is seen in a effect of such scepticism dispiriting minds the who, amid large, increasingclass of speculative doubt and distraction of the age, have begun to despairof any and to abanand revelation, don of reason concurrence intelligent

all attempts at biblical

organizationof scientific and logical the finest, tured culmost knowledge. They are among
a

of spirits
an a

the time.

Naturallyof

reflective habit,with

innate

after hungering and thirsting which of research, spirit

success,

certain

knowledge,and
the noblest

dauntless

are

among

auguries of
system
which

they have yearned after some

give unity and
form
to

theory and

fragmentary belief and In search of this loved ideal they information. the different sciences ; they scale after another traverse one ; they pass, with height after height of shadowy speculation from school to school of philosophy initiation, ; they patient and turns describe the whole circuit of vagaries, by rejecting and familiarizing opposite premises, maintaining the most
shall themselves proper
to the most

their

absurd
are

conclusions,until
unsettled

at

length all
ing Grant-

conditions

of faith

in their minds.

they have doubtingeverything, nothing, denying nothing,

lost that for
course

that wholesome for realities, healthy appetite which fects, belonged to them ere they had run of intellectual the and become dissipation, world's pleasures pallingupon

relish such
a

like the

sated

with voluptuary

his taste.

CHAP,

v.]
of mournful

Culture, Religious Effete

423

and disgust gathersover the suspicion whole field of thought, so lately glowing with the splendors of their discursive imagination ; and there is nothingleftthem the weariness of study,the but the dirge of the preacherover wisdom. of books, and the vanity of all human multiplicity The philosophy,which would thus divide and sceptical distract the body of knowledge by tearingits biblical from its A shade scientific members, of science,than make have
can no more woman

prove
at

itself the true the

court

mother

could

the

of Solomon
was

good
cut

her

rightto

the

child which

she

ready to

in twain

before her eyes. Religious

Effete At the

Culture.
be
seen

the sceptical last, spirit may

a

emerging
once

in

lifewith practical of Christian

view despairing

of all the different

so

spheres

but as civilization, been of

our

like

that have In the been The midst

abandoned boasted

many to decay and

fair provinces

ruin.

some culture,

leading minds
and decrepitude

have
death.

discerning the signs of

Chevalier Bunsen and of

moral

Hugo, Balzac, Dumas, consciousness despairing

use

speaks of the novels of Victor the Eugene Sue as expressing would an unbelieving age which
fiction ; of the modem opera
as

only religion

as

spiceof

the spectre of despair in the rags of mediaeval piety, clothing with organs the stage in placeof flutes, mental on hymns for sentisongs,

processions of

monks

and

nuns

instead

of

shows ; and of the rococo which military style in painting, would of and satirically combine the pig-tail hypocritically Louis XV. with the angelic faces conceived by Giotto and all the would to look upon seem Perugino. Thomas Carlyle

rapid
towards
"

movements
a

of

modem of

civilization

as

but

the

rush

"Niagara"
"

rocks ahead

in the

time; and
in
can an

Mr. Matthew

from "anarchy," deliver

us.

discerns the ruin; Mr. Gregg even of the and social perils moral, political, Arnold imagines us already whelmed which form of culture new only some these voices of alarmists indications of interest. literature. He
are a

And

but. interpreted

by
seated He has

the

as religious sceptic

generaland

decay
no

of every

great human
any

faith in

regeneration of

424 remembers

Culture. Effete Religious

that the revival of letters

[part
and

i.

by

Boccacio

mus Erasthat
own

simply blended
Protestantism earlier
has

Pagan
ever

with

Christian

culture,and
its

since

been
earnest

decliningfrom

models. literary

The

believing ages
grace of

which solemn

produced the
grandeur
didactic followed atheism the Progress,

chaste fervor of the

the English liturgy,

of the Paradise

Lost, the demure

of the Task and

Pilgrim's
the been

quaint
of the

saintliness

strains

Temple, and Night Thoughts have

by
of

mocking scepticism of Faust, the subtle Queen Mab, the defiant unbelief of Cain, the
the

the

daring impiety of Festus,

and "ith all the of purer days. Thomson, Wordsworth gross naturalism Miller. And of If

blasphemous
satire

scoffs of Heine, the

irreverent wit and

we

discharged at
the natural have and

have

had

godly piety of
also the

Bryant, we now Swinburne, Walt Whitman

muse

and

the very white

of Christian That

devotion

Joachim has begun

criticised

to trail her

robe in the mire.

fastidious dislike of Chalmers

which phraseology evangelical

in
men

Foster and

in his view, by a new justified, gospel of slang which soils Holy Scripturewith impure draws its parables takes its text from the newspaper, English, and vulgar incidents and admits the from stale anecdotes life into the sacred realm of of common freedom colloquial prayer and worship. It is not in the Sunday-school novel, the religious the polemictreatise, the proselyting journal, tract, that he discerns the signs of any classical revival for which he may long, and he can only sigh over a former age of

of taste

has

become

Christian As He

that literati^re he

will

never

return.

little faith has

not

in any

of regeneration religious of

art

does

forgetthat
her
most

she

was

Pagan
in

rather

than

tian Chris-

birth; that she ceased

and that then
a

becoming Gothic; the direct were splendid trophies

which for three centuries
interests
now

to be

Grecian

fruit of
on

religious system
Other and labor

has claim upon

been the the

the

wane.

grosser
once so

wealth, genius and

piouslylavished
treasures
new

cathedral with its magnificent and oratory. music sculpture, that would itself in borrowed reclaim such

sacred The lost

of

painting,

sesthetical Christianity

and finery

is but decking appliances spectacular paradingas a mere

426
decadence

Modem

Religious Scepticism,
and

[part i.
the melan*

of nations, states of all

empires
any

as

but

choly lesson

history. At last he loses all hope of itself. It has Christian religion

divine economy succeeds and
even

completetriumph of
Judaism
as

the
one

but followed

perpetuation ;

another,with no elements of selfProtestantism,though vigorously

the corruptions of Catholicism for a time, begins to resisting show and decay. The high thinking signs of disintegratiori of a former age have been reversed,and that plainliving fancied itself ready to suffer pietism which superangelic for the divine glory, after paling into an eternal perdition intellectual transcendentalism or metaphysical orthodoxy,has vanished in mere culture and Epicurean at length Horatian and

luxury.
as are

And
to
some

if he future

may

have

indulged
found them

in

any

tions speculaall others

absolute has the

soon

in which religion

merged, he and become visionary,

to

be

and superficial

pessimist who religious

in the whole

regards
the and

defect and ascetic who

evil

as

inherent

finite creation, or

rejectshumanity as and irredeeniable, turns away from

with all its accumulated much of

hopelesslycorrupt
the whole and

zation existingcivilias politics

arts, sciences
soon

so

splendidrubbish
a

of sin

to be wrecked

in the

flames Thus

vast

the

conflagration. judicial both on despondentsceptics

would
a

sides

are

and apathy, said to admit

all effort. alike paralyze

If

into falling they can be

is

question between

science

and

it religion,

reduce it to a to another or life, only to adjourn it at once nullity existingcivilization and Christianity ; while the whole and abortive. they would treat as simplyexperimental under reAgainst this last and most specious of the errors
-

view,
out

it

only
seems

remains

to

urge

that the
reason

must pros|"ective

grow

of the

relations existing
now

of

and with

revelation. the Far

Though
both may
as

neither
are

in full harmony

other,yet
distant

in

an

actual process their

of reconciliation.
we are

appear and
may

coincidence, yet
for its of
an

at least at its beginnings,

alreadystrive
account
some

accomplishment.
or

The

despair
it,or

that,on

first failures, would

remote
:

abandon

postpone it to

ideal heaven

future

dispensation,

is to be resisted for several

reasons

CHAP,

v.]

Concluding Argument
is weak scepticism

427 and

In

the spirit of such the firstplace, What if it be

Ignoble.
must
soon

true, that all present knowledge

be

be lost in beatific vision,or confused

no

by eclipsed
meagre
and

nial millenwe

is at best but or glory, and make therefore despise it,

and

; shall

effort to purge
us

incresise

it? where that

Had
now

the

generations before
have
?

so

thought
on

and

acted,

would
our era

been So

the
as

and Christianity
we are

civilization and earth,

adorn

long

the
a

members well time.

as

of the

race

it

nourishes, it will

be

high duty, as
through
yearn

to swell the instinct,

tide of truth in all lands

an

all

Better far to toil after even than

to sink

ideal impossible
to

of knowledge, after
to

in

supine ignorance; better

as ever

the

boundless

unknown

knowable, than

basely

despairof it as goal of science

In the second

unknowable.
is not nescience

The

worthy

aim

and

rational

but omniscience.

the premises of such scepticism are place, and science Because unfounded. and are narrow as religion it follow that does and not discordant, reason yet imperfect and revelation themselves
are

defective and

in need

of

some

miraculous better
we are or

readjustment.
any other modes A familiar.

We of

conceive cannot, in fact,

of any

cognitionthan by
one

those with which the soul is to in

now

future state,wherein

seize the whole

one

infinitude of truth

swift intuition, or of
a

is but apocalypse, blazing

the dream

mysticalfancy.

As

the
so

Infinite Mind
must

has

been be

gradual in
to

the finite mind

the universe, unfolding it; and gradualin reviewing

cosmos

if the Creator

passes shall not of creation,

worn

through chaos
the
ere

in the process

that process, be creature, retracing he reach the vision and

ofttimes sabbath

and

bewildered

to result from knowledge ? It would seem perfect their logical relations to one another,that it is the function of the finite reason the Infinite Reason; that in to recapitulate

of

this endless the sciences and the

effort after the divine

must
ever

rationale of the
now

universe,

proceed
in the

as

by joint revelation
from logic,

and exi"erience,
to simpler

order

of the creative

that which that since has

complex phenomena, each resuming that which is before it; is behind it and requiring this problem of creation,upon which they are engaged, for its and for its scene eternity immensity scope,
more

the

428
both

Modem
celestial and

Religious Scepticism,
races are

[part i.
in the

terrestrial

embarked

mighty argument on the relations ; and and spiritual

basis

of

their
can

present
be
no

material
pause
nor

that there

eternal approximation of retreat in their progress, but only an that fulness of knowledge which shall be gained,when all the worlds
ages

of space shall have given up their secrets and all the of time shall have unfolded their marvels,and God shall

be all in all. In the third such place,

Appalled at
known

the vastness

of the

scepticism ignores past progress. unknown, it overlooks the

advance of the present
over

and is blind to the immense

former

generations. The
into

that it is onlyduringtheir

of the sciences shows history imperfect stages of developmentthat revelation ; that in their

actual

they
the
very

come

seeming
own

conflict with

issue,through their
facts and

discoveries, they but authenticate

and that prove the truths of Scripture; law of their successive evolution they involve a the Infinite by the finite reason and
a

by

the

logical

unfoldingof
vindication
and
a

cumulative

of the divine attributes in the order of their manifestation from dignity, that science which discovers
to
us

Celestial Mechanician, infinitein power,

to
us a

up to that which

yet disclose
has

Celestial Father, infinitein love. from

may Astronomy

already emerged

the mists of infidel criticism of the God of

as Scripture

with

an

overwhelming
train

exhibition

also the God the whole

of Nature, and the reasonable of the sciences

presumption is that
order will shall be also demonstrated

in their normal

until follow,

the entire

Deity as

revealed natural and

; the illustration of His

attributes afforded

by

at length physics findingits crown

more

gloriousillustration of His moral Even yet only psychical sciences. geology may the Genesis,and sociologyforecast the apocalypse;
scientific revision of the
course course

complement in a still attributes through the

elucidate
one

of nature of

and

the other And when

by by

scientificprevision of the

humanity.

at

length the

terrestrial
means

there will be the

physicsand ethics are thus complete, that system of celestial of projecting

which
to mount

physics and ethics,through

knowledge
and of omniscience itself

with

growing
the perfection

in endless faith,

toward progression, To suppose that

this

grand

CHAP,

v.]
could be

Concluding Argument.

429

millennium rudelybroken by a miraculous of it as already lies in the past left without its and so much sequel and complement in the future,woulfi be to logical logy, an anomaly for which all nature could afford no anasuppose or palliation. precedent In the fourth place,such scepticism mistakes the present social exigency. Through all ages the populace has rather than the ordinary and catastrophes, craved prodigies series
means

of Providence, for the of

no

world's

and regeneration,

can

still think

better corrective
some new

of its

existingmoral
to

and

intellectual evils than upon it

divine economy

be forced

vast judgments, involving convulsions revolutions. In this respect or political planetary the religious eclectic despondent differs from the religious struction only in seeking a miraculous rather than an artificialrecon-

by

means

of destructive

of defect and of

society.

It may
as

blended thought,

be vain to argue againstsuch a it often is with the purest faith

zeal; and yet there will,notwithstanding, always be whom it fails to satisfy, and those,having like faith and zeal,
who
are

content

to

look

for

millennium Reason

which

shall be

an

intelligible triumph of
reason over

the Divine and

through the

human

all

error

revealed shall

truth,before which

of sin; a growing demonstration all false opinions and institutions

until the slowlyfade away like mists and clouds of sunrise, whole race is transfigured and the earth fullof the glory of God. This hopeful view is more in keepingwith the analogies of is plainer than that the transition of prophecy. No principle violent and dramatic prophecy into history only in appears the Christian economy and prospect. As quietlyresumed carried economy matured forward may and the
to

Hebrew be but

prove

the so economy, the existing human if a destruction

millennial world
as

perfected.And
be within that
seem

even

physical system
nature, it would
some more

the scope

of the sent preof Scripture and of

a

moral glorious up

only be with reconstruction, whereby

into the
even future,

it could

view

to

the whole
as

past shall be taken

has

again

dence Provi-

erected already

the modern

out

of the antediluvian the social constitution

world, and

yet left both

race

the individual

and

of the

unimpaired.

430 The
same

Modem view is

Religious Scepticism.
more

[part

keepingwith the analogies of historisms are beginning to conceive history.All philosophic of the career rather than circular, of humanity as spiral marked
in

by
and

average
aimless

progressionrather than repetitions.Great men

rise and the
race

mere

fruitless may

recurrences pires die, em-

live and

may

whole fall,

civilizations may

flourish and

decay;
one

but

generationto
bolder

from and transmitting itself, inheriting another, always survives and, Phoenix-like, and flights ideas which

springsfor

Greek, and Roman

though the nations perished. Can we

of such

grander prospects. Hebrew, in modem stillpowerful are society, wrought them out have ages since
in the face of six thousand
years

believe

progress destroyed? After all the advance

that the social system is to be arrested that has been made

and

in the

long lapseof time, will any millennium Utopian to have its growth out of even
world The
?
same

appear too distant or this present disordered

view

is demanded

by

the

organism
the former

of

societ"'.

According to that
the

progress upon fruition in the order of the latter.

are

organism, the progress of the sciences, and

of the arts

depends
come

to arts

Already the

material

shedding a millennial splendorin the marvels of printing, and telegraphy,while the remaining series begin to steam and superstition, through the presage the decline of caste,war
agency
enters

of commerce,
into

diplomacy and
notion of social

philanthropy.And
that regeneration,

it

the

very

this

should continue to be developed until its organism of society realized in a perfected Christian art,science and ideal is fully and polity, the whole
race

intellectually, morallyand physically

a

Upon any other terms, if is simply inconceivable, speaking, properly

transformed. And
interests

not

millennium, impossible.

the

same

view science
or

harmonizes and

the

otherwise

conflicting
Instead

which

have religion

fostered.

of

abandoning both it begins at once

Heaven

both to some after, herepostponing vague unite the natural and the to practically the the celestial, human and

and the terrestrial supernatural, the divine. The is found

to be but

the fullflower of earth.

may

kingdom

of the heavens of

(asthe
and

Greek

be the

rendered)
earth is

is that realm

planets,

suns

stars,to which

CHAP,

v.]

Concluding Argument
which
now we

431 have

both
some

and materially linked,of spiritually scientific hints from shall yet be

more

celestial mechanics unfolded fully of

our

and

chemistry,
is in the

but which and

by

celestial sociology who

theologyas
of whose The

the abode Son world

Father

heavens, and

the whole
to
come

earth is named.

femilyin heaven and is to be thought of as

that
now

developedout being historically

the life of the have individual their
so

of the world

and is,

bound

up in the lifeof the race, whensoever together, the

that both

resurrection

the material forces of shall so predominate over spiritual it into an abode of truth and the planet as to transfigure Even the coming of the Son of Man to judge righteousness. both quick and dead,and the triumphal meeting of saints and angels in the skies may be viewed as not less a crisis than a pageant; the rational blendingof the earthlyinto the heavenly orb history;the gloriousappearing of a new, redeemed amid the sisterhood of worlds; the winged globe bursting from its chrysalis and blazoning the stars. its cross among We modern may therefore

conclude, after

full survey

of

all

that the two great interests of philosophical opinions, and science are not only reconcileable, but actually religion beingreconciled. Let neither the scientist nor the religionist despairof their ultimate harmony, but rather let both strive the thorough togetherto effect it,and therein hail at once and civilization and the practical fusion of Christianity union of earth and

heaven.

CHAPTER

I.

THE

UMPIRAGE SCIENCE

OF

PHILOSOPHY
AND

BETWEEN

RELIGION

It

is

preliminary
by

task

which
any

Philosophy
grave

exacts

from
to

her

votaries, before
the mind
mere

entering upon
means

inquiry,
and
strict

cleanse

of is

pure
to

thoughts
disdain that such without
or

definitions. irksome

If the
or

novice
soon

apt

discipline as
it he will
cannot

needless, he
to

finds

hope
the

to

penetrate

her

inmost and need

mysteries,
abashed of

invade

oracle

only

to

be

perplexed
is

by its responses.

There

especial
the for

all the

philosophic
is
now

virtues
us.

in We

approaching
have world
seen

great question which

more

before the

that been the

than
an

three

centuries

civilized the been

has

agitated by
learning and

unnatural

strife between battles sides have

scientific and

religious classes.
research

Many
on

fought;
and has shed

much

both

expended; Religion
has

already
grown
new

some more

substantial tolerant of

advantages gained.
scientific
; and

opinion;
the

science

light upon
former But

religioustruth
are

salutary lessons
in other

of their of
a

controversies after all,what

not

yet spent
has been

fields
toward

inquiry.
settlement much of

progress

made

of the
nearer

general question
are we

involved

in such
or

conflicts

How

to

final of

philosophy
reason

accepted
revelation,

theory
their

the and

reciprocal relations religion? provinces

of their and What
common

and

of science

broad

surveys

have What

we

of

distinct

ground?
and what

clear of

discriminations their

respective methods
interaction? And

laws, and

logicaland

historical

systematic
435

436
attempts
at

The

Umpirage of Philosophy,

[partii.

harmonizingand organizingthe existing bodies of knowledge which they have developed? Must not every observer admit that the field of controversy has enlightened
been

widening

rather than

that contracting;
more

the

state

of parties

is it critical? And already that this is the normal or final relationship to be maintained and always muAre of the two interests? tually they of necessity indifferent, antagonistic, exterminating? Or, do they These admit of gradual reunion, coincidence and harmony? which begin to force themselves are questions upon thoughtful but require and deserve minds. sideration. conThey not only invite, Their very difficulty and delicacy overborne are by their urgency. the great reconciliation still And what makes more tive imperahas been all along latent is the growing conviction which

and

throughout that field grows of the strife is that the tenor

involved

and

serious;

in many

minds

on

both

sides

of the

question,that the whole

to

conflict is needless,if not issues and

due and largely unreal,

the iaXs^

tactics. misleading phrases of mere professional of the trenchant sayings of Dr. Johnson that the It was one divines of his time had so managed the evidences apologetical trial for forgery to put the apostles on as Christianity every with Maurice "A to Layman" night. Professor agrees brethren whom he writes, in censuring those weaker who of
to protect the struggle at

Bible

from

the

last

new are or

theorypropounded
thrown into

the

British

and Association,

by ignominious rapture or ter/or

comments

the favorable

unfa^vorable

of that body. At the member distinguished like Agassiz, same scientists, time, veteran Gray, Henry and the needless effort of some Lionel Beale,have deplored of the naturalists to dispense with all theistic conceptions younger of any
in their

and researches,

the stillmore the

unwarrantable

attempt
rialistic mate-

of others to

impose

upon

certain atheisticand laity

have never which been received within speculations the profession scientific verities. Bishop Berkeley, in his as would seem sketch of the Minute to have anticipated Philosopher, of brilliant and accomplished of our savants a race day, the pedantryof a college eschew who would education and form of science fashionable and popular make an irreligious

CHAP.

I.]
means

The of

Umpirage of Philosophy,
with wit

437
and

by

instructive lectures, seasoned

a spirit;

railleryand
all the
most

uttered with valuable

sort

of sect which

diminish

the thoughts,views, and hopes things, of men ; all the knowledge,notions,and theories of the mind they reduce to sense; human nature they contract and degrade low standard of animal life, to the narrow, and assignus only small of time instead of immortality; a and when pittance they are charged with these opinions, mark they very gravely rethat they have done no injury since if he be a to man, little, short-lived, animal,it was not their saying contemptible him it made "Be it ours," so. ^says the eloquent Dean
"

of

Westminster,
of
on

in

recent

address

at

St. Andrews,
fasten
our

on

the

reconciliation
not

"to and science, theology

thoughts
on

the

of passionsand parties

the brief

to-day,but

the

hopes

The day, the year, may perlong to-morrow. chance the cynics, and the partibelong to the destructives, the coming century, belongs to the zans ; but the morrow, Christianity catholic, all-embracing comprehensive, discriminating, which has the promise, not of this present time,but of the times We
are

of the

which

are

to be."
mass

believe
not to

that the
found

of scientific and of the the

men religious

be

in any among

which parties

have would

been

delineated; neither
and religion who

Extremists, who
among the
nor

put
the

science at variance, nor seclude them

Indifferentists,
still less

would' disjoinand
would

them;

yet among

Eclectics who

blend

nor illogically,

who despair of their reconciliation. Rather the Sceptics among is there a general persuasionof their essential harmony and
a

to insist upon that the time has already come that feeling to raise this harmony as the normal state of their relations; and "apoloimaginary siege and blockade of "evidences" getics" time past they have been estranged by which for some

and divided ; to dwell

upon

their ancient alliances rather than

and their transient conflicts,

proclaima justpeace
liftthe standard shall

amid

their

seeming warfare; in
conclusive

word, to

of that catholic,

which philosophy
a

embrace intelligently and their cele-

them

both

in the

rational of

formulate blended

terms

canonize trophies,

coalescence,shall ascertain their lastingamity, gather their saints and heroes,and

438
brate

The their mutual

Umpirage of PJtilosophy,
the divine

[part ii.
human

for victories,

gloryand
the part^of

welfare. And with

a we

shall need

to

enter

upon

this

treatise
a we

brief survey

of the present state of view. the Without

of the such

from sciences,
a

point philosophical
cannot

survey

precisework to be done in and Indeed, as Whewell harmonizing and organizingthem. Comte have shown, it is only by a careful study of the hope
to

understand

sciences
or

themselves

that

we

can

reach their true

philosophy
their of

that science of the sciences which It fruitage. past growth and present noblest
progress. is

they must
from that
seen
a

yield as
we can

last and their

only

knowledge
in
a

condition has the been

forecast

their future

that each chapter, into

two

of

Now, it them, since

one

previous
the other

Reformation, has broken

scientific and
sections

sections,the

mainly
two

and largely religious, each other have

that these

in

partingfrom
marked

proceeded through three

and separation truths ; the

distinct stages; the

a first, stage

of healthful

progress,
a

by

ascertained

facts and

second,

stage of mutual

avoidance, filled with

and the

hypotheses and conflicting

dogmas;

a stage of open third, rupture issuingin antagonistic and beliefs. It is to the second of these stages speculations we are

that
out to

to confine

our

attention

in this

chapter. Leaving

we

portionsof knowledge which have attained and scientific certainty covered are no longerin debate,those disalone make facts and laws which positivescience, shall find remaining to be considered of unsolved a mass

of view

those

which are mostly questionsof origin and destiny, problems, growing more complex every hour,and before which thereligious and scientific champions of our day are crossinglances, like the
two

knights

before

the

mystic shield,with
in
a more or

their

respective hypotheses and

state.

dogmas

less contradictory the

It will be

our

firsttask to survey

opposite

sides

as phases of these questions, expressed in such in a from an dogmas and hypotheses, independentposition, strictly mood, without prejudgingthem in the philosophical slightest degree,and with an effort to do each of them the utmost justice.We shall then have the whple case before us, or

with the materials

for

full and

fair decision.

CHAP.

I.]

Present be

State

of the Sciences,

439

Let

it therefore

hypotheses and are now questions

that the for all, noted, once carefully scientific dogmas which are held respecting

coming

before

us

with ciated enunform, without any admixture both scientists and authorities. Among by the highest in previous chapters, be have seen as we religionists, may found the them within and
many

in their pure and and as each other,

simple

who of

seek

to

blend

the
as

theories
some

of science with who would

now

doctrines

as religion,

well such

put
come

apart
our

or

at variance.
as our

But

classes do not

survey,

present object is simply to recall

those briefly recapitulate

are

science,which
and
two

of

portions of each problematical and a dogmatic nature, hypothetical

the debatable

which

togetherform

ground

between

the

to parties

be reconciled. Physical the

two
race

Problems

in

the

Sciences.
oldest of the
ever

Astronomy
sciences
"

"

^to

begin
tasked

with the
our

concrete

still offers to which has

parties that

present
of years,

problem

for thousands those

the originof the heavens, the

bodies, the
nebulae

sun,

and planets, the fill of

mysterious the stars,galaxies, and satellites,

space have
around
us.

productionof

which

scientific side universal crude

immensity of this question,we

a

On

the

the

hypothesisof
out

evolution,of
means

spontaneous growth of worlds

of its in
a own

of

matter, by
and
a

laws, from
an

an

indefinite

immensity
cosmos

antiquity ;

word, the
It is
and

rise of the
as hypothesis

present
old
as

from

chaos. primitive of Democritus the

the fortuitous atoms it slumbered revived has

Epicurus ;
ages

and

though

during
Bruno and forth

earlyand

middle

until it was

by

Gassendi

in the seventeenth renewed the

way

century, it
in
more

since

come

again with
led

vigor and
with
sun

scientific forms.

Descartes

his
and

plenum
in vast

of vortices, formingand concentric with his eddies

the whirling

original planets,
Kant

of different kinds

of matter.

chaos of attractive and repulsive primitive selves massing into revolving globes and poising themparticles, of the the in forces, planetary equilibrium according to followed

the Newtonian

of principles views, with

mechanics. his

La

Place

at

length
a

completed such

magnificent postulate of

440 universal nebula

The

Umpirage of Philosophy.
fire-mist, eddying into
then
a

[part il
igneous

or

central

ing coolrings, breakinginto rotating into cloudy and watery spheres, hardening into solid The like the different planetsof the solar system. shells, with Herschel the elder pushed this sublime speculation the nebulous telescopeinto the sidereal heavens among there supposed tcJ be forming themselves which masses were And and systems. into other suns, planets, by many living claimed that the nebular theory, authorities it is now as firmed con-

body

like the sun, and

by

phases
On

the spectroscope, enables us to of cosmic growth in the heavens upon earth. of the
same an

trace
as

the

diflferent
any

plainlyas
have

organic process
the of

religiousside
immediate heavens
mere

question we
instantaneous

the

dogma
form,
from
terms at

creation, of
and earth from of

starting dating
various

forth of the the

nothing,in

their present

word and

the has

Hebrew been

Jehovah. It is a dogma Christian Scriptures, and in

and handed down
to
us

formulated

by

the the in

rabbis,the fathers,the
divines of the

schoolmen, the

reformers,and
Platonic

followingage.
Maccabees,

Philo, the

Jew,
were

agreement
formed the Divine

with the

held that the worlds

not

from

but spoken into being by anything pre-existent, Word. St Augustine taught that the Deity heavens and earth
not
an

feshioned
out

the

out

of matter,

nor

yet

of

Himself,but of
own

of His

free will. God

not

St

nothing, by Aquinas followed

world

instantaneous

exertion

with the scholastic that be the world

that distinction, should Calvin heavens

from that the

a

eternitywilled
should the

be, and
and

from

etemit}'.

as stigmatized

profanejeer
have been

earth should

created

inquirywhy the onlysix thousand

idle ages had rolled away and Vith years ago, after so many much The great body vacant so space left running to waste. these different authorities in the of livingdivines following

Greek, Roman Jewish,

teach and defined admired Besides confess the in the
as a same

and Catholic,
same

Protestant and

Churches,
were

still

dogma,
as or

at this hour

it stands but

terms

when

the

heavens

blue

canopy

illuminated

dome.

the

origin of
mere

the

so destiny, long a

theme

heavens, the question of their of devout is becoming fancy,

442 other

The

Umpirage of Philosophy.
rhythmic
ebb and flow of

[part ii.

hand, that
nebula

of

to planetand planet and cosmos to cosmos to chaos, through endless cycles of worlds, appearing and disappearing evolvingand dissolving to

force from

ever-i"ersistent nebula,from chaos

like the

drops which
meets

sparklein
us

sunset-":loud.

less grand problems scarcely and even such as the originof our more own interesting, the formation of the rocky layerswhich inclose its planet, hidden contents, and the growth of the fossil plants and animals of the which
are

Geology next

with

found the

buried

in its crust

On

the

one

side

of secular evolution, of a hypothesis slow unfolding of the globe from a chaotic mass into its organized form,through the action of existingcauses, during If any germs indefinite time. of such an hypothesis be can traced inthe mundane the egg of Orpheus and Aristophanes,

question is

primitive fire and water of Strabo speculations

buried
ages

of Heraclitus upon floods and

and

Thales

and

the
mained re-

volcanos,they

under

they were and at length cast geologists,

Leibnitz and Bufibn fancied of the

until

dogmatic traditions during the middle again brought forth by the early Italian
into
a more

scientific
a

shape.
of
tinguished ex-

the
sun

earth primitive with

a

sort

fragment
universal
were

volcanic

nucleus

and

ocean,

through whose
Werner

formed. of

rival schools and

Neptunistsand
to

jointaction its seas and continents and Hutton, as founders of the traced the aqueous Vulcanists,
causes

igneous

strata

the

same

which
rate

are

still producing

alluvium
an

and

lava, though
Lamarck

at a

that would

require

immeasurable of animal

theories

past. transmutation, serving to blend

which species living

and

St. Hilaire broached

through
would and
into

long epochs the fossil and

have broken
in

Cuvier

apart with his successive deluges. Herschel

like manner,

Poisson,
modem

sought

to

transform

ancient

climates
as a

by
a

means

of celestial causes

of inconceivable

slowness, such
the solar rays, and
even

swaying

of the earth's orbit and

poles in
itself,

fluctuation of heat and the

ra3iation among
secular

in the sun light stars. Babbage and and

Lyell
more

traced

the

changes
as

of climate

speciesto
earth's

terrestrial causes, heat and the

such

the decline of the

primitive
the action

of the continents gradualshifting

by

CHAP.

I.]

Present State

of the Sciences,

443
a

of its crust

Humboldt, bringingthese

fetcts into together

comprehensive review, has sketched the progressive stages of our then an incandescent at firsta nebulous as planet ring, the between sphere, and at length a granite shell sustaining central fire and solar heat the successive kingdoms of organic
life which Most have flourished and

decayed

upon

its surface.

and palaeontologists to proceed seem geologists living such hypothesis;and by the advanced school some upon according to Professor Huxley, it is held to be not unlikely that the whole developmentof the globethrough all its eras the growth of a and as phases may yet be traced as plainly fowl On within the egg. the side religious of the
same

question is the dogma

of

successive

into being one of Almighty fiats calling creations,

after another animals ago.

and plantsand sky, reptiles in six days of twenty-four hours,a few thousand years Although derived from the Mosaic Genesis, it is a land and
sea

and

dogma which has varied its terms with each age of the Church. The early Clement treated the six days as and Origen, fathers, rather than literal epochs. The later fathers sacred allegories the mere Athanasius them timeless and Augustine termed of an instantaneous acts creation, successive only in our to us as represented working days thought,and figuratively The measured and sunrise sunset schoolmen, Hugh of by
St Victor and Peter

Lombard,

defined

them

as

miraculous

works
as

which fathers

the

might indeed have been performed all at once, but in feict were taught, produced successively,
lessons religious divines of the Creator also held them
to to

in six literal days, as

creatures.

His be

The

Westminster

periods of twenty-fourhours, and

seven-fold division of time in six

found

their rationale in the of work

days

with

one

of

fixed the worship. Archbishop Usher, by act of Parliament, date of Creation on the 25th of October, 4004, the b. c, and learned Dr. Gill particularized the name well as date of as each creative day from Monday morning to Saturdaynight Livihgdivines who stillfollow these different authorities have
as

yet made
that

no

new

definitions of the
in
our

dogma,

and

for anything

appears

existing creeds,the interminable

have geologists been

floras and faunas which strata,

unfolding,

444
are

2^ still to in
a

Umpirage of Pftilosophy.
as

[part

ii.

be

viewed

only

so

many

didactic

miracles

wrought
The well faith
as as

singleweek.
scientific the
as

destinyof the globe is also becoming a a religious question. It formed part of

matured

ancient

depicted in the sacred arts,that our been cleansed by earth,having once of the sin would for water man, yet be purged by fire for his the Purgatory beneath it when at a given signal redemption, And should send forth its flames. of the early some even and Ray, looked the earthsuch as Hooke quake geologists, upon
and such
a

by Augustine and Aquinas

and

the volcano

as we

agents, no
are now

less than

presages,

of with

catastrophe. But
of
or

in accordance told,

the views

Fourier,Thompson,
burnt

and

Mayer,

that the

earth the

is alreadyoxidated

through its crust halfwayto

cool in the course of ages that it core so ; that it has grown could rfot now melt a layerof ice ten feet thick in a hundred years; and that the lunar tides which
its
act
as

brakes

upon

the

rotatory motion
cause

it to

imparted by until at lengthit shall slowly and feebly, spin more

in time

primordialheat must
like the moon,

flutter upon the And

same

its axis

as

dead

world
sun.

ever

ing turn-

face to the pallid

remaining questionas to the end or scope of the whole terrestrial development at length lands us between the views and the of Burnet contrasted side that one Lyell; on o f the miraculous and earth between of a conflagration deluge
the the

epochs of
on

creation

and

judgment, for globe

heaves

the sake

of

man

alone; and
climate and and
to and
snow

the other side that of vast

as species

periodic changes
and

of

the

shifts its continents

seas

through
the sun,

the great year

of the

zodiac,or
and

nods

from
every
sun

crowned

with verdure years,

or

capped
summer

with

other twelve itselfamong

an

thousand the stars

mayhap journeys
sidereal

with the and which

summer

througha

winter, from
our

epoch, between igneous to a glacial like the brief hours of a are seasons flitting rolling
forward such
as

day.
with the

at this point, comes Anthropology, stillmore complex and momentous,

problems originof our

the mode

race, the firstappearance

of his connection

upon scale. On with the organic

of

man

the earth, and

the scientificside

CHAP.

I.]

Present

State

of the
the

Sciences,

44.5 derivative
,

of

question rises before us evolution, of a gradual growth

under bom. of the the

the

hypothesisof
into human
ages
ere

of animal

organic and
It is Greeks
an

climatic

laws, long
the

species, history was

opinion which
and

firstfigured in the of speculations

mythology
the ironical

satires

of

Romans, Horace, which

a

Epicurus,and
has at of

reappeared
De

in

pleasantriesof Monboddo in our day passed into

Lamarck

and

Maillet,and

length

grave

controversy

science.

imagined
the

transmutations

of speciesto have
an

cfccurred

through by
new

long

eras

and

stages of
turtle

the

instinctive efforts of animals stranded

to

organic progression, to adjust themselves

into the tortoise,
even

the conditions,

the

high-browsingcamel
into civilized
man.

into the

growing and giraffe,

the

upright
of

orang

The

elder

Darwin,

the

author

the

selves "Vestiges/*and Richard Owen, without committing themto theory, held the existence of some purely any natural law of organic development to be probable. Hooker
and

Wallace

have animal

at

length proposed, as
subsistence which

such

law
or

for the fittest

on

vegetaland
breeds among in the the

world, the survival

of the
is

best
ever

for struggle

going

teeming that conjecturing

populationsof nature.
man

Mr.

Charles

win, Dar-

himself

may

thus have

fought his

way

the upward from the inferior races, has been collecting of such inherited proofs originfrom his embryonic stages,his rudimental his very and physiognomy. Professor organs,

Huxley
and lower

has

suggested

that be

even

his

highest feicultiesof
in
some

ing feel-

intellect may

seen

germinating
the
course

of the fessor Pro-

with species Haeckel

which

he is most

nearly connected.
of his the

declares
to the

that,in
he

organic life,
successive

from

the germ

grave,

epitomizes all
And Sir in the entombed the

scale. types of the palaeontological looks already for his such

Charles

Lyell

nature, among
blazon of

pedigree typical shapes as

It is

dynasties of proudest nobles still

for their crests.

livingnaturalists
at

forms,or

least the doubtless

said that the majority frequently accept the hypothesisin its different it proceeds,and principle upon which

they

with a saying attributed to agree into that the secular transformation of animal Schaaffhausen,

would

human

if species,

once

proved,could

be

no

more

marvelous

446
to

The the

Umpirage of PItilosophy.
of simplest metamc5rphosis
a man. same an

[partil
egg into
a

science than
or

bird On of
out

of

child into

the other side

of the

question stands
on

the

dogma
of man,

independent creation,of an inmiediate of the ground,in the image of God,

of the world. It has
come

formation the sixth

to
us

day
on

of

the firstweek various forms

down

through
the
to
as

of statement, from The

the earliest comments the

son

writings of Moses. to Philo,"delighted

rabbins,from
the divine

of Sirach Adam and

depict

reflecting every
The fathers it in his moral and

conceivable

image in perfectionof body

and
in

mind

Tertullian, Chrysostom,
in
a

Augustine

discerned
and

godlike aspect and

schoolmen into that

dominion,
St

his intellectual

and faculties,

miniature

spirit.The
cannot

of his body, soul, trinity Bernard,Lombard, and Scotus

it distinguished Grehenna he lost

intellectual and

image

which

even

in

be consumed,

that moral

likeness and

which Suarez he spoiled. de-

by

the fell. The such moral

later doctors
as a

Bellarmin

described had

likeness

paradisaic dowry
of which and he had

which been

wreath a forfeited, virginal The reformers Luther

Calvin, the
a

Puritans

Owen and

and moral

Edwards,

re-defined

it

as

intellectual, physical,
or

marred, and can only be supematurallyrestored. No existingbody of divines has since thought of retouchingthese ancient s)mibols; and at the present moment, while anthropologists all sides on are mining into the fossil flora and feuna coeval with primitive
man,
our as

likeness which

has been

wholly lost

reigning dogmatic conceptionsare

the fancies of sacred
artists and

still as

crude

and

vague The and with of in

poets.

development of
a

mankind,

the rise of races, science

languages,

arts,is

further

question which
been human from renewed

religion.It has that the Augustine,

Adam,
fell with
were flood,

the traditional

begins to share from the time faith,

whelmed in

folded being potentially species,

him

Paradise,became
from the

universal afterward

loins of

Noah,

and

the earth by a miraculous confusion over dispersed of language into nations and tribes, with an ever-lapsing or scientific anthropologists pervertedcivilization. And until very lately,
were

Japhet; all

all existing to Shem, Ham, races retracing living dialects to tlie primitiveHebrew, and

and

all

CHAP.

I.]

Present

State and

of the

Sciences.

447 of BabeL of these and Owen

remaining
But
we

monuments
now

traditions to the Tower with

as a

are

threatened

total revolution

opinions. Ethnologistssuch
have been all the of

Agassiz, Morton,

grouping mankind from hues of climate,

them the from angle,

into the

indigenous races, through Ethiopian sable to the rose degrees

to

Circassia; grading
the

in distinct classes, by all low forehead of the ape

of the facial

the

profile of
from
one

all the Wilhelm

backward Caucasian; and following them epoch to another beyond the time of Moses, through Philologistssuch as dynasties of the Pharaohs.

Humboldt,

Max

Muller,and

Schleicher

have

been

human unfolding the

speech into
natural
eras

its formative

stages,the radical,
roots to

the amalgamate; tracing its agglutinate, sounds

or

tive imita-

and cries,

even

expanding its growth

of animal and human

through long

of fossil dialects, rudimentary letters and the

extremes

phonetic types, between

expression,from the chatter of an Australian forest to the comedies of Shakespeare and Moliere. such Archaeologists as Lubbock, Stevens, and Westropp have been sketching human culture through its pre-historic of stone, of ages bronze,and
from the the of iron,from the
to flint-chip

the rude

cairn to the marbles

savage

of the

steam-engine, Parthenon,and exhibiting

the

peoples of
And

the earth in

hunter,the
was

herdsman,
known.

the farmer, during

advancing stages, long epochs,ere

civilization such
as

Schmerling,Lartet, and
fauna of the

archaec-geologists, so-called, have been Lyell, restoring

beech
and

the flora and the horse age, the the

the pre-historic periods, and

of the iron age, the oak the reindeer savage

the goat of the bronze

pine and of the glacier

into
a

age, the bear and epoch,until at last they have carried mammoth civilized
man.

of the stone

the torch simian And the

aim

primevalcavern, among the rude birth-place of as skulls,

the and

bones

and

concluding questionas

to

the

opens
a

two

prospect of the whole human the predictionof oppositeviews; on the one side,
of the
a

destinyof mankind, at length evolution,

with earth, into
on as a

regenerated race upon the scene the wilderness budding as a rose, lamb, and man again an innocent
the other the side,

renovated

lion transformed

child of
a

paradise;and
as

prognosis of

gradual decline

well

448

The of

Umpirage of Philosophy.
the noblest
races

[part
shall have

ii.

growth

humanity, when

lost

their ancestral the finest arts

stores

vigor,the richest tongues their pristine purity; when

their classic g^ce,

even

the

productive
been tribes
the
no

herself shall have of nature sustaining powers animals,and effete plants, exhausted,and the lingering and of
men

shall fade
veers

away

like the leaves of autumn,

while
can

earth

back

into her nations

glacial epoch,and
that have basked

the

sun

the longer vivify

in his rays. Sciences.

Problems Our
survey

in

the

Psychical
us

has

now

brought

to

the

verge

of the

those

sciences which, as they higher psychical human

are interests,

include

nearest

with bristling in that

portentous questions,not
which

to likely to

be

treated

mood passionless

scientific

and inquiries, attention. the head

yet all the

more

belongs imperiously

our claiming

Psychology,at
upon
us

of these the

is already sciences, pressing

such

problems as

destinyof the and volitions,

one

the development and the origin, of his cognitions, his emotions, his individual, is presenting like divergent opinions; on the
new

side, such
and

hypothesesas

those. of Herbert is
a

Spencer,
that

Maudsley,
death

Moleschott,that
a

mind

product of matter,
of that
as

that the will is

developedforce acting under laws, and

of that matter, the conversion

is the dissolution
on

force;and
created

the other side,such traditional

dogmas

those been

and of Lactantius,Augustine, in the

Jerome, that
will may

the soul be

has

body,

that

the

regenerated by
after here-

will be reclothed irresistible grace, and that the spirit with the whole present body.

Sociology

is not

far behind the is

with

such

problems

as

the

and the development, origin, its its sciences, of and politics;

destinyof society ;

of its arts,

views; on the civilians as Locke, Vico, and contract ; that the historyof
and

vergence branchingwith a similar dithe hypothesesof such one side, that the State is a social Draper,

are

proceeds under periodic like individuals, laws, and that societies, progressive siologically phyhave their and infancy, viewed, youth, age decline; and the born but to grow and other on die; side,the
of such ecclesiastics
as

nations

dogmas

Bossuet Bellarmin,

and

Ed-

450
in the

Tlie

Umpirage of Philosophy,
Fechner

[part
that

ii.

opinions of Herbart,Lotze,and
both material and
are spiritual, or

mena, phenoreal

the

expressionsof

essences

conscious

monads,
the

with the extreme together and

souls; self-manifesting of speculations Hegel, Shopenhauer

or

Hartmann,

that

universe intelligible and

or thought, a a

is

logical
blind

process

of absolute

reason

product of

force and primordial of unconscious

reason:

human and

or will,

historical conscious

force

will into

development thought and

questionswhich, on the other side,have, scarcely advanced beyond the ancient dogmas, that body and soul are but distinct substances co-acting of divine puras instruments poses, and that there is a trinity of Father,Son, and Spiritin the self-existent Jehovah manifested to us through the miracles
of creation,incarnation, atonement, At the
same

and

final

time,
have
at

as

the
one

issue

of modem
an

judgment metaphysical
which

thought,we
seeks
to

the

extreme

optimism

the identify

Reason, the firstand

at the other

extreme,

developing universe
And
we course

Jehovah as the one Absolute of a perfectedcreation ; and final cause a pessimism whiqh would exhibit the abortive paradox, beginning and an as

revealed

ending in hoplesscontradiction.

high above
now

all these the

problems in

the different sciences

may

behold

great summary

and

goal of

the sciences

question as to the to their logical as themselves,

On processes, their historical laws,and their ultimate limits. have the decisions of Bacon, D'Alembert, the one side we

Comte, Mill,and
to

facts and

science is restricted Spencer, that positive into their first and their laws without inquiring
more

final causes, reached

that the

advanced

sciences have

historically

state only by excluding all inquiry into positive and thus outgrowing and destroying theology and causes, and that their final goal is sheer nescience or the metaphysics, the ground of all as reality recognitionof an unknowable

this

knowable

phenomena. On the other Aquinas,Calvin opinions of Tertullian,

unknowable
to
man

side and

we

have

the the

Butler,that

is revealable

by

God

through

lously miracu-

attested communications, that it has been of such false revelation

to

the function expose for the

remedy

human

ignorance euid

and science,

that

all earthly science ultimately

CHAP.

I.]

Present

State

of the Sciences,
for the
race

451 will be

individual

will be lost in beatific vision, and the millennial of light

a new

eclipsed by
Such embrace any
one

apocalypse.
While
too vast

then

is the

present state of the sciences.

bodies of exact

they

for knowledge, mind for even to master, too magnificent the imagination to depict, of unthey also present a bewilderingmass solved with and opposite hypotheses problems dogmas which and have been held

immense

respecting them
of former of
our

by
the

the

master-spirits

times

which the

stillengross remark

day.

Renewing
has
not

with
to

leadingintellects whicji this chapter

these
now

began,
with
some

that the aim and

been
to

simply

state
we

questions
submit
to

all "irness deductions

discuss

them,

shall

upon In

seem survey, which the surface in full view of all parties.

from

the

almost

lie

the

first place,it is

plain that
not at

these
so

questions are day.

No them. The

not

purely scientific. They have and they are not so treated

British Association has
not

been

treated in past ages, competent The French

the present

scientific authority has yet has decided

not

pronounced upon
decided The have them. different
not

Academy
and There
men

them.

German, Italian, them.

American
even

associations any

decided

is not

spontaneous
as

concurrence

of scientific all observed It cannot be

are

them, respecting ascertained laws facts,

claimed
now,
not

such and
names

that which

attends

approved
in science

theories. have
ever

that the great

been, or
And

view arrayed against the religious much to say that they can too never scientific process. of planets,
man

of them.

it is

be decided

merely
suns

The with

and

originand destinyof his individual, social and

by any nebulae,
gious reliand

interests,of

the

universe

through

all

its

eras

phases, are

surely problems which, by no inductive search existingfacts and laws, can be fully brought within among the revision and sooner or prevision of science, but must votaries her lead her most are now later, as loyal confessing,
to

that

verge

of the

knowable and

where she

her has
no

torch
more

becomes

quenched
shed.

in the unknowable

lightto

In the second

it is also place,

clear that these

are questions

452
not

The

Umpirage of Philosophy,
so

[part il
times,

merely religious.If they were they are not so treated to-day.

which settled The have them. ventured The
to

treated in former

The

religiousauthorities
upon has
not

pronounce

them

have

not

Papal Syllabus
has have
not not

settled The

them.
ent differis

Alliance Evangelical ecclesiastical councils

settled them. settled them. of

There

not

even

such them
as

general agreement
that which It cannot been of

people religious
to

cerning con-

belongs
or are

the

chief essentials
names

of the Christian faith. in

be held that the great

now

religion have by
no

always

joined together
it is safe to be
ever

against the
that The
mere

scientific view

them.
can

And

say

method purely religious and

sects

attempt of all churches

of the grammatic interpretation pretense of infallible guidance,and in contempt of all other how the heavens and earth and of knowledge, to show means created and will be renewed, would man were simply remand
to religion at

they combined, through any under Holy Scriptures,

settled

the

and superstition
most

as length,

her

devout

bigotry of the dark ages, will admit, dim disciples

it should shine most

and her

lightat

brightly. questions, being scientificand partly are religious, partly strictly philosophical, and should be so treated by all parties. That they are partly scientific and partlyreligious is a fact that runs through all
it will follow that these In the third place,

the very

pointswhere

the past. elements. that of the

From The

their very

origin they
neither could

have be

involved written

both

historyof
The

without of

other.

successive

conflicts and the great the

alliances

the scientific and

among

classes at religious the Sophists, among the Reformers There

epochs of Fathers,among
the very which
is

lization, civithe

Schoolmen,
of human
served
as

among

have

been

rhythm
has
not

progress.
an

is scarcely a

dogma
there
a

hypothesisin science,as
has not
in

scarcely an
in

which hypothesis The

ever

been

used

for

dogma
in

great

names

each, or

at least the masters

religion. both, have

keep them togetherrather than to drive them apart. Plato and Origen,Augustine and Erigena, Albertus and Roger Bacon, Francis Bacon and Butler, from age to age,
striven
to

have

illustrated their essential the minds largest

oneness. on

It could sides have

be shown,

indeed,that

both

long per-

CHAP.

I.]

Present

State

of the

Sciences. and

453
soon exigencies

ceived, that their

own

peculiar processes
must

bring
"cts

them which

face to face in the mutual the

one

of recognition

knowable ties reali-

discover reveal.

and And

of unknowable the
common

which between of the

a

the other must

ground

them,

formed

by

their

intersecting spheres,instead

with the lapse of time and narrowing has been enlarging not merely it has become growth of knowledge, until now but
even a

in the philosophical world, conspicuous arena field of popular discussion. Of this fact there than the recent could have scarcely been
a more

striking
^an

proof

brilliant and

lucid address
"

of Professor address

Tyndall widely
for the

from

the chair of the British Association well for the graces breadth

and

as justly praised,

of its styleas

vigor,acuteness,
and it broaches could

and

of its thought, the elevation, That and the

courage,

candor

of its tone. be
a so

questions
in
a

which

discussed

received

scientific

body,

would such

be

full vindication, were

of their fitness to cultured

occasions. the age

any needed, It is right that the most be concentrated upon science

of intelligence
are

should the

them, if only they

within indeed hour
"

held under

dry
How

lightof pure

the

purview

of

become and

"the

to adjust them has philosophy. problem of problems at the present

that,not
a

merely
may
meet want

that

"

we

satisfaction to

sentiment religious have

a

may in the

yield reasonable
nature
"

emotional

(forwith this science that we chiefly, may

a

little to

and do),but also, of the

man.

demand logical

standing, under-

crowning
true

of the intellect of of the

Perhapsthe
have been purpose
at

nature philosophical not

problems which
the present device
so

stated could than least,

be better
means

for illustrated, rhetorical

by
is

of the A

skillfully employed
will be Butler in immortal the added
an

in that paper.

remembered,
encounter

supposed to
over one

of wits

of Lucretius, it disciple have engaged Bishop of the chapters of his armed with

having been Analogy ; the combatants knowledge of our time, like Milton's
dare
an

embattled
to

to angels,

argument

of

mysteries.
we

It is easy

paint
there

to suit ourselves portraits

while

hold

the

and pencil,

is

always some
we

risk of unfairness when avoid such

speaking

of another.
two

But

may

dangersby simplyfencyingthe

454
to disputants

The

Umpirage of Philosophy.
at the

[pakt

ii.

reappear

pointwhich

their disciission

had

reached, and
toward
its

allowingthem to proceedwith it a step further issue. and the Let the Bishop speak first, logical
shall have this the last word noble
in it

of disciple
"

Lucretius
we

Before

leave
to

subjectof living agents, most

you

Lucretian,I beg
a

remind

that there
you

is involved

very

question which interesting

You
not

have whole

scarcely touched
argument
had

upon.

will remember
so

that the
was our

my

reference

much

to

nature

of the
to

self, as
from

to

its

destiny.
as

trying
any

livingagent or inductively, prove

is
as

observed if not

that facts,

survival after death other scientific with

bable, pro-

certain, as

prevision
these
two

attempted

under

like conditions.
or

Beginning

all which high probabilities upon the uniformityand continuance of positivescience proceeds, shall continue live hereafter, to nature, I argued that we

great presumptions

unless it be

imagined
; and

that

death,of
mere

which

we

know

nothing,

destroysus brought
death then observation
means, your

against this
various

forward and
as

scientific

such experience, the you affirm,

imaginary presumption I presumptions afforded by if the following:That as

of your atoms,

dissolution

be be such that you cannot may has been like that infinitesimal germ out of which dissolved, whole

essential bulk

developed your

togetherwith the inherited present self,

:

traits of your ancestors have been dissolved and

years,
not
a

That

already most
seven,

of your
ten
or

atoms

replacedevery
:

twenty

merely bones, tissues, nerves,

thousand deaths That

but

the

brain

itself

dying
yervous you

largeportionseven

of your

atoms

might
half

be dissolved without of your

still be conscious with but

being replacedand ing phantom limb,or go on think-

of your brain: That through all these hidden that self of dissolutions, will, yours, pictureit as you with and survives, persists whatever feeling, madness
sooner or

its peculiar powers

they may
you

be, even
last
recover

amid
more

thought and and disease, injury

rapid dissolution,

of

itself: That should later, you

new

after the

of which in some strangely,

as

ness mysterious conscioushave spoken as coming and going ^ etherial organism as unlike itsold counterpart
was

that

that

god-like form

itself unlike

its earlier

CHAP.

I.]
or

Present State the

of the

Sciences.

455
its cast-off

icthyic germ,
larva;
some

as

brilliant insect is unlike

spiritual body, wholly imperceptible by our with more than microscopic present senses, yet itself gifted swiftness or insight, locomotive telegfraphic thought; all
these before marvels
your

would

be

having
perish
forms

shown with

eyes: such power of individual progression, should no their species and be replacedby other and fitter
state

That

daily passing though existingplantsand animals,

no are

greater than

in that second
'

into which

you

had

been

born

"

With The

all the circle of the wise.

flower perfect of human

time,'
survival
as now

yet

even us

this would from

be

only
lower

such

meet

rates sepa-

primevalferns and
over

dragons, a justpredominance
forces in the miracle
or or a life, planetary

of the

higher
of

the

cosmic strictly the

as birth, an

free from

catastropheas
as

coming
earth
cause

infant into the world

the transformation the visible

of the known
"

in of

Spring;

in

word,

'as natural

things/
mere
fully careeven

You

observe that this argument, in its nature, is a yf\\\ and hypothesis, from
not

scientific

excluded ethical
eyes.

it any

religious dogma. I have metaphysical or theological,

a seem

opinions which
You
may

might
your
own

have

prejudice it in your opinions upon such points,

to

and
as

the

argument

will stillhold. of atoms you

not
our

You

the merest

combination I have shown

pictureyourself may that the materialist can

of
our

conceive; but

that the dissolution be

our

'gross
without
or

organizedbodies
immaterial.'
to

would

destruction; even
be material of
can

determining whether
You been
are as

livingsubstances
as

may

imagine

that combination
any

your

atoms

have
we

fortuitous

the

atheist
as

trace; but
with accounted

'that the

to

live hereafter

is

just
as

cilable recon-

scheme that

of
we

atheism,
are now

and

well

to

be

for

as by it, more no

alive is ; and from

even

therefore

nothingcan
that there moral
can

be be

absurd

than

to argue

that scheme discard the

future state.'
a

You

may

motives

of such

state
*

for any

humane certain

virtues that the that

our

secularist may

as practice,

if it were
our

future
'

interest no

way

depended
not

upon

present behaviour; yet,

in bring a subject which

could 'curiosity

but

sometimes

456
we

The be

Umpirage of Philosophy.
to
our

[part il

may the

so

highly interested
others such
or

thoughts,especially
prospect
of
a our own

upon and pure

of mortality

the
mere

near

;'
of
as

it is in the

of light

as curiosity,

question
tested

science, that I have

you

put it before
an

you, to be
or a

coolly as

would

dissect

embryo

chrysalis."
the and
man we

was Lucretius,if history speakstruly,

not

to
can

shirk

questionbecause
without would "I much make have with
to

of its logical consequences, effort what the

sort

fancy

of

a rejoinder

true

Lucretian

Bishop'sreasoning. he might say, "to your ingenious listened,"

the
interest

ment argua

of

philosopher. It bears
of the finest minds
to

upon Greece Seneca.

subjectwhich
and It
was

engrossed some
Socrates
are

of and

Rome,

from

and

Plato

Cicero

not, you I learned all

aware,

the doctrine
master.

of

which
atoms

from

my

He
to

Epicurus,nor that taught me

that from

things have
their endless

come,

and

atoms

they must
and

return.

Through
forms and

compositions and
flower
more.

decompositions
etherial wd the

the

of beast,bird,and
are seen no

appear Even

disappear,come
nous lumigrosser and the
can

go, and

the

of particles

the

soul

body
vanish
mere

through
like down

which

itself, togetherwith must they are diffused,

the wind.
own

scatter

before of
our

Death

is therefore

dissolution

atoms, peculiar
the

and

there

be
"

nothing to
And this
certain

survive the

of disintegration

body.

theory he framed
which

dogmas
to

for the purpose of counteracting dominated in his time. He saw

omens

men

everywhere
attributed

terrified with the

anger

and

disasters,which
and
in order
a

they
heaven
nature

of

the

gods,
to

to

dispeltheir
of

fears,depicted those

ideal

beings in

remote

apathy, sublimely moved on beneath, with

as majestically

indifferent her

mortals, while
surges hexameter.
in

measureless
own

of He

atoms,
found dread and would of

the

roll of his

his countrymen and

wasting
that

their best
and

days
and

alternate

hope
such
a

of Tartarean them

torments

Elysian raptures,

admonished
scorn

the

truest

highest virtue
for the reward And

selfish motives, and

only look

duty

in

tranquilenjoyment
of before stripped them

of the

present life.
was ever

that other their

remaining terror

death,which
into
an

shading

path,he

empty negationas

458
intermediate
our

The

Umpirage of Philosophy.
ideal scale between You have
not
our

[part
future the

il

links in your

and
one

present organized selves.

of the
not

shown

out evolving

have among

exhibited

You other,the higherout of the lower. that coming psychical body as originating
or

the

atoms spaceless

punctual forces

or

plastic cesses proview

of the present

organism, nor

exposed to
man

the have

mination gernot

of its peculiar faculties and

proved
such

the

powers. capacity of existing earth and You and have

us

You
to

produce
the whether

bodies. spiritual them

not

determined
or

whether

interval between

will be brief
soon or

long ;
In
a

they

will

recover

consciousness in

late ; whether

they

will be evidences the

developedslowly or
of such
a

moment cannot

word, the
coming forthone

metamorphosis
of

be

gathered from Upon

science which

existingstate
would

knowledge,
little short

and

if

immediately
to

appear
are

of miraculous. concede

however, we point,

agreed.
search in ask. 'the And

You

those have of in

rightsof
been
so

unrestricted

and

free discussion of

hardly won That is all I liberty.'

event

progress I

learningand
you
a

the

of any

other

beg to assure trustworthyproofs of

be
no

that

future

state

being produced,it would that view of a Lucretian,

the whom receive would

bar to the

theory even
coincident honored the
an

in the with

it should

be found

Jewish
no one

and

Christian
more

prejudicesof
than I do.
as a

prelate

admires
act

On

contrary, to
Roman

and

upon

it,at least

working hypothesis,
as

be but the dictate of Greek

wisdom

well

as

virtue."

Leaving
turn
us

these somewhat

prejudiced opponents,
accepted by
more

let

us

now

to another

with all,
as trial,

historic personage, the concurrent voice of

them
two

and

by

than

centuries

of

an

umpire,
"

Whom

wise

king

and

nature

chose

Lord

Giancellor

of both
mere

their laws."

Francis but
view
a

Bacon

was

neither
a

scientist

nor

mere

divine,
the
and

civilian and of his

philosopherwho
the
most

embraced advanced

within science

intellect judicial

the

best

of divinity
a

his time.
"

He

and partlyconstructed projected of the which Sciences,"

magnificent Instauratioa

CHAP.

I.]
designed to
human,
?

Present include

State all

of the

Sciences.

459

was

and

in

one

existingknowledge,both divine May we find any comprehensivesystem.

will bear upon the
^

decisions

of this

that high authority

troversy con-

At

one

moment,

indeed,he
as

seems a

to

lean toward
or

the side

of Lucretius. which
to
man

Having spoken of
derived the

sensitive the

he describes and

from

produced soul, and common elements,

brute,he urges more diligent inquiry into its faculties of voluntary motion and sensibility, and as to its it allows be material, "a must nature, distinctly corporeal substance, attenuated
subtile breath the the
or

by
of

heat
a

and

rendered and

as invisible,

aura,

flamy
but in

through
in chiefly

whole head

body,
and

airy nature, diffused perfectcreatures residing

running through the nerves, blood of the arteries, being fed and recruited by the spirituous Telesius and his follower Donius have usefully shown." as
At another
moment

thence

his

judgment
or

is

on

the

side of Butler. that of rational

Superadding to
or

the

sensitive

produced

soul

inspiredsoul
with

which from

proceeds from
the
as

the breath concludes

God,
that native

and quiries "inor

man distinguishes

brutes, he

relation to its nature,

whether

it be
or

adventitious, separableor
how far subjectto laws be

mortal inseparable,

immortal,
the like
"

of matter, how
more

far not, and in

though they might

than
over

thoroughlysifted
"

philosophy
be turned

hitherto
to

they

have

been

in

the

end

must

for determination and decision; since no religion knowledge of the substance of the rational soul can be had from philosophy, but must be derived from the same divine whence the substance thereof originallyproinspiration, ceeded."

At of

the

same

time,he

is careful to vindicate

such

method

authorityas turning the scale by Scriptural would and just to both parties: "We not have
division from For there
are

stillconsistent borrowed this

had divinity, many

it not

also

agreed with philosophy.

soul above the who
many

excellencies
even

of the human those

so

souls of

manifest brutes,
sense. are

to

only philosophize
and should confused such

to according

And

wherever

great
be

excellencies made. We

do

difference found, a specific that not, therefore, approve

always
and

pro-

4^0
miscuous of the than
manner

751^

Umpirage (^Philosophy,
in treating the philosophers

^part n.
functions
rather

of the if the

as soul,

soul

of

man

differed in

degree

from the soul of brutes,as the sun differs from species the stars,or gold from other metals." And this is but an example of the generalmanner in which of philosophy would the great acknowledged master treat that whole have class of scientificand
as

religious problems which

with the

we

described

connected

origin,course

and

destinyof nature. yieldsto science all it can claim,as he argues so that the inquiryfor final causes is wrongly placed eloquently Now,
in and physics, hath made
a

he

great devastation
mind

in that

province :
and

"And, who others,

the therefore, allow

no

natural God
or

of Democritus philosophies in the frame

to

of

things,but
and

attribute the

structure
or

of the

universe

infinite essays

trials of nature, the

causes

of

and they call fate or fortune, assign the of out things to particular necessity matter with-

what

any

intermixture the remains gone the

of final causes, of their

seem,

so

far

as

we

can

judge from
and
to have

much philosophy with

more

solid,

deeper into nature

never

causes,

than

philosophyof Aristotle
meddled

regard physical and this or Plato;

to

only because
others
were

they
reserves

with final causes,

which

the

inculcating." perpetually
for all that religion when kept where it demands, while he

Again, he
shows the bounds
to

that final causes, of

they belong
not

within

theologyand
but
agree

are metaphysics,

repugnant
as pressing ex-

physical causes,
"But

with excellently
in the

them

the intentions
nature:

of Providence and

consequences

of

Epicurus when they advanced thus far tolerated by some, but when their atoms were they asserted the fabric of all things to be raised by a fortuitous the help of mind, they of these atoms, without concourse became ridiculous. So far are universally physicalcauses
Democritus from off from God and Providence, that,on drawing men them employed in discovering contrary,the philosophers find
no

the
can

And
arc

to

and to God by flying when we inquire how these be preservedand adjusted, we

rest but
a or Primary Philosophy,

Providence
two

at last"

adjacentprovinces
hear him ing discoursof all the sciences,

may

of

mother

CHAP,

i]
whom

Present

State

of the

Sciences. around whom

461
their

by

they

are

to

be

and cherished, be

wrangling conception
but In
not
more

sisterhood of such
so a

than

gathered in harmony. His crude and vague, philosophymay seem might have been expected in that age.
is to
to note

fact he is inclined almost "For

it as

stillwanting; and

in terms
us

that hour:

exactly describe
I find
a

the

exigency

certain

delivered in logic and physics, by such as aim at being admired of the

to

rhapsody theology, of discourse, a certain sublimity

for what

upon of natural

at

this

sciences; but

standing on the pinnacles mean we is, without

the
common

ambition,
of number The claims which

general science, for design some to any one axioms, not peculiar science,but
of them." three
to

reception
to
a

before us have thus illustrated the personages which belong, and the interests they respectively

in the best sense of the they represent Philosophy, As origiscience and religion. word, is the umpire between nally is itselfthe science defined by Pythagoras and Cicero, it

of

things divine

and hum^n, is
common

togetherwith
to both

their

causes.

As

that

academic

which faculty whatsoever

is

complementary to
As

the

cludes it inothers,

the secular and of

sacred

departments
aims
to

of

learning.
and

the

science

knowledge, it
limits and the

ascertain

the validity, the inductively

functions factors of

of

reason

revelation,the

two

great correlate

knowledge. As the science of the absolute,so called by the Germans, it takes within its scope both the finite and the infinite, and the unknowable, for both the knowable
the

respectiveprovinces of
universal
rest
are

reason

and

revelation.

As

that

summary all the and

science

of which

Bacon and

it receives tributary, discovered and

to which speaks, cherishes impartially

equally the
that it may

the revealed into

a

bodies

of knowledge, And
as

organize them
common

rational system. of the

in finally,

the most

and

literal sense

word,

the love of wisdom. the scientific and

over

while includingand fostering Philosophy,

reverence,

and of curiosity qualities religious these

retains

to herself, peculiar such as that power into reality, of abstraction, that insight that catholicity of view, that unquenchable craving for unity of truth and symmetry not so likely of knowledge, which are

and

above

others

more

462
to

The

Umpirage of Philosophy.
the
mere or scientist, own mere

[part

il

be

by practiced
as

so religionist,

long
which

he

is immersed
to

in his them

come yet easily

specialresearches,axid both, the moment they step

exist in
some

into her wider

It is to be

sphere. regrettedthat
rare

should prejudice noble

minds
more

meaning would be repudiated.Though a few scientists and religionists naay denounced then have and now philosophyas speculative would or rationalistic, simply resent the yet the great mass insult to their as an imputation of being unphilosophical, valuable a good and sense understandings. There is plainly
cases

againsta word it is only in as

of such

and significance,

all the

that its true

of the term and which

which

both

parties spontaneouslyunite

in

usin^,

sacrificed in any mere logomachy, so long as we have no better word to express it If we seeker ind reconciler of all truths, characterize a lover, would

ought not

to be

both If
in
we

natural would

and

revealed,we
that

must

term

him

philosopher.

in

work which is to be done special the relations of religion in ascertainand science, ing adjusting and defending their respective spheres and prerogatives, rules to their pending controversies, devisingand applyinglogical
in

describe

siftingtheir several portions of truth from ^\!ve combining them into a harmonious system error, and intellectual task can only speak of all this as a peculiar alone,nor to science alone,but belonging neither to religion to their common allyand friend, philosophy.
"

Religion
Concede
stands

alone

could her

not

furnish

the

needed

umpire.
she for that

to the utmost

: grant that high prerogatives a

upon

the

authorityof
an

divine revelation and

she has its interpretation whole

own

equallydivine
found
to

illumination

in the its

Church

and in each believer ; yet that

revelation, by
her from

is limits, self-prescribed

exclude

the

legitimatefields
neither her researches. Has

of science, and

that

illumination

renders

nor public

privatejudgment
us

infallible in scientific

she revealed to

the laws of matter, motion,

life ? or force,heat, light, electricity, of her

saints
mere

Wijl she

make Can

sages

by

any

with science? her priests inspire the slow sacred penetration, outstrip and unfold the endless
secrets

she,
of

process

induction

and

of nature?

As

soon

CHAP.

I.]
she she flies
not

Present

State

of the
her

Sciences. maintenance And

463
of doctrines, her whole
very

as

in against facts,

does

suffer for the trespass? when that, have

has not

history

shown
excess

her exclusively pursued, moral her habits

reverence

virtues
to

through
into

bred

unfavorable has

investigations?that
her superstition, flamed
into

physical degenerated
her spurn such It
any
ligionist re-

faith wandered

into

mysticism, and ready to

while
in

zeal
away

until intolerance,
as

she has been And

all science will she

too
even

alien

or

heathen? appear

mood
is but

deign to
that,as

at the bar

of reason?

obvious

to

any

scientific

questionsor
mere

religious questions involving

would Science alone
be
no

scientific

the facts,

fitarbiter.
not

could
can

furnish

the needed

umpire.

cede Con-

all that she

a

justlyclaim; grant

that she

proceeds

basis of facts and that her process is unerring in ing attainupon actual knowledge; yet that knowledge, bounded it is as

by
never can

the

limits of reason, extend

to

until

the transcendental

supplemented by revelation, can realms of religion. What

and

she

tell of the nature, character

policy of

the

Creator,
and tiny desfacts into upon and

of the

origin and

objectof the creation,of the By

Pelion what upon rash Ossa The
not
can piled,"

duty

of the creature?
to

from generalizations she climb

"like principles, empyrean of

that

divinity?
she
not

moment

she trenches

revealed

doctrines, does
And has

bewilderment? when

her has

betray her weakness whole history shown

only engendered
to

that,
mental her
tion cau-

exclusively pursued,she
are

habits which reliance upon

run

unfavorable
senses

to

? spiritual inquiries

that

the

has

tended her

her materialism,

into

and scepticism,

pride of
in such

knowledge begotten
mere

until she has scoffed at all irreverence,

or

as religion

stition supereven

delusion within
any

And the

while

temper, will she

scientific

be admitted

purlieuof revelation?
any
mere

It is manifest

that, as
arbiter.

to

questions or religious

questions
be
no

the truths, religious involving

scientist would

fit

is at least, Philosophy, The

two

the in

have parties

ever

actual,the accepted umpire. even cert, fact, though without consought

been
to

owned practically

her

and jurisdiction,

justify

themselves

to each

other

in her view.

It has

their aim

464
to

The that in

Umpirage of PJiUosophy.

[part
to

il

show

also whole

being scientific or religious they mean sacrifice no essential portion to philosophical,

truth,and
we can

be the

of

do

no

outrage

to that common

reason

out with-

which
nor

judge

neither of the

evidence

of

religion,

of the claims

of science. crisis of

to

her,in
at once

every

great

Instinctively they have appealed free thought, cate vindito guard and
revelation and tribute has of the

the this

authorityof
unconscious the
its

rights of
more

son. reapaid. re-

And To

been

than

her, from
owes

days

the Justin,

first

largely religion
to

evidences,its
of for its in

its defences,

apologist, appliances; logician, rights, its conflicting

one can

her,

since

the

time

the Aristotle,

first great
its

science

is

mainly
and
at

indebted

methods,

triumphs;
establish
as

this moment, mild

spite of their

under partisans,

umpirage, whatsoever truly revealed,and the other as spontaneouslyaccepted by

is the

her

the

covered, actuallydisboth. If we wished the

can

will be

them

Philosophy, too,
it otherwise
come parties we

only

available vain.

umpire.
The
moment

would

wish

in

two

into collision, it is found upon

own

that neither
as

impose
and her

its own be
in

terms

the

other. with

Paramount her
men

must religion

her

sphere

inspired Bible
will their her
own

illumined
mere

Church, yet
as

scientific

not

accept from
amount par-

a judgment religionists

upon in

theories;and

science and

must

be

sphere,with

her

unerring methods
will not doctrines. and Neither
can

accept from
Neither

men unquestionablefacts, yet religious scientists their mere a judgment upon will be petent acknowledged as a comparty

disinterested

judge
its
own

of the

questions in dispute.
a position

afford from
of
must

one-sided

calm The

and rival

full survey claimants

the leave

whole

field of

controversy.

their different the

time

though spheres,
at

without in
some

them, and, for sacrificing

middle outside their respective truth shall be

least, appear

province which
and prejudices and

shall be

equallyremoved where the temptations,

truth

from whole
a

sought

prized as

alone; and

for such

than philosophy. If at that provincewe have no better name either could prevailagainst the other, tribunal, only possible
so

far

as

we we

can

see no

for which

have

miraculous some interposition (without would right to look), religion degener-

466
of the and
a

The

Umpirage of Philosophy,
it may number
even

[part

il

Creator, anthropomorphic as
stillsatisfiesan immense field, is not likely to be abandoned

appear, still keeps of scientific minds,

by the most advanced until something else or something better has been scientists, offered in its place. Only when they have thus taken philosophical of the whole views range of knowledge will they
cease

and their raids upon each other's territory, no hostile barriers or hollow truces within the maintain of truth.
meet

longer
domain

In

the

realm

of

philosophy

alone

can

they

and

find their needed

mutual

support, completion and

her

harmony.
herself impelled in fact, by Philosophyis,
to
own

high

stinct in-

seek which

their reconciliation.
remains

It is that A

last

crowning
we

problem
have
or or or

for her to solve.

scientist, as

seen, may indifference to

hold

his scientific

truth and religious hold his

religionist may
the
moment

antagonism a good scientist, in religious dogmas opposition

still be still be
a

hypothesesin

indifference to

scientific facts and either would

sound

divine;

but

combine intelligently becomes

religious
more own

truths with

scientific facts, he any

mere

something
with his
more

and

higher than
mere even

content specialist,

mentary fragany
more

knowledge and who amasses scholar,

than
a

opinions;something
crude
reasons

than

learning; something

who logician, seeker

so

a pre-eminently and in philosopher;

and

of he

conclusively;he is also truth,a lover of wisdom, a

can

far

as

trulyclaim

that title he

will not embraced

rest

satisfied until he has found and religion

all truth and

wisdom,
dered ren-

both

science within

his view, and

them The

consistent and

harmonious.
and

reconciliation

of Science of

Religion is
her

not

only
one

problem problem by the solution of her exhausted,her goal attained,

chief the establishing of validity human

distinctive

Philosophy,but
which mission
reason,

preciselythat
own

function

is In

accomplished.
in

authority of
as

divine
means

coordinate

maintaining the in logically revelation, combining them of knowledge and pouring their blended
that fulfilling
age
to

light upon

all classes of facts, she is but which her followers from and

sublime been
one

ideal towards

age

have The

with struggling

unquenchable hope

courage.

CHAP.

I.]

Present

State

of the

Sciences, and

467 only be
found

last

perfectPhilosophyis
demonstrated be

to be

sought

can

in the

It should

harmony of Science and Religion. that no observed, at this point, carefully

one over

paragement dis-

of any exaltation of
science

of the

three

no interests, certainly

or religion,

of

philosophy over
that

either,is implied in
An

this definition of their related

servant
nor

umpire is but making neither the

one

the
laws

of the

game

provinces. he watches,
seeks

but the facts,

simply applying the

relations

to

the other. both

And

that

which only true philosophy

in religion

to

embrace

science and

their normal

must

itself be

attempt of the
with for the
mere

predeterminedand to spirit philosophic

of

limited intrude

by

them.

Any

into their domains

view

scientific facts or distorting can only issue speculative purposes, so-called of Nature, philosophies
aim
to construct

truths religious in confusion such

as

and of

evil.

The

those

Schelling and
the material
as

Oken, which
without

hypothetically
well of
and
as

universe

full

as empirical research,

the

miscalled and

Hegel
actual
to

of religion, such philosophies seek to prejudgethe Comte, which Absolute without Intelligence the And

those

powers

relations

of the

regard to
mere reason

its

alike vain attempts of are expressions, dispense with experience and revelation. who philosophers

the would-

be

aspireto conciliate the scientific and the without any practical religious spirit acquaintancewith either, are only sure to fall under the contempt of both.
As the littlewould
it follow

from

the needs

that proposed definition, be

philosophical spiritmust
not
or

organized
The

in

some

visible tribunal, issuingauthoritative does spirit institutions the thus reach

its results

decisions.

scientific
mere

through any
and
in

of the

associations

which

embody
an

express

it ; and and

spirit, religious though incorporated claiming the authorityof

universal
not

churches

councils and does

infallible Scripture,

It is the crowning agreement. misfortune of the present crisis, that neither the disciples of the votaries nor religion of interpretations of science the Bible
as are

command

united

in their respective appear

and
as

of

Nature, but
to

divided among

themselves,
And

well

opposed

each the
a

other,
entire

by

endless

hypotheses and

dogmas, throughout
must

field of research.

yet,as there

stillbe such

thing

468
as

The science and

so

Umpirage of Philosophy
.

[part
and

ii.

true

true

amid religion
a

all the schools

the

sects, and

there

may

be

mediating between
more or

less

discriminating of philoa fraternity sophers them into to bring striving consciously

true

ever philosophy

them

and

hidden

harmony.
It
seems

scarcely necessary

to add

that there

can

be

no

vidious in-

distinction of classes in the pure democracy of intellect. The philosophic class is but recruited from the scientific neither exist nor flourish without and can religious ranks, them. Any one joinsit who pleases, stays in it as long as he merit None need to chooses,and falls or rises by his own it times all t hat lifeis full who enter at we as feel, feel, enough of problems without adding to their number. Some may fer prewhich within their own t o to seclude themselves provinces, wedded of the zeal make with a votary. Others they are may chance excursions beyond them, only to retire as quickly to less debatable ground. Still others may even accept conscious contradiction rather than open conflict, resolutely holding the like tlie great Faraday, creed with the strictest science, sternest and of whose laboratory oratory it has been said, that he of the other. entered either without shutting the door never But the days for such a state of parties to be passing seem The campaign has been sounded. trumpet of a new away. have been marshaled,and the lines are forming. Combatants scientific and religious bodies have alreadybegun to When discuss the same problems from their oppositepointsof view, in such a crisis, there can only be warfare or agreement. And it is easy to who
to
are see

and

that the honors the

are

more

championing
that may them. be
so

extreme
or so

to go to those likely than wings of philosophy

any

brave

rash

as

to risk the crossfire

between

concludingthis argument, it may be well to notice some which of the objections might be brought against it,and been suggested in various quarters, since which have actually
In it was in firstpresented
a

memoir

read before the

cal Philosophi-

Societyof Washington.
There derived
is
a

though practical,
the relative

not

very

pertinentobjection religion

from

importance of the trutlis of

CHAP,

l]
of science. invidious what

Present State It has been

of the Sciences.
well said
we are

469

and such of

that distinctions,

in reply to by Butler, not competent judges that in fact scientific

to man;

knowledge is best for us, and knowledge is of the greatest consequence

one

and

it

was

of the latest
nature

and

sayings of Agassiz,that all science is sacred itselfa sort of holy scripture. But ifit be granted
niomentous

that

religiousdoctrines, as
more

than

nitely commonly understood,are infiscientific verities, when existing this is not the the aspect precisely philosopher. It is but a scientific

viewed under

in

light, yet practical

they

appear to truism to say that all truths are and to raise the or religious, value is the is irrelevant and search for truth

which

equallytrue, whether
their

question of when unseasonable,

itself as truth and

comparative
own

the chief business for its

sake,

less though, if once in the grasp, it will indeed prove no worthnature. guerdon, but the sovereigngood of human There is also a covert fellacy proceed in upon which many denying the fact or need of any such umpirage, any such office conciliatory has been described between under

existingscience
the
name

and

as religion,

their

philosophy. Apparently, they would leave their respective partizansto fight into defeat or victory, like two belligerent way powers
whom
an

of

between borrow
is
as

truce nor peace inadequateillustration from the

neither

if itshould
to

be

thought better
into
an

for

possible. To sphere,it political England and the United

war

is

States

have

rushed

unnatural
an

than

to

have

submitted wiser

their relative claims to

international tribunal; or embroiled

in terrible

for two

to have become great parties

anarchy
Commission. science which

than Even

to

have if the
a

consented

to the recent

Electoral

reconciliation

of

religionand

be viewed would

as

that philosophy question of degrees, would and problematically partially

a mere

adjustthem
safer and than

be nobler and between shown

aimless

strife and

confusion be

them,

all such

that the true, ultimate

must scruples as philosophy,

vanish, if it

the great debate

will involve a growing vindication of truth against proceeds, of divine revelation as well as human reason. error by means the Of more deservingattention, objections strictly logical

first is that the

is supposed to approachthe philosopher

sub-

470

The

Umpirage of Philosophy.

[part ii.

of the most jectwith foregone conclusions in respect to some be so. important questionsinvolved in the debate. This may Before the debate can Why should it be otherwise? proceed there are certain preliminary questions which intelligently, and and which can only be must settled, ought to be settled, have maintained, minds. ample, as we If, for exby philosophical the found evidences of the Christian revelation should
be logian theo-

it would for a be unphilosophical insufficient, that of revelation as a source to appeal to knowledge if in debating with a scientist; but they are found sufficient, be scientist it would for a to reject or ignore unphilosophical that revelation in debating with a theologian. And until this in primary question has been decided, any further debate respect to other questionswould not only be unphilosophical but also useless. The whole field of natural in both parties, theology and the Christian evidences logically precedes all Surely something questionsbetween the Bible and Science. be considered settled the to as ought great debate proceeds, shall only be ever we or returning upon our tracks to the point from which we started. Moreover, it should not be forgottenthat the only partiesthat can be supposed to need or accept reconciliation are the scientist and the religionist, the the atheist and the theologian, the infidel and not not

Christian,who
infidels. On

could

never

agree

and

preserve
not

their

tinctive dis-

characters. the

as Scientists,

such, are

atheists and
as a

contrary, the simple fact is that

class

they
been

have but

never

only

some

tion, of a divine revelarepudiatedthe authority human which has dogmatic interpretation often thrust forward of God.
into

and substituted for revelation,

as

their domain A second

if it

were

itself the infallibleword

that specialists objectionis,that it is assumed not are capable of drawing inferences from the facts of their shows that this departments. History too plainly respective as assumption is safe and wise in reference to the theological, well as the scientific specialist. Luther, Calvin,and Turrettin inferred from the facts of their department that the sun the Coperdenounced and bitterly revolves around the earth, It seemed nican to theory as a heresy. And no wonder. of Scripture, them to tear the to impugn the very veracity

CHAP.

I.]

Present

State

of the

Sciences. revolutionize and hell. with

471 it the bably pro-

earth "whole

reelingfrom
have
been

its center, and of heaven for

us us

existingdoctrine
harder be for
it would

It would

to

then, accept that hypothesis

than

from result

development thesis hyponow. They simply drew their own specialinferences still doing, and the too are as facts, Scriptural many was a humiliating defeat from which we have not yet
to

accept the

fully

recovered.

And

this is but

showing that the most devout and with religio-scientific questionsare likely to
their nature,
err, if

other instances among orthodox divines in dealing

one

not

only

liable to err, but compare facts of decline

they
views

refuse to allow of

philosophers to
the ascertained

dogmatic
or

with Scripture
to

what

amounts

themselves A third

to take

such

if they thing, philosophical position.

same

the

work is,that the special objection assigned to the logian. philosopher may be done by either the scientist or the theoIn
true.
a

guarded

sense,

and

to

limited science
or

extent, this is
and

religion mind, singlegeneration, contributes true philosopher something to the yet every he were though, in other spheres and relations, process, even it is only when also a scientist or a theologian. But acting that he be said to join in that can as a properly philosopher
cannot

Although the reconciliation be accomplished by any one

of

work.

The any

moment

he

should
and

appear
purpose,

in
as

the
a

high

debate

avowing
or as an
a

other

character

mere

scientist

mere

he theologian,

would
a

for
true

incompetent witness, or
that the in
case, to most
one case

universally challenged advocate. It is professional

the most vehement
a

be

interested witness, or

advocate another the laws

might

become

competent judge in
the facts and

and

there find himself

obliged by

decide
so

prejudices. And

cherished impressionsor againsthis own exact or a zealous an physicist apologist

aim for the more might exchange his special general task of seeker after absolute truth in regionsof thought a philosophic and research,where both nature and Scripture would compel him very seriously to modify his favorite hypotheses or mas. dogIt is also true
to likely

that the

mass

of divines and

savants

are

remain

mere

wedded specialists,
every

to their chosen

suits; pursome

and

yet,

in

science,there

will

always

be

472 whom the

TIte

Umpirage of Philosophy.
take
a more

[part ii.
encycloof

philosophic passionimpels to
with the dauntless
to

paediacrange,
truth and that is meant

knowledge

hope of reducingthe mass unity and harmony. If this is

all

work by saying that "the special assigned philosopher by either the scientist or the may be done it is only a variation of our own statement, that
class philosophic

to the

logian," theo"the
ligious re-

is but recruited from

can

the

scientific and

and ranks, A fourth and

neither exist

nor

flourish without
in

them." that
no

last

objectionis
be

found
in

the

fact

results satisfactory

would

reached

if by practice,

the
men

umpirage
of like difference

of

is meant philosophy
our own.

the arbitration of fallible But there

is
a

passions with
between any

manifest

contemporary
who than that
we

great historic personage

as an

has
two

philosopher and that been universally accepted

centuries

after authority also be

to

more

of trial.

And

it

should

observed

have

distinctly precluded

all

reference

any

visible tribunal

After
as a mere

using the

sions. deciissuing authoritative rhetorical device of Professor Tyndall social process and interests of religion
vast to any

have described the illustration, we

the two great catholic reconciling science as peculiarly not belonging to philosophy,
nor philosopher surely,

of

single

yet

to

any

one

school, philosophical
or

but

mind simply to that entire philosophic

all schools,and And

to

lives and

grows

the immense of ser\nces already, well as to science,have as religion

which spirit vades perthrough all generations. such a philosophic spirit, become
too

obvious

to

be

gainsaid.

But

denouncing the our stigmatizing

grace, and

the Church spirit to-day might be rotundity of the earth as a deadly heresy, antipodesas heathen myths or outcasts from the flames of the hell beneath, all

for that

consigning to
the motion been

who that

doubted

of the heavens

above.

By

means

o{

have spirit wall

reared steadily wall the has and

those

bulwarks
above

dence, of evi-

within surround which

battlement

battlement,
It is

which that and

upon commit

now

citadel of the for prescribed

its

essential faith. science and

spirit, too,

its methods

laws, has kept it within

its unsolved

justbounds,

is stillat work

itself to

the great debate

faith that refuses to problems,with a patient of the hour. And as extremes any partisan which ever hopes for goes on, it is that spirit

474 As the

2^

Umpirage cf PMosophy.
us

[part speck,a
span,

n.

yet, indeed,to
two vast

who

can

see

but

of

seem confused, they must coincidingspheres, there may be beingrs \s\ dark and often contradictory. But and knowledge and views the universe,whose capacities may
"

be

so

extensive
appear

as

that the whole

as

Christian
as

dispensation may
course

to them

natural ;
to us."
can

natural Be that

the visible known

it may,
seem

of

things appears
as we

as

if

we

will

read

the future the most

the past, it will not

now

incredible

that

groping through central point where, at length, the darkness toward some they shall meet in a focus of light Only, we be sure, they as may will meet there,not like those two rash knights at their first
extreme

are investigators

but

encounter, the
air

not

like those eager

champions who

are

now

filling
like
way

with and

exhausted
into
a

challenges and criminations, but rather afler having fought their bleedingwarriors,
each had others' truth and but mistaken themselves

recognitionof
as

virtue,to clasp
for foes.

hands

friends who

CHAPTER

IL

THE

POSITIVE

PHILOSOPHY NESCIENCE.

OR

THEORY

OF

The unsolved

position

taken
now

in the

last

that chapter is, between

the

numerous

problems
are

in debate

scientists

and

ligionists re-

neither

purely scientific, nor

to

merely
be

religious,
in
a

but

properly

philosophical questions,
be be

discussed of

to philosophical spirit,

kept

within
as

the fast

province
as

sophical philosettled decide

;
we

minds,
into them
cannot

and

to

wrought

they

are

the
as

ultimate
mere

philosophical system.
to

We

cannot

theologians, appealing
them
as mere

Scripture

alone
to

decide
;
we can

scientists,appealing
them
as

Nature of all

alone

only

decide

philosophers, lovers
both Nature and their that

knowledge
in
our

and

truth, embracing
evidence
our

Scripture respective evidence,

and

view, sifting the

then

brought

by
upon

and disciples,
even

basing
be

conclusions
our

though
This

it should
was

against

previous opinions
a more

wishes.

also

expressed

in

figurative manner
and

by personifying the opposing

and
not

interests
as

of Science

Religion
them scientist
;

representing Philosophy
any

the

umpire
any

between

individual
nor

philosopher between
yet
any

individual of but

and
to

religionist ;
which both

particular system
as a

philosophy
simply
race

might

appeal
or

standard
in

that of

philosophic mind,
true
or

genius,

spiritwhich

the

whole with

philosophers
less and and

has

ever

sought,
success, to

and
to

still mediate

seeks,

more flicting con-

thoroughness
sects

and

between truths of

schools,
to

distinguish
them the

their

from fect per-

their

errors,

derive

from

final system

knowledge.
475

476
Now,
and
it will be

The Positive found

at the

Philosophy.
are

[part
extreme

ii.

that there

two

sophical philodistinct Positive

tendencies

of conciliation present day,susceptible thus

combination,
of science
in

and

systems

relation

giving rise to to religion:ist

three
The

theory of nescience as ignoring revelation. Absolute 2d. The as Philosophy or theory of omniscience Ultimate Philosophy or 3d. The superseding revelation.

Philosophy or

theory
We
are

of
to

science perfectible discuss the

two

as

concurring

with

revelation. of maintaining

former

with the view

the latter. The Positive

Philosophy, according
restricts science
to

to

its chief founder, of

Auguste Comte,
without excludes the

the first or

laws

phenomena
therefore

into their causes, inquiring

and final,

theology and

the

metaphysicalsciences,retains
astronomy,
proposes
a

empiricalsciences
law of their evolution

of mathematics,
and physics,

only physics,
cal historithree

chemistry,physiology,social
in
a

serial order, each

through

the second, metaphysical, and the stages,the firsttheological, third positive. Mr. J. Stuart Mill, in his System of Logic, the system adopts substantially classification of the sciences ethics Herbert
in distinction from
so

of Comte, whilst
as

enlarging his

the

Spencer,in
of nescience

his New with the

psychology and Mr. purely physical sciences. Philosophy,supports the same

and that

to embrace

theory
but

classifiesthe sciences
a

logic of Hamilton and denies differently,

in

Mansel.

they have
true

observed

serial order

their evolution, or

that the
Mr.

historical law of their H. Lewes,

as a

genesishas yet been found. of Comte, characterizes disciple Spencer

as a

George
of
is

the Unknowable

Absolute and fetichism, the

but
sum

of

monotheistic
true

development
Existence

maintains

that the

Absolute
in

total of
same

known things,
time

only
that
some

part and by Feeling;

of the

at the

claims

metaphysical
the term

sciences admit

of the

method, and positive

of

proposes

distinguishthe from the knowable unknowable Dr. John region of research. Fiske, in his Cosmic Philosophy,"as an independent critic and Spencer, has not only improved their systems, of Comte with remarkable but maintained vigor and acuteness, that
"

in place metempirical,

to metaphysical,

in

place

of

the

three

stages in the

evolution

of

science,

CHAP.

II.]
is but
"

Tlieory of Nescience.
one

477
"

there
zation

process (or emancipation from human and absolute

cause

continuous

of

deanthropomorphithat
knowable, un-

the

infinite

of the

and conceptions), universe, though

is yet manifested

through

the

phenomenal
a

world

though
the

is yet impersonal,

divine ; and and

thus affords
may

basis for
unite

harmony

of science

which religion,

in

of Nature and Deity. While recognizing it under the names thus differ in regard to some such positivist philosophers details,it will be seen that they alike ignore revealed theology, and realm Let assail
in

fact exclude of

all the

metaphysicalsciences

from

the

philosophy.
about Such
to
an

be premised that we not are it,therefore, this system on mere theologicalgrounds.

argument
prove is

might

indeed

be

constructed, and
The

one

that would

both

valid and
to

conclusive. the

notoriously open
makes

charges

of atheism

no only provision for a but avowedly regards Christianity as only a To the of Church history. mythological era

It not

Philosophy infidelity. supernaturalreligion,

and
remnant

Positive

of the

the the process

merit

of

of its

as a having own development toward

served

cords merely acinstitute in provisional some

it

future vague

worship
easy
a

to

It would Humanity or Nature. certainlybe of a religious character against accumulate objections of

so

system
so

opposed
not

to

all the holier instincts of

entire

our

nature,

and There those

reckless have who

of the been be

evidence

of divine

revelation. from
in the

could

wanting dissents of the kind even suspected of no specialinterest

the

theological profession.But

it is, as reasoning, sound the disciples of Positivism,or upon have no effect upon can principle. According any inclined to adopt its fundamental considered to that principle, science of as a theology itself, demonstrated to be an revealed truth, has been inductively effete superstition, no
more

worthy

of scientific

mythology, of which indeed it is to be taken and highest development. Any argument, would be due, in the estimation premises, upon theological of the Positive philosopher, to mere partisanadherence to a and scious coolly accepted by him as an unconwaning interest, intellectual his own tribute to superiority.

regard than as only the last based therefore,

478
For
a

The Positive similar reason,

Philosophy,
now

[part
upon

ii.

we

do not

venture

sical metaphy-

premises,as
are

defined share

by

this system.

assured, must
boast of the of It hard all

the fate of

Metaphysics, we theology. It is the peculiar

it subsists

Positive other

Philosophy that
on

by
them

refutation

philosophies
have

scientific strictly overthrown human

grounds.
with and the
to

to professes

assailed and

facts of universal

history and
feirbehind

nature, of

be

alreadyleaving them
mere

in the wake it,

progress, as The great

brilliant dreams of

of the childhood thus

to

of science. find selves themwill be

body
same

metaphysiciansare

in the
to
no

category with the theologians. It

the mystic should or spiritualist object of tendencies the to the materialistic and sceptical system, its utter and demonstrate solve of the to incompetency any and humanity. The great ontologicalproblems of nature
purpose in becoming Positivist,
a

that the

has Positivist, and puerile, of

reasoned

down tread

all

such any

as inquiries other path

vain

and that

scorning to
to
an

in

than

solid facts, pretends to eminence

have from

mounted whence
reason

by
he and

the
can

sure

steps of induction

proudly contemplate
and religion of

all the

of faith, of

objectionsof philosophy, as mere only disposedto

losophy Phiour

and prejudice. vagariesof decaying superstition In the present argument, therefore, we accept alternative which leave and
us.

the

the

of disciples
from

this school aerial

arena

seem

We

descend

the

regions of theology'
of the Positive force into
are

metaphysics,upon and take itself,

hands. It need

the

narrow

the weapons be

it would

own

not

imagined

and exemplify those "theological which its admirers complacently dream it is destined to supplant, that the of merit must even nor originality belong to who one attempts its refutation. Our apprehension is any its own that if Positivism could be made rather, judge,it
to

only about metaphysicalprejudices,"

we

that

would

pronounce

its own that it

sentence.

In

word,
abuse

we

believe it of
a

to possible

show

proceeds upon
it has

the

sound

method, and that the littletruth

will alone But that what which suffice to refute its
is the is

gatheredup
the

into itself

Positive

remaining error. Philosophy ? In

among
us as

main, it is

known familiarly

the inductive

CHAP.

II.]
Comte

Theory of Nescience.
himself and of declares frequently

479 his system to method. the Nineteenth his

philosophy.
be His

only

the extension
are

admirers

fond and

completion of the Baconian him the Bacon of styling

"

Century;"
We this
are

in

particular point
as a

with Novum

pride to

classification of the sciences

not

second

Organunu
of the

insensible either to the merits of his labors.

as a

or

to the defects of

portion

As

simple

construction

intellect,if not

direct contribution been

to the

philosphyof
Morell
"a

physical
however,
arises
out

research, it has
of scientific that what of the the
is true

pronounced
We valuable

by

masterpiece

thinking."
and

cannot

perceive, necessity
that it

in it of

accompanying speculations, or

indeed

constitutes

feature of the system. distinguishing On feature undoubtedlyis, the contrary, that distinguishing of the inductive its attempted application method the to as intelligence, displayed in history, phenomena of human with the
view

of

discoveringa
to be aspires
a

law

by

means

of and

which

the

natural In other upon

process

of science
it

shall be ascertained

regulated.

words,

philosophyof science based

apply the
the upon accumulated

the

historyof science.
of the
race

It would the

experience
what
are

to

great problem of

determining
of the

the true With

the method, and limits, this

goal of human
a

knowledge.
course

design it enters
is the

survey

of man's

or speculative

intellectual convictions
announcement

out throughof
most
a

all time, the

result of which

grand
toward
must

law of scientific sciences

are

development, which
to have

all the

vanced ad-

declared

observed which

exact, real knowledge, and

sooner therefore,

in their progress all the remainder

Now,
an

before

illustrate. orlater, we proceedingany further,

no

might

here
"

raise law of
stitute con-

objectionof
the

littleconsequence. of of

This

proposed

the

intellectual evolution
summary

law

would humanity," Comte universal history, by means

to

of The

which entire

all its

complex phenomena are social development, whether

make
to

be

explained.
the

material, political, or
upon render
every

he would religious,
of science.

depend
only

development
the
amount par-

He

would

thus not

science

but interest, and politics,

even

involve actually

other interest, art, of its evolution ;

so

in the religion,

process

480
as that,

The Positive Mr. Mill expresses

"

PJiilosophy,

[part ii,

intellectual activity, it, Speculation, the this

main of the determining cause it might be objected, not simply and stricted reinoperative, mankind, to admit of such a
too

the

pursuit of truth,is social progress." But to

that the
to too

speculative propensity is
small
a

portionof predominance being assigned to it,but that,with all the it is itself subfor it, be justly claimed ordinate can potency which to other social agencies utterly beyond its control. In a word, we believe it could be shown, and that by strictly
that while the material progress of society reasoning, positive lectual does indeed depend upon its intellectual progress, yet its inteldepends upon its religious progress, and its religious progress upon would be to Providence.
conserve
"

The

effect of such of truth

may

an

argument
found
bodied em-

whatever

be

in Comte's

law of the intellectual evolution,"and

errors

yet

his preclude of that law. exaggerated estimate and perverse application and in particular, To mention only a simple example,religion, then be made revealed religion, would to appear as itself the main accompanying effect determining cause," and not a mere quiries, of civilization. Without however, upon such inventuring,
"

the

destructive

which

have

resulted from

we

now

return

to the consideration to

of the law

itself

The

human

mind, according
modes of
to

this law, invariably adopts

;

three successive them

entities ; and

phenomena explaining
to

first, by

ferring re-

supernatural agents; then,

mere

metaphysical
three stages

at last to

natural laws. the order

These

of intellectual
ensue practically

development, in
upon
are

and named, logically

each

other,both

in the

race

and

in the

and individual, the

to be termed

the respectively,

theological,
be

and metaphysical,

the

positive stage.

Let each

briefly

characterized. In the mankind

theological stage,it
to attribute

is the spontaneous
to

all phenomena Such

the

supernatural beings.
for the human At the

is the necessary

tendency of wills of arbitrary point of departure

its

intellect ; and

three

phases mark
are

ment. developof

external first,

objectsin nature

conceived

by

wondering savage as animated with a life analogousto his him for good or over own, and having a mysterious power which evil. This is fetichism, is the grossestform of the theo-

482
are

TTu Positive bodies of

Pldlosophy.

[part ii.

vast

divine natural that of

but will, laws

a

phenomena not under the regulationof a simplyof natural laws; and as this empire of
from
one

is extended

class of facts to another, and in practice, propor-

divine

both will,

in science

Thus new a tionablydiminishes. system of opinions is destined to gradually take the place of the old as the basis of
a new

social
some

exist which

the

time,there must of scheme of provisional conceptionsby means and it is this which transition shall be effected; organization.But, in
the
mean

constitutes

the

intermediate

or

second

great stage of the

intellectual evolution. the primitive tendency to explain metaphysical stage, is phenomena by supernatural agencies, being steadilysupplanted of them physical a tendency to explain by metaby means abstractions. the advance of of Such
a

In the

revolution

is necessitated

by

and speculation; the old

new

involves the two-fold

process

decomposing
of the the
to

theological system, and

preparing the
tion in its rela-

elements

Positive system.

Considered

preceding and
or

succeeding stage,it is,therefore,

a

either agency,

destructive the

As agency. metaphysicalspiritexhibits three constructive of individual

destructive At

phases.

provoked and fostered inquiry, from polytheism, as distinguished by monotheism gives rise and the myth of a Supreme Being to heresy and dissension, antism, is consequently espousedby rival claimants. This is Protestthe

that freedom first,

theology is driven to war with itself Then, critical spirit from heresyto infidelity, and for a advances by
is
now

which

divine

person Nature; for a

substituted the will,

called personification of
a

divine

notion

Providence

mitting sub-

itself to

is

objectsor deism, by
At all

in particular purposes events, the entities of causes, firstand final. This which

rules ; and

for divine

cloister.
away

theologyis banished to the pulpitand the and systematic a last, logical scepticismsweeps
the the

vestiges of supematuralism, extirpateseven remaining abstraction of a great First Cause, reduces

scientific nption of force or substance in phenomena to a mere and leaves them of their wholly to the regulation fiction,
own

laws which

of co-existence

and

succession.

This
an

is atheism, extinct
in-

by

as theologyis consigned to history

CHAP.

II.]
As
a

Theory of Nescience.
constructive the agency, of disorganizingthe old the
new

483

terest

metaphysicalspirit,

while is

in the act

providing for

Positive

theological regime, those regime,by liberating

to

movements essential speculative is at lengthopened the way such a reorganization.Thus the third and final stage of the great development.

various

industrial

and

for

In

the

Positive

stage,the tendency

to

refer

phenomena

to

having been supplantedby a tendency to wills, supernatural is now succeeded refer them to metaphysicalcauses, by a tendency sought
to

refer them of the

to

natural

laws.

Such

is the

table inevibe

terminus its

whole

and evolution,

herein

must

As it is necessary for consummation. legitimate of the humanity to begin with a supernatural explanation facts with which has it and proceed by a metaphysical to deal, it at last end with a purelynatural exmust so planation, explanation, with the facts wherein it shall be concerned solely their laws,and under themselves,as spontaneously displayed forever abandon and all

inquiryinto

their

originor

causes

as

vain

puerile. But since the different kinds of facts vary in and the different kinds of knowledge generality, simplicity corresponding to them must proceed at unequalrates through
the their three

stages,arrivingat the final stage

freedom from

in the

order

of

complexity and specialness. Accordingly mathematics, having to deal with facts the most
and and universal, least the

relative

abstract

exposed

to

theological or
sciences
to assume

metaphysicalperversion,was
a

first of the

character

of

of its mathematical reach the Positive

Positivity. Astronomy, in and generality, was simplicity astrolatryand

consequence the next to

two

stage, having groped through the

astrology. Terrestrial preceding stages of the sciences after astronomy, is physics, the simplestof already emerging into a Positive form, though still hampered with some of the earlier periods. Biology,however, remnants being
concerned
as

with

the

more

is organization,

yet involved

in

complex phenomena of metaphysicalconfusion,

in its psychological department ; while sociology particularly is totally enveloped in the primitivetheological darkness; the most associated advanced human thinkers still dreaming that the action of Providence
or

beings is regulated by

Icgis-

484
lation rather than summit

The Positive

Philosophy,
But the sciences

[part ii.
scale the forward

by

natural laws.

of truth in linked

each being helped series,

by
the

its

and bringing with it the pledge of its successor. predecessor, The when even day must therefore come sociolog"', last of the train, shall be plantedon the same Positive with mathematics
and

eminence
to

astronomy, and
the
same

so

enable

us

certainty as of societies, in problems in mechanics, or predictthe career now given circumstances, with the same precisionthat we This will be the describe the orbits of the heavenly bodies.
millennium of the Positive

resolve

political questions with

take the
and

reins of

idealize the

wherein science shall philosopher, shall teach art to subjugate nature, politics, than classic triumph in creations of more

itself, by rendering glory,and shall even regenerate religion it the intelligent whose of that wondrous Humanity, worship embodied in the once were knowledge, power, and goodness, myth
of
a

Supreme Being.
an

Such

is of

outline of Comte's

law of the the

intellectual development sions conclu-

humanity, together with

tremendous

pendant deny
a

that

we

it. No one at all acquaintedwith it will upon in so brief have done it all the justice possible

statement
we

But, before
have
now a

we

admit

its scientific

what

right to history and

demand sustained human

upon

pretensions, the grounds of

"

Positivism evidence all the

itself is,that it be of human

by

the

combined These Mr.

are

nature."

conditions the
warmest

of such

law, as

prescribedby
of the which Comte

Mill,

(one of
are,

English admirers
conditions
to

system);they
himself human

moreover,
"

the the

submits

:
"

From

study

of the

development of

covery through all times, the disarises of a great fundamental it is law, to which and which has a solid foundation of proof, necessarily subject, and in our historical both in the facts of our organization, in intelligence,

and all directions,

to question reason experience."And we see no particular if man of these criteria. Certainly, the justness does observe such in his intellectual development as is uniformity any it will not only be displayed by his actual history, supposed,

but

also

either

in his very nature. appear to be involved speciesof evidence wanting, the phenomena

Were of his

CHAP.

II.]
not

Tlieary of Nescience,
be made the of subject Positive science. it has
career

485
We

being could

might show, from the historyof humanity, that pursued a certain career; but will this be its future? Or we might show, from the nature
that it
IS

always
in the

of

humanity,
but has

necessitated
its
career

to

pursue

certain

career;

this been
a we

in the

past?

Should

there^ be, however,

convergence demonstrate be

of these inductions that human

our

to the same

purport; could
been what

historyhas
of

always
human

might
that
our

expected from
nature

human
survey

survey is actually what

nature, and

of human
true

of

attaininga
such
now a

might be expected from we history, might then be in a fair way scientific law, by means of which to
foresee the future
career

account

for the past,and law

of

society.

Whether do has
not

obtains and actually

is ascertainable, we
to

but simply proceed inquire,

show

that Comte

fulfilledneither its empirical nor the former class of the proofs,

theoretical conditions. firstand most We accessible should

pect ex-

Of would

be afforded
to

by

individual

experience.
intellection

in the

law of alleged development of the most find the

asserts

illustrated actually Comte tinctly dis-

scientific minds. "The

this to be the of the

race

case:

point of departureof
same,

the individual and mind each he

was

being the
the

the

phases of
race.

the

of of

a us a

man

will

correspondto
his

epochsof
upon his

the

Now

is aware,

if he looks back

own

that history, his

theologianin
a

in childhood, a metaphysician

youth,and
who
are

natural

in philosopher

his manhood. for such

All

men

vol. i. obvious. be
rest
are

up to their age can The only proper The

to

this verify
answer

themselves," p.
an

3, is

to

argument

author

of the Positive for

even

Philosophymay
not

allowed of

speak mankind, nor

but himself, for the

certainly for the necessarily

of that party who the

whole

to acknowledge themselves unwilling

behind entirely many

age.

It is

there believed, the

are

still extant

eminent

persons,
not most

in whom survived

has and metaphysical spirit theological

only
mature next

the

period

of

adolescence,but
itself.

even

the

attacks of Positivism
source

The

of of

empirical proof would

the
race.

be that afforded this

by

the

experience
be necessary

To

establish

law,

it

would

to show

that the three

have periods

been

486

The Positive

Philosophy.

[part

ii.

in displayed successively

proprietyof
the

this test is ancient

historyof humanity. The terizes recognizedby Comte when he characthe actual

as

world the

the theological,
as

mediaeval

as

and metaphysical,

modern

Positive.

But

it

surely

of historical erudition to expose requiresno great amount If we have reference the fallacyof such a generalization. the theology and metaphysics of the to quality or quantity,

present age will certainly compare

era.

with

those

of any

and pretend that the religious in presence the decline, instincts of humanity are on in modem Europe? prevail gigantic systems as now Who

will

primitive philosophic
of such On the

contrary,it
the

is

that indisputable

there

never

was

time

when

in absorbed more speculative energies of the race were when and metaphysical or theology and inquiries, theological exalted to so high a rank in the scale of the metaphysicswere

sciences, or
among

when

they

were

so

generally admitted
intellect He
mass

to

be

the

of legitimate pursuits his eyes

to the

the human

must

simply shut
who

great

of facts around

him,

goes of the three tendencies It is patent to the

into

this law historyexpecting to find it exhibiting

succeeding and exhausting each other. whole world that they all survive among us,
violent collisions have
one

and

that their most

not

as

yet resulted
should have

in the extinction

of any it

of the series. the modem Bacon

How
run so

comes

then,that

blindlyin

the face of universal suit his

experience?
There The
is
no

by cullingthe
thesis which

facts to

theory.

Simply hj'po-

might not
is

thus be established.

literature of

historical science unfounded and

most

with examples replete of Comte His

of such
is

This generalization.

hastyand simply the last

if it could be

imposing

of the

train.

historical review, in

even evolution, support of his law of the triple

pronounced accurate
as

so

far

as

it goes,

actually proves nothing

points in controversy, but is open to a valid from each class of his opponents. and unanswerable objection On the one hand, the theologian object to it, fairly may
to

the

chief

that it is restricted to that very

is alleged to have
a

series of nations whose

career

been

determined

by

divine revelation and that Comte does

Providence. supernatural to look for any not pretend

It is observable

full illustration of his great law of

CHAP.

II.]
the

Tluory of Nescience.
boundaries of Christendom.

487
The
must
reason

history beyond
given
as

that oriental countries for this limitation is, the

seat

be

garded re-

of

kind

of

which, sporadic civilization,

the
was more

having

been

earlydetached
ever

from

compact

and

tinuous con-

civilization of the West, and of the has since been

arrested
run

in its

ment, developit

left to

in the vicious circles

tendency. theological primitive happened that such a suspension of

occurred have gone

If the

we

inquire how
law should

have nations
physical, meta-

only
toward

in heathen from the

nations, while
the

Christian

forward

theological, through
state, we
are

the

Positive

answered

with

some

climate

about the imposing generalities Caucasian and organization on with

a

effect of social
"

European
the

development,

together
scene

confession

that chief

the

whole

question of

and

agent of the
because if it could

insolvable

this, even

theologian. What
by
the the terms of the

race" is progression of our inaccessible. But premature or radically will not satisfy a strict Positivist, satisfy a would be his explanationwe relieved are

present argument

from

inquiring. Yet,

to have his own simple fact that he professes explanation, the alternative obviouslyimposes upon his Positive antagonist

of
or

driving him
himself evidence

from

the field with

some

counter

explanation,

into retiring

less debatable

of

his

theory;

If

cal for the historiterritory humanity, independent of

divine

revelation, obeys his pretended law of human

let him leave
"

ment, developin
an

the littleJewish theocracy, derived

accidental

way from Egypt," and go out into the broad field it. of universal historyand there gather up the facts to verify Let him take
some

other form in contact

of fetichism with

or

than polytheism

that which Asiatic

or

came

Christianity ; for example,

and exhibit it to and thence
us as

American

mythology,

taneously spon-

developing into monotheism,

declining,
this be

Until into transit, through the metaphysical the supernatural has been accomplished, explanationmust Positivism. allowed
to

hold

precedence

of
as

fer so argument from histpry,

and the whole natural, remain theologyis concerned, the

simplyirrelevant.
Then, on
it the other

hand, the metaphysician may

as

pronounce is to be
re-

irrelevant equally

regardshis

position.It

488
marked Christian in it any that

The Positive

Philosophy,
with

[part
all

ii.

Comte,

not

content

excluding

but

civilization from but

his estimate,also refuses to include

in no at least such or are as physicalsubjects, for this sense metaphysical or supra-physical.His reason the restriction of course that, is, according to his philosophy,

physicalor
that
to the
no

inductive

sciences

alone

are

feasible.
as can

He

tains main-

phenomena
method,

exist but and that

such
no

be

subjected
is

inductive All

other

method

mate. legitisuch tious; ficti-

as

would

or supernatural be displayed by

super-sensuous
a

phenomena,
are spirit, essences or

divine the

or

human

inquiry whether by phenomena,

and
to

and

all

into

causes or

of any

revelation
mere

is fatuitous, intuition,

be the

as stigmatized

infantine
can

quently, curiosity. Conseto enter

only
are

sciences

which

be allowed

into

his

review

those

of

mathematics, astronomy, physics,

phrenology as the science of mind), physiology (including the extension of physiology). and sociology(considered as revealed for the various psychicaland As sciences, which for to exist, have so long pretended they are to be accounted
by being ignored. In short,we are to look for nothing in all but the Positive sciences. the historyof human intelligence for the Positivist ; but might This is certainly very convenient
not

the

metaphysician, if
the

allowed

thus

to

choose
we are

his "cts,
not
now

rebut the argument?

It will be observed, that

inquiring into
exscinded

legitimacy or
are

of feasibility

any

of

the

sciences,but

of their notorious

existence

simply maintaining that, in view civilized nations, for in the most

argument
could prove
to

anything that Comte's own they may continue

and facts, And
be
now,

the

trary, con-

to

each exist, of

in its own

domain those
must

of facts. thus this

with when of the what

its
we

own

method

dealing with
adduced do
we

unite the two

abatements, which
in

made, law, into

law of the

historical evidence
a

proof of
to

meagre shrunken

compass
?

find its voluminous

have pretensions

It is neither

proved

be

the

the law race, nor development of the whole human since of the development of the whole human intelligence, and various vast there are confessedly portions of mankind bodies its of

knowledge which
The very

have

never

to

any

extent

exhibited
to

operation.

utmost

that could

be conceded

it;

490 less Positive much such

a

7"^ Positive sciences result may of

Philosophy,

[part il
However who
will

physicsand physiology.
have
case

been

apprehended, yet
and
votaries

pretend
have science?
as a

it is

the actually

that atheism

materialism of

taken

kind

possession of the Have they not as a body set up the of "Unknown God/* whom they
declare
unto

exclusive

physical
of Nature

notion
are

theology
which What

should

them?

And

do

in their researches

they
are

confess that

and by methods metaphysics alone theories the of

upon
can

willing that they not proceed hypotheses,

furnish

them?

their various

heat, light, electricity,

of nature, We
are

and life, but organization

science?

existing metaphysics of physical

of nature's the God? do
not

and

what

is their enthusiastic admiration

but
now

kind

of blind adoration
is it not
as

but explainthis, among them

case, that there

often sound trained

found

philosophy as among ? metaphysicians

To
nations
most

religionand practical professionaltheologiansor

the conclusive the
two

much

all this may and

ages

be added

by

which other

Positive

that feet, tendency

are

in those

has

been

cultivated,the
have
not

tendencies

still found the natural also

unimpaired and flourishing

sciences

unmolested.

Where

reached

there may the greatest perfection,

be

seen,

with

but in logical tion combinasimply in juxtaposition, Is and metaphysicalsciences. them, the theological
on

theology
Are Do

the decline

in inductive

England and
in

America?

metaphysics in
the Germans the
most

their

decadence

show

themselves

to be the

positive France? least theological

nations?
is

because
it be

metaphysicalof
the

modem

Or

will

asserted

that because

the present age scientific

distinguishable

for

predominance of
for
a

decline of the

guishable it is also distinspirit, and philosophic spirit? religious of research physical remarkable for and
its

If it is remarkable material

for its marvels it not

is civilization,

equally

expanded
were

schemes

of Christian of its

grandeur
we

the forand midable philanthropy, metaphysicalspeculations? And

to

ascend

into that

community

of thinkers,who

are

mind held to express the foremost find that so far from its being the human intellect to

of the race,

might
the

we

not

paramount tendency
science
as

of the

install Positive

sum

of

CHAP.

II.]

Tfieory of Nescience.

491

truth, it is rather in danger of careeringoff with the Phaethon

of
of

transcendental crude and

toward metaphysics,

the Must

abysses of
not
even

kind

all-involving theology?

Comte

admit We

rivals in need

Hegel

and

Cousin

not, however,
for the

pursue what

these
is the

inquiries.Tt
value of the
in

is

already sufficiently apparent

argument
very

torical histhe

system.
be

It
most

miserably fails
sciences

societies where it

it should

lished; conspicuouslyestabit proposes of the

to vast

arbitrarily ignores the

thus there truth,

very
a

supplant; and,
domain of

into retiring

mere

corner

falls impaled upon If "the the

evidence

the very of human

facts it had

gathered
shows three

for its support.

history"
that the

anything in

regardto
of

it shows question,

opposing and destroying one another, have actually ment, proceeded together in their developfield of research and are over they entered, now every
instead tendencies,
to

harmoniously coexistingin the nations,and the most accomplished minds. considered have But as only one yet we
be found

most

advanced

branch

of the

reasoning by which,according to
law
must

the terms had

of

this Positivism, that member of

be verified.

Even

if

we

found

the argument

it would irrefutable,

until corroborated

by

the

other

of itself prove insufficient The law must member. be

upheld by
the arch has

their mutual

support, or fall as the keystonewith

it had been
in
some

into ruin.
some

Though

shown

that

humanity

in hitherto,

and societies,

exhibited sciences, prove that humanity in all other societies, also be shown that

the great triple this would evolution, will in hereafter, the

a same

not

all other
course,

and sciences,
it could

pursue

unless

such

course

is necessitated

by

its very

and constitution,

involved

might

in its very have become

procedure. Theology and Metaphysics versally uniand Positivism extinct, universally predominant,yet it would stillbe a questionwhether
would
not

those extinct tendencies

reverse,
or

and either suspend, revive, whole social evolution. be

radically change
argument
from
can

the

Before the made

be considered the actual

it must complete,

to appear

resultant from the actual

of human principles that intelligence, and

nature, or
the three

process

of human

stages should

arise,surmount successively

492
each destroy
"

The Positive

Pliilosopky.
"

[part il
our

its predecessor.When
concur

the facts of
our course

zation organiexjjerirace

thus show from

with

"

the

facts of

historical of the

ence,"to proceed
natural the what
ment

that it is the inevitable

a

to

a by a metaphysical,toward supernatural, of all phenomena, we then regjard explanation may as

law

fullyverified.
be established.

But If

this
we

concurrence

is

precisely
a

cannot

found

shall now unsupported, we signalfailure. prioriargument a stillmore The which position

must

the historical ar^find the theoretical or

be

maintained
are

in

such

an

ment argucilable. irrecon-

is,that the three tendencies

If the from
one

and antagonistic
to
are

human

intellect is necessitated be because form and

to

to the

other,it must
in any

they
any

proceed mutually
be made

and repulsive,
to

cannot

extent

combine This

and

coexist.
as

when he defines them is taken by Comte position the character of which of philosophizing, three methods even different,and radically opposed;** essentially
"

is
and in
a

throughout his analysis he represents them three-fold antagonism,intellectual, moral, and

to

as

involved

destined social, the

entire

issue

in the of

utter

extinction

of

and theology, intervention

supremacy

Positivism, through

the

of metaphysics.

Let and

us

firstconsider
science.

the intellectual This is

antagonism
arise out

of

theology
cessity ne-

Positive for

alleged to

of the

in
reason

facts by means of theories, observing and explaining order to attain real knowledge. During the infancyof and of of
a

mankind society,

resort spontaneously

to

the

hypothesis
time, ceases
that
some

But

god, as a mode this hypothesis, so

can

of

accounting
and

for all

nomena. phea

inevitable
or

useful for
it is found
means

to be either necessary

when tenable,

phenomena
laws which

only

be

explainedby
a

of

natural

exclude

the action of

divine will ; and

since other be
are

phenomena, stillattributed to the divine will, may similar be laws ascertained, we yet to presumed to observe whole of that the to conclude a Deity and a supertheory natural
world like any and
must

be ultimately

abandoned

and

rendered

solete, ob-

other crude

which hypothesis

science has outgrown

exploded.

CHAP.

II.]
if
we as

Theoryof Nescience.
should admit that the Baconian method the whole

493
is thus

But,
to

be taken

the spontaneous the

procedure of
of real

human
dence evi-

and intelligence, have call

we

only

source

knowledge,what
amount

that the
is
or can

theory of theological
be assailed

the universe,so to of Positive

either it,

by

any

science very will ?

? Wherein

consists the

of referring the incompatibility

same or

phenomena both to natural laws and to the divine of referring to the divine not the phenomena will,
the laws themselves which
?

only,but
but
mere

What the

are

all natural laws of the divine of

uniformities Because

mark

action

will ?

the Deity, in His and successions with

an

voluntary
of certain

determination

the coexistences
not act

phenomena, does
we

but capriciously that such

inflexible

are regularity,

to

conclude

inheres regularity
or

in the

phenomena
?
once

selves them-

by
volition have His
are

sheer chance is not

and spontaneity, its maintenance

that His continuous Or because

we

requiredfor
that observe

ascertained direct agency,

we

certain
a

phenomena,
order

attributed to

fixed

in their occurrence, with these than He with

to not

infer that He thus

has less to their

do

others His and

orderly in
wherever take the

occurrence

? Has

ted abdica-

empire
we

He

has set up

laws for its regulation ? laws to be demonstrative

must

existence
?

of such
very

of His demanded but be of the advance

non-existence
our

The

contrary of this is
Natural laws
not can-

by

intellectual constitution. the most presence

regardedas
realityand

conspicuous evidences
of
a

ble possievery
of ditional ad-

divine

will ; and
an

of Positive science,so

far from

is only a theology, proof that

nature

fresh demonstration the

being of its vaUdity ;

invasion
an

does from

not

the face of on intelligence displayed but shines through itself, belong to nature that
one

out of beyond it, it is upheld and directed.

"

and

Eternal

Mind

by

which

Calm, He

veils His
not
a

will in everlasting laws,

Which,
"

and

exclaims, Him, the skeptic seeing,

? The is God world itself

Wherefore
never

God
a as

:'

And

did

Christian's adoration this skeptic's blasphemy."

So praiseHim

The Are

most

Positive of the sciences may and

be cited in illustration. in
one

astronomy

theology,as

embraced

view, logi-

494

^^ inconsistent

Positive

Philosophy.
some
a

[part

ii.

cally
minds
to

or

repellant? That
such
a

exceptional
as

be

might take the discovery of of proof that the hypothesis

may be admitted
be
; but

law
is
no

God

gravitation longer necessary,

al rationa

that this is the natural,or

appears

can inference,

shown

by nothingthat

in

sound

mental
poses

On the contrary, since every law pre-suporganization. to conceive we an are law-giver, intelligent obliged tation graviitselfas

nothing less
the

than

the strenuous

exertion

of

tlie and

Almighty will among

simplest expression
movements.

planetary masses,
purpose
so

and the ultimate in

of eternal

respect

to

their

Astronomy,

far from

assailingtheological
to

actually convictions, upholdsthem

of God Himself
as

with all the force of mathematical

conceive reverently
on

demonstration, by invitingus
that sublime theatre of

Mechanician, who,

the

creatures, immensity, and in view of all intelligent is solvingthe most of motion and stupendous problems that could be imagined ; and every new matter planet or star its expanding horizon, is but
a

within gathered
to

fresh accession

the

evidence

whereby

"

the

heavens

declare the

glory

of

God."

imagine the phenomena other more complex phenomena, such as even of society, becoming, as predicted by Comte, the subject of The laws of social development, supposing Positive science. 3uch laws to exist, might be so well ascertained and defined of civilization, in given to enable to projectthe course as us validate with scientific accuracy; not incircumstances, yet this would
we

Nor

would

the argument

be weakened

should

the

hypothesisof
social laws.
as

divine

will

as

the

source

and

mus ani-

of those where would

at the

It would

rather demonstrate than of human

its existence It

yet it is scarcely more

that the
course

presumed.
Providence less than

simply
mercy in of
as

show

is not history
as

well

but that in capriceor necessity, no nature, throughout the spiritual

tlie

material

universe,the Infinite Will

be

is

everywhere guided by

the Infinite Reason. In

to

it may short,

taken

as

an

axiom, that Positive science,

never

whatever

limit extended, could

must
ever

of impair the validity

theology,but enlarge its

domain.

and its foundations only strengthen facts to Though the process of referring

CHAP.

II.]
had been
means

Theory of Nescience.
carried of which
to

495
some one

laws

the the

extreme

of

summary

law, by
could become

entire

aggregate of phenomena
not
even
as

be

a explained,

divine

will would

then

have

hypothetically unnecessary, ultimate fact upon or postulate

knowledge
reposes,
nor

but remain which

that scientific fabric of have

the whole which

human neither

and

without

it could

rational basis

consistency.

Still would

it be the

instinctive
as

that

conducts

whose like In
a

intellect to look up to God tendency of the human Infinite Lawgiver, whose potent volition pervades and of the universe,and but for the mighty mechanism immutable fall into chaos, or vanish it would purpose

dream.

like manner, of the

it may
two

be

shown

that there

is

no

moral

antagonism
sentiments and

tendencies.

It is asserted,that the
its
own

inspired by theology,partaking of
are

illusory
While the

transient nature,
sentiments
a

repugnant to other

more

rational and

permanent

evoked

by
a

Positive science. draws courage

of hypothesis from

God

man prevails, access

and

tion consolaself him-

imagined

to

divine

and will,

believes

of his prayers. capable of modifying the universe by means and salutary in an infantile stage But this hope, so inspiring of his development, he readilyrelinquishes for the more mating aniand reasonable prospect of modifying the universe by
means

of his

own
"

personalresources.
to

"

We

find ourselves

able," says

dispensewith supernaturalaid in our in proportionas we obtain a gradual difficulties and sufferings, He control over nature even by a knowledge of her laws."
Comte,
intimates

that

the
; and

devotional
it is not

spiritalready languishes
too

in

scientific minds
a

much

for him shall have

to

anticipate
as

period
The

when

the

throne
or

of

grace

become

mythical as
moral

the oracle
answer

the augury. that all this is,

is

shortest

to

such

state

of the
conceivable. in-

constitution We
we

of
may

man

if not simply impracticable, the wildest

give imagination
all science and
art

cense; li-

may

suppose

carried

to their

Our be the result? perfection;yet what would could it not remedy the planetary disturbance astronomy meteorology could not improve the might predict ; our
utmost

weather

it

might prognosticate;

our

physiology could

not

496
avert

The Positive the death

not

Philosophy.
even our

[part ii.

it

might explain; and

the civilization itself could

could

regenerate
"control upon

sociology it might project The

not

of acquisition with absolute

omniscience
over

invest

mankind
tive instinc-

nature," or destroy their

whelm
conscious

dependence

God, but, if left without

them
in

either religioussupport, would bewilderment, or leave them, as

to

adequate helpless
of fate, crushed

children cattle
or

yield to
We

death

and

danger
a

like

dumb

machines.

maintain,that the instead of being supplanted, is actually theologicalspirit, invigorated by the Positive spirit. Not only does it assert
may go
even

and step further,

itselfin presence of nature*s most inflexible laws, as when in shipwreck, Atheist cries to God the Christian prays or his

the for

dailybread
of those

; but

it may

draw from

new

courage

from

ledge its know-

laws,and

the

of spectacle

that human
we

acquired through such prowess what in the interventions weak,

event

knowledge.
fixed
course we

When

hold beour

of nature

blind Will of be
an

can

accomplish,shall

doubt
any

that, in the
intervention

adequate spiritual emergency,

great for that Will which, not

would

too

only itself lives

and
man

in all natural
omniscient

laws, but
Shall God?

is
we

ever

swayed by omnipotent
the with possible deem
the
more

love? with

deem
we

possible im-

Shall

not

rather and

with

God

impossible with
human

man,

all the

possible readily actually

sun

that the "modifications believe,

to impracticable

of the universe," just declared and art, were when

once

science

effected
moon

by

divine

knowledge
of

and

power,

the

and

stood brazen

stillin the vale of

Ajalon;
when of

when

it rained
was

out

of
in

the

sky

triumph
came

after the

Carmel; chariot fiery

The

death

dragged
when

Elijah;and
the whole power of

Messiah

to

regenerate by His Church

limited
conceive
us

social
man

ment developover

of mankind?
universe

the of

only helpsus to God, and may but impel confidence and hope. And
not
we

of the unlimited
to

power
more

to

resort
our

Him

in all the

though

exigenciesdo spiritual
may

His

requirethe miracles incident to less favored eras, yet stillaspire after whatsoever things are in accordance will,andinto that lofty communes regionwhere His Spirit

with

498
concur spontaneously some

The Positive

Philosophy,
common

[partii.
opinions with

upon

basis of

these

order,and degree of stability, fundamental opinions begin

ancient the
new

peace.
to

But

no

sooner

do

be

assailed

by heresy,
settled, un-

and schism, than infidelity, and

institutions become of

anarchy,

or

society is assuming
most

at
a

alternative

continuing

in
to

organization. According
are now a

Comte, the
and of spirit

civilized societies

passing through
decline of theological, the critical

this anarchical

condition,consequent upon

rise of Positive

effected by opinions,

modern will

Positivism
as

but it is his expectation that metaphysics; Monotheism so ultimately predominate over

and on a placeChristianity par with Mohammedanism, to antiquity, at length consign the Church as a mere worn which civilization shall have of out struggled forth chrysalis,
to

into An

new

lifeand

glory.
which
can late beginsin absurdity, only accumuof substituting notion Positive

argument

absurdity. This opinions in theological

chimerical devotional than that
in spirit

for

the

of

organism, is even the scientific substituting

constitution. of any such As received

social

more

for the

the moral

yet. Positive

opinions do not exist could of doctrine, as

and
were

in the form

body
;

afford

nucleus

for social

concurrence

to predominate, they would opinions ever yet thoroughly disorganizing. prove, if not utterlyfatuitous, which Comte The picture, of a new social organielaborates, zation

such

from resulting of virtual

such

and composed opinions,

in

of

race own

atheists,absorbed
as a

the
even

worship
in

of

their

humanity

cannot deity,

exist

imaginationwithout

into anarchy, to barbarism. or instantly dissolving relapsing far from that Indeed, so admitting theological opinions could from extirpated science,we might rather
ever

be

the social constitution maintain them. that it is

by

tive Posi-

ultimately
ever whatwith

destined
source

to

and strengthen it emanates,

were

extend

Truth, from
inconsistent

must

yet be found

all other truth ; and and

nature

human

knowledge thoroughly consummated

but demonstrate God of the God of with revelation, such know

and

of

it would diffused, historyto be the

universal the

and from

conspicuous
the least
even

illustration that all should

unto

Lord,

the greatest

CHAP.

II.]

Theory of Nescience,
in respect to the relations has
to

499 of theology in
spect reon

The

foregoing argument
and
to

Positive

science

secured virtually

that It is
are

the relations of both the two

metaphysics.
could been

only

the

suppositionthat
that the That

extremes term

of the series

onistic, antaghostile
must

intermediate

bearing. regard the

and

suppositionhaving
of
mere

acquire any we disproved,

abstractions

less metaphysicsas comparativelyharmtheoretical substitution

"

inoperative.The
"

of the

entityof
of
"

Nature

"

for the
"

Deity, of
"

phenomena

"

for divine and will,

manifestations,of
laws"
for

"

cause

or

force

"

for the divine

marking
the and of

the

convenient

action,instead of deterioration of theology, is only to be taken as of science ; and heresy, technicality infidelity,
far from but and
so

the

uniformities

of divine

schism, so
are society,

decomposing

the

theological system

being
of show the

cleansed

purgativeprocesses, by which it is perfected. While, as respects the relation

many
not

metaphysicsto
that the progress Would of

Positive science,it would of the latter

and

be difficultto upon

progress of the

actually depends
were

former;

that

both

completed,
order

they
means

acquire rational support and theology ;

or, in other exact

consistency only by
the normal of the order

words, that
reverse

of the three and and then that that

pursuitsis the

alleged,

science,in escaping from

the

of passing under the discipline and suicidal recoil with parricidal nurtured

pupilage of theology, does not metaphysics,

blow whom upon she the

parent
;

her, and

the master

by
the

is trained

but israther destined and

to return,

though

after

long estrangement,
of
a

by

circuitous
to

route, under
the

guidance
ancient

sound from

back metaphysic, whose

feet of that

theology

ledge loins she sprang, and there unite in renderingthe knowand the coincident with the knowledge of God of man
as

truth
as

it is in nature,

everywhere congruous
we

with

the truth

it is in revelation.

Upon
We

such

however, inquiries, profound,

now

do not both

yet

ture. ven-

have

examined sufficiently

speciesof

lectual testimony adduced in support of this supposed law of intelneither of the prescribed conditions development. It fulfills dence It is as wholly unsustained of such a law. by the eviof human

nature,

as

we

found

it to be

by

the evidence

500
^

The Positive

Philosophy,
our

[part

ii.

of human

history.

The with

facts of the

mental,moral, and
of

social

concur constitution,

facts of historical

showing

that the three but

so

instead pursuits, many

experience,in ting waging exterminatruth, equally

such
an

warfare, are
And

allied interests of

and spontaneous, legitimate,

now,
were

permanent
to confirm

any

illustration needed
we

argument,
itself? the but

where

could
"

find

better than
"

this very but

a

system
of
"

What

is the

Positive

Philosophy
is the
"

product
can we

tendency ? metaphysical
a

What

Positive And

Religion
ceive con-

product of
of any the

the

theological tendency?
more

abstractionism

wild than

that which
out

would of
more an

construct

entire fabric of human

knowledge
of any

empty
gross

of generalization than that

history?

or

fetichism

which, having studiouslyinvested the of humanity with the attributes of Deity, would then it as their god ? mankind to love and serve Thus, by a
of truth from the beneath the foot of error, wherein the

notion invite recoil

something of
stration, demon-

sublimityof
does
a

retribution is joined to

rigor of

this system not

only failon

its own

premises, but

remain deride its of

own

of the failure. Professing to conspicuousmonument it stands forth as itself, in theology and metaphysics, of the the most

sense perverted all metaphysics, and

words, the
with

most

metaphysical
all
undue

of theological

We
or

ought
a

with

charged any in concluding this prejudice metaphysical lesson to be learned by each singlepractical
not
now

to be

theologies. cal theologidiscussion of the two

obnoxious The

from professions metaphysician may of any

one

this system. find in it

new

evidence
as one

of the

sufficiency in-

method

of research

exclusion which
it

of every

other.

If there is any

pursued to the method, upon

might seem
the

such safe to place

it is, entire reliance, haps, peris the characteristic and

wont to

that inductive the

pride of
to

procedure which We English mind.

on

have

been

boast

of the
us, and

which for facts, healthyappetite

it has
our

fostered

among

congratulateourselves
the
was career devastating

consequent

happy

seclusion

from

of

alism. foreigntranscendentus our

All that
one

needed

to undeceive

is

system like the

before

us,

avowedly proceedingon
the very worst

favorite Baconian

method

toward

results of German

speculation.

CHAP.

II.]

Theory of Nescience.

501

The

that while revelation, and induction, intuition, simpletruth is, within their own are equally legitimate, appropriate the

spheres, yet,in

dition existingfragmentary and schismatic conof human neither be pushed beyond can knowledge, the limits imposed upon it by the others, except at its own peril. Theology may not safelyinvade such a question as the of the globe,since that is a legitimate antiquity problem of Positive science; and Positive science vade not safelyinmay the such a questionas of society, since that regeneration is a legitimate problem of theology; and neither may safely invade such questionsas the modes and or relations of matter spirit,since those are legitimate problems of metaphysics. spective Only when they shall have togetheraccomplished their re-

missions

will the world

be in

possessionof

one

mogeneous ho-

The
a

body of truth. in like theologian,

manner,

fresh illustration of the

dispensewith the idea of God. that if able to account for the creation on intellect, theory than that of a Creator, he will disregardeven
of intuition and which
us

only find in this system to tendency of depraved reason Such is the perversity of man's
may
any

other

dence the evi-

revelation.

Hence
a

we

have and the

that

ous gloria

idea,without
to propensity,

historywere
as a mere

blank

the world

to wreck, represented

product of

speculative

be

traced back
in
a

to its originin savage

and
"

even

some

select
as a

supposed nascent animals,"and then,in

mere

superstition, theologizingamong
form,
the
to

its mature

be is

treated

tentative
to abandon.

which hypothesis, But could

we ever a

race

alreadyin
amount

haste

need

not

fear that any

man,

of science
in

and

art

enable God.

either in
not

theory or
so

to practice,

do without
nor

The

Deity is
creatures

meagre
universe

in His
on

resources,
a

has He

constructed

the existing
can

such

diminutive

that His scale,

ever

get beyond the necessityof admitting their ignorance

Science helplessness.
way into

and

after science may

push

its adventurous

the

arcana

of nature, but it will

only

be

to

return

with

of tidings

stillunexplored
even

ithas not

dared to invade

Every
to

branch earthly the whole

until perfection,

regions of truth which of a conjecwith the footsteps ture. of knowledge might be carried problem of the planetshould be

502

The Positive

Philosophy.
innumerable could have
not

[part il
other
so

solved ; but there would of whose

as a

still remain

orbs,
much

we genesisand apocalypse conception. Philosophy might

form down
toward

dived
up

toward
a

the eldest secrets of its whole

even

of

and creation,

mounted

tion solu-

then

complex enigma ; but there would still remain the Creator Himself,capable of making and
after universe and
as

unmaking
while hover and
a man

universe

to

all

eternity. Never,
cease

is

man

God
at

is
once

God,
a

shall mystery
to

to

between barrier

them,
to

stimulus
reason.

the

curiosity
the
a

the

pride

of

human

Before
to conceal

seraphand thing.

the sage

is it the glory of alike^

God

CHAPTER

III.

THE

ABSOLUTE

PHILOSOPHY

OR

THEORY

OF

OMNISCIENCE

Having
an

discussed

the

claims

of the

Positive

Philosophy

to

exhaustive

theory of knowledge
we

and that

complete system
It has

of

the

sciences,
known
to
a

proceed
as

to

consider

opposite theory and

been

system,

the

Absolute in the

Philosophy.
course

brought
and and

curious Two

issue

of

modern

thought
nations,
age, such
not
are a

research"
headed

rival
most

schools, founded powerful

upon The the German

in different of the

by
is

the

thinkers

pitted against each philosophy

include but rank

other

question

whether

possible.
the the

philosophers
of the
as

only
mind,

it among it at and

legitimatepursuits
head their of the whole
to

human

very

sciences,
content.

being their
The

source,

embracing
the

English
illusive
to

philosophers, on
and and futile, of
seem

contrary, labor

prove

it wholly research

insist upon

limiting all
while divided

rational French

the

sphere
would

finite
to

phenomena:
be
more

the among in The

an

philosophers
form

themselves, both
extreme

tendencies

having
of Cousin Positive

been and

developed
Comte.
or

by the

systems
and and the the

Absolute

Philosophy
of the Infinite trines opposite doc-

Philosophy,
of the
to

the

Philosophy
as

Philosophy

Conditioned,
be

the

variously claim
two

called,are

in fact

becoming

the

poles of modern
of
.

toward speculation,

which, with
in all been herself

different lands
are

degrees

divergence, advanced
For
so

thinkers from

rallying.
grow
to

does

thought

having
vindicate

national
as

be

catholic,and

philosophy

the

daughter of humanity.
503

S04 What
to

The Absolute is

Philosophy,
cannot

[part il
be said

more

the religious singular, party itself to

have

committed fairly

either extreme. wielded

In both

schools and

the very same are speculations for the destruction of revealed for

for the defence It is well of the

theology.
faction
mere

known,
Absolute

example,
another

that

the

Hegelian philosophy
of
one

became

in the hands

pantheistic
nothing

while infidelity, less than of

a

faction

professedto
the most the
some

find in it

rational

explanationof
like manner,
is taken

Christianity.In
a

doctrines peculiar Hamiltonian philosophy

as

of the Conditioned of

by

late thinkers others

are

the basis
to erect

upon

while purely revealed divinity, with the same a it, mere logic, Marheineke and Strauss

in haste

scientific atheism.
one are

tween Be-

of the

school, or
more really

between
serious

Mansel

and

Spencer
been

of the

there other,

differences than between has each

means

the schools

themselves his

so

diversely by
no

master

by interpreted
it to be
"

We disciples.

infer from
but useless,

this that the whole rather take all the each

controversy

is harmless
an

dr

illustrative of

axiom

dominant

through
"

sciences

as metaphysical

well

as

physical
theories
but
to

that

in

of them
is
own

may

be

found

neither

of which

wholly
mutual

irreconcilable with
are collisions,

antagonistic ture, Scripdestined

too

which, by their
in its support

issue

and
error,

illustration. involved

There

is,indeed,

much

as truth,

well the

as

in these formidable
our

flicts con-

between

giant
think

intellects of of either

time

for the Christian

to theologian

despising or
abstruse

disparaging
and from neyed, hackit
as a

them. The whole

and
mere

it subject,
no

is true, is both

many,

doubt, have

already retired
which the farther

labyrinthof wordy notions, into

becomes
not
so

whoever

enters

only
We

the rash

more
as

bewildered
to

he wanders.

at this late day, attempting, the trodden field; route but, it may be, that over any original above and beyond it, shall we by taking a positionsomewhat not only gain a fresher and more comprehensive view, but be able at length to connect and complete the researches of
are

think

of

other be

explorers. In
the

other

words,
as

could has

the whole
been

sifted from

literature which

question accumulating

around

and all possible well as it,

actual

opinions respect-

5o6
ment

The Absolute of consciousness

Philosophy.
finite.

[part ii.
But the

our

of the relative and

instant
in the
we are

we

attempt
of

hope
on

analyze the ideas thus suggested to us, to an intelligible conception of them, attaining
to

every

side

involved

in inextricable confusion

and

contradiction." If the
even our

present argument
be

school,it would
if sound, must whose

only with this division of enough to objectthat the reasoning,

were

defeat its avowed

is
more

aim.

Like

some

derbuss blun-

rebound

destructive than much for all

its

projectile,
Instead of
rational

it would

prove

too entirely

theology by conserving a revealed would it simply undermine theology, and science religionalike nugatory.
For what other
as an

parties. destroying both, and

to

render

effect could

it have
to

than

annihilate

all

faith, as well
existence
as

thought, in respect
Infinite and of
a

the Absolute.

If the
as

of

Absolute

Being

is

ceivable incon-

that

"circular The

it parallelogram,"

is

surely
than

quite as
the He laws who

incredible.

incognitablecannot
mental also

be other

since any also the incredible, of

objectwhich
he
does

contravenes

thought
thinks and

must

contravene

the laws
not
or

of

faith.

dreams

that he believes what

nor

cannot

think, neither
And when
to to
sane

believes
men
are

at

all,but
found

only

dreams.

waking
or

actually ing attemptwe

draw them
is
a

square

circles

round

find

believingin
bundle

an

expect may Absolute, their conception of

squares, "fasciculus of
tined, des-

which

mere

of contradictions, or aid of
at

bound together by the negations, like a torpedo,to explode

but language," touch of

the

analysisin

glaringabsurdity.
It is the
may
no

escape

from
argue

this to that

the cogitable from distinguish "the

and existible,
be still
our
"

that

in possible thought is a condition

a

the

impossible to thought" reality."We are not maintaining

or or

criterion of existence,but criterion of

our

simply
what is at round

that it is The

condition

faith

as

to

exists.

if not credible, therewith.

square

bounded If any
are

by

the conceivable,
to

least concentric
squares
or

choose

affirm that the

circles

reallypossible in
us

sphere of objectiveexistence, we not not even credible,because

they are conceivable; and, in like

insist that to

CHAP.

III.]
that
our

Theory of Omniscience.
faith must is revolt with
as our

507

manner,

thought from

an

Absolute Neither

which

apprehended
say mind is

self-contradictory.
infinite is
a

will it avail to
act

that belief in the

into which

spontaneous
does
any
not

of the
or

thought commonly
upon
us

enter,

which the

compulsory
no

in

spiteof
some

thinking
our

to

contrary. We
which of

doubtless

have

intuitive

convictions

sophistry can
an

shake,
world

as, for
; but
a

example,
none

feith in the existence when

external

of

them,
or

negation
appear
nature

will be found to encogitated, of thought. Otherwise destruction

are

involve it would with

that

we

subsistingupon

plain absurdities
we as are we

divided

compelled to constitutionally compelled to

The whole

that or against itself, believe what, so soon

constitutionally
think
we it, are

disbelieve.

argument, indeed, of the Hamiltonian

to a
an

divines,
of inconceivabilities;

simply destroysitself by reducing them

or

choice

rather

by developing,as
may
isL

two alternative,

other
one

inconceivabilities, quite as they have alleged. We logicof contradictories

could believe what
we : we

and revolting

absurd

as

the
own

retort, with
That

their

favorite that
it

it is inconceivable 2d. That both the

cannot

believe;and,
be

is

author We would

that God should doubly inconceivable and objectof such impossiblebelief. do not,

however,

here

insist upon

this

second our anticipate problem,and only againstone wing of the school.

it as refutation, is, clusive conmoreover,

By

far the most

consistent which

party
are

are

those

who

boldly accept
own

the
a

issue, to

they

driven
as

by
well

their
as

of logic,

thorough

in respect to the scientific, religious scepticism, and a consequent restriction of faith, less than Infinite, no

thought, within
when merits the

the

bounds

of such

the finite. And

a

it is

only

reasoning assumes
be

portentous import that it

examination.

has however, whether there ever questioned, such been brilliant a metaphysicalcontroversy in which with no dialectics have been displayed, other effect than to It may leave truth worsted mind the God
at the

hands

of

logic.

What

cated unsophistiits idea of And

imagines or
is a

spontaneously grants that

it adores

mere

negation or absurdity?

yet,

5o8
once reason

The Absolute admit the

Philosophy.
of these
an

[part ii.
and logicians, insidious

is drawn which

specious premises from her moorings

contracts
as

into

circle

of her At

thought
one

it

in spiteof proceeds,until,

she recoil, moment,

cannot

is

engulfedamid
conceive

the that

wildest
our

contradictions.
are

it is maintained the

minds

and finite, Ae

therefore

the Infinite;

next, that

conception of dictory ;
each the and
as

the

when Infinite, these two

analyzed,proves
so propositions

selfK:ontracorroborate

in
to

that fine, force

us

other

into the dilemma

or

of either it to

believing
be
lievable. unbe-

Infinite to be We
can

inconceivable
escape

the
term

conceiving revolting conclusion

and

only by
it is

questioning each strictly

drawn. Let it be observed
:

premise

from

which

that there That

cannot

are

three distinct
we can

senses no

of the notion

inconceivable

ist
we

of which
even

have

whatever,which

think,but neously spontaunthinkable, or beyond the province of pronounce dictory thought. 2d. That of which we can form only a self-contrawe notion, which attempt to think,but in the may
attempt
to

effort find to be
we can

destructive
a

form

only
we

notion,which

may

3d. That of which consistent partial, yet still positiveand vigorouslyendeavor to think,but w^hich thought thought, when
in this last
sense

of

will still baffle and

utmost

overmaster

tasked

to

its

capacity. God,

It is

only
a

that
some

we

admit of

the Infinite to be
an

inconceivable. and
"

We

do

have

notion

Absolute

notion

which, however
be

meagre

it be,

is at least free from At the

contradictory opposites."
not
same or

outset, it should
not

forgottenthat
or

the

con-

ceptivefacultyis
must

the

in all minds

moods, and

vary

with

the matter the

When

that

objectis
the

objectupon which it is exercised. Infinite, though the most capacious

mood, should
strive to conceive far

mind,
and be

in its most

elevated

it,

as conception formed, as an energeticaffirmation of thought, yet must fall short of the transcendent reality. But

though

it goes, should

less it neverthe-

such, also,

must

for

conception of the finite. The material universe, involves magnitudes example, as far as already explored,
be
our

of time, space, and of divine

force,quite as overwhelming as
and

tudes the infini; or

immensity eternity,

omnipotence

if

CHAP.

III.]
be any and

Theory of Omniscience.
latter ideas
are more really

509

tliere

the difference, if not more vigorous,

tive posi-

former, owing

to the fact that

than the complete and precise, they have contrasts in our own

personal consciousness,by

which

they are

thrown

into relief

as

rather than of objects of distinct apperception,

sensuous

nation. imagi-

So which be
no

then,as long,
transcends

the inconceivable
its

is held to be

merelythat
need
ally actu-

thoughtin
; but when

there legitimate exercise,

argument
contravenes

it is defined to be that which that which

cludes thought itself exand action as self-contradictory, to it impossible, own by different then a very question is presented. While and must ever be, admitting that our conceptionof Deity is,

thought, or

its

only approximate,we

besides being posithat, tive, and it is perfectly or tradictions consistent, that the concongruous in involved it are purely imaginary. allegedto be siftthe several notions of infinity, This will appear, if we carefully which that conception and causalityinto absoluteness, and which are pronounced by is analyzedby these thinkers,
must

insist still

them

to be

irreconcilable.
even one

Now,
and

it is admitted

by Hamilton, that point

"

the Absolute

the Infinite are, from distinct

in
our

of view, two
:

consistent,
tioned, uncondi-

though

phasesof the Unconditioned of language, denotes the use

are

The

genus

of which

the

Infinite and twofold

of the

species. The term absolute is of a corresponding to the double signification ambiguity,

Absolute
in Latin:
sense i.

word

Absolutum

means

what

is freed

or

loosed ; in which

the absolute

will be what

is aloof from

condition, dependence, "c. relation,comparison, limitation,

In this
2.

meaning
means

the Absolute

Absolutum the

opposed to the Infinite. finished, completed ; in which perfected,

is not

sense

Absolute

will be

what

is out

of relation, "c.,

as

total. finished, perfect, complete,

is that in is

In this

acceptation
"

^and it

I exclusively use which, for myself,

it
"

the Absolute

of,the Infinite." diametrically opposed to, is contradictory the words are taken in their seconIt is therefore only when dary and less obvious sense, that it is pretendedthey are conflictive. We may, however, not only choose for ourselves the but also object to pertinent, primary definition as being more

5 lo the

The Absolute

Philosophy.

[part ii.
"

presentingmerely two secondary as faulty, as, in fact, rather distinct the than two conditioned," opposite poles of and the finished The unfinphases of the unconditioned. ishable" plainly the involve some material image, as subject of which the quasi infinitude and absoluteness are to be predicated,
"
"

"

and

if admissible
excluded

in

our

obviously be
Both

from

conceptionof the universe, must that of Deity.

and

Hamilton

and

Mansel,

after them

Spencer
itself is

and

Fiske, have
and

persistently argued
traverse

that

thought

finite,

therefore cannot

the Infinite, and

that consciousness therefore

involves the relation of

subject and

objectand
an

cannot, without
out

embrace contradicting itself,

absolute

of relation to its own

do not
occur

But subjectivity.

such

object logicalpuzzles

to common

by
seem

an

immense little more

number

than

refuted minds, and are practically intellects to whom of philosophic they The mere "ct a play upon words.

remains,

the

in conceivingof the Infinite and the Absolute, that, thinker simply includes himself in the totality of existence, without for
one

imagining that he stands apart relative subject distinguishedfrom an as absolute a object, stillless as a creature o f the Creator. existing independently And to say that such thought is impossible absurd would or be like saying that one could conceive of the house not he
moment

inhabits without

going
take
any

outside which

of it. have been

to
mean

All the contradictions the

moment
we

alleged, disappear
that which
and finite, is the

the

Absolute

absolved

from

necessary
is

relation to

the

Infinite that which the former between

being

unlimited,in comparison with the finite; difference in kind, and the latter in degree,
or The t^^^o spirit person. then be found being oppugnant, will, the supporting idea of personality their as cohere at and coalesce to form once they

the human
so

and

the divine

notions,

far from

complemental. In ground and cement,

one

baffled and

conception. Though exhausted,were endeavoring to

them,
blank
and between

our

thought might them,

it encounters

indeed

be

it to pursue

either of them
no

apart,
diction contra-

yet while

unite

amid
mo3t

lapsing witheringup and colfinds itself grasping the really negations,

its reach.

instead

of

within complete positives

The

Absolute

and

CHAP.

III.]
Infinite are, in
we

Theory of Omniscience.
but fact, divine attributes
as or

51

the which

properties
and

contemplate in
of
our

another

Person,

the contrasts and

more

correlates the
our

own

human

dependence
is the
as as

finitude ; and obvious in

consistencyof
consciousness
in
our

the two

latter ideas is not

of self than

consistencyof
an

the two

former

conception of God We simply apprehend ourselves dependent, and then, as opposed

the The of possibility
two

objective' reality,
once

at

finite and
in

to

affirm this,

thought
are

Another

who

is at

once

infiniteand absolute.
tially par-

when inconditionates, in the

sense

thus of

if they defined,

inconceivable

surpassingthought, yet
in the
sense

they

are,

at

not least,

inconceivable utterly
are can

of

extinguishing thought; but like asymptotical lines, which

when viewed

rather,when
neither meet

viewed
nor

apart,

clash,or,
very

together,like concentric perfectionprecludestheir conflict

In
notion
two

whose circles,

like manner, of

might causality only adds

it

be
to

shown the

that

the

remaining

when they are notions, of Although an origination Absolute

necessary, and

consistencyof the other rightlyadjusted one to another. the universe by an Infinite and
of His

Person,
His

were

it

perversely conceived
to

by
as

us

as

might, indeed, seem

violate both

ness absolute-

voluntary, it them both, ensuring not

the
to

it infinitude, yet when can only, in our view, less the

is conceived
conserve

wholly
manifest

and

independence of include God, we

of and causality, conditioned

the that

dependence of creation than In attributing Creator. personality

volition from which
we

have with

our our

idea
own

associate

with

in contrast it,

His will.

infinite energy

and

absolute

pose. pur-

Thus and human which and in

so

the three ideas far from

demand really

and

support each other;

imbecilities
of

"counter being mere the most mind," are, in fact, it is

never we

the

consistent

capable. We when as coherently, conception;

is
none

think

so

energiesof vigorously, positively,

them
we can

one

and which When

steadily grasp and combine of all conceptions that

so

frame, there
Absolute

while it exhausts satisfies,

the

capacity of thought
Creator

contemplating an
His finite and

Infinite and

in relief from

dependent

12

Tlu Absolute

Philosophy,
is released

[part
and

ii.

creation,our
to

ordinary
utmost

consciousness
in

panded ex-

the

the

effort to

rious apprehend the glofrom the land into

the

object
shoreless
and
turn

As
we

the

out mariner,sailing
our

ocean, away

let go

hold

upon

conditioned,
the
ditioned, uncon-

to

affirm against it confidently ourselves It may the while

in the

losingeven
absolute 2md than

the infinite, less

the eternal.

then be said, not

sophically philo-

things

of time
an

that the soul is forsaking the devotionally, and sense to be wholly occupied with God, the empyrean, becomes absorbed

and, like
It has

eaglebasking in
become

in the vision of ineffable

now

glory.
the

apparent how

supposed

tions contradichabit

have of

arisen.

In part divine of
some

they
vague

are

owing
as

to a perverse

treatingthese them predicating of the or universe,

or spirit

attributes

mere*

abstractions,or
substratum

notional

of the

universe

rather itself, the

as

than

of

conscious

person,

distinct from kind So

or

universe; and
well
as as we

also,to
to
ceive con-

failure in
person

in distinguishing, the dead human.

degree,the
endeavor bare

divine

from
some

long

substance,

blind

force, or

cause,
a

matter, space,

aught but time, the universe, in short,

infinite and God
or

sonal per-

God,
to conceive

as a

absolute,or

so

who
a

is infiniteand yet not

long a absolute,
as
we

endeavor
mere

anitna

mundi,

involve
are

ourselves

in

cannot world, we self-developing that for the simplereason absurdity,

but
we

to vainlystriving

merge

the

in spiritual

the material,the in the created.

in place spirit

unconditioned But of
a so mere soon
as

in the
we

conditioned, the Creator

the idea of
cause,
or a

admit

person

or

being,and then add the further ideas of a personal independence in contrast with our personaldependence,and an infinite degree of all personal with the finite degree in which we attributes in contrast sess poswhole of else the at once them; contradictory group notions and we have before resolves itself into logicalunity, us a conception,which, beyond all others possible to the human mind, will stand the test of analysis. The revealed identified as the only rational Absolute, Jehovah is, in fact, it not more and First Cause; and we can Infinite, pronounce
substance, or
vague

sound

in

theologythan

in

to philosophy,

conceive

"

Spirit

5 14

^"^ Absolute

Philosophy,
be believed

[part ii.
to

and to self; superior within

our

if the Infinite cannot

or

exist,
it
can

finite self

in finite nature

around
an

us, then

only
and
in

be

as worshipped,if worshippedat all,

extra-human

and reality, nature, surpassingboth man and goodness. When idealists power, wisdom any pantheistic found consciouslylovingand adoring the abstractions are
own

extra-mundane

of their

gious we understandings, accept for genuine relimay their delusive apprehension of an Absolute feeling, alone or by the logical Deity producedby human intelligence development of an impersonal,universal Reason. Without
more

pursuing this argument, however, we pass to the consistent Kantians, who would not only ignore the Absolute but retain the subjective notion as an objective reality, merely
as a

or

idea

necessary

and postulateof philosophy,

or

so

present the simple alternatives of idealism

and To any atheism but
a or

realism

ence in sci-

theism

in

religion.
such
a

thoroughly artificial mind

its very

question
well

in might,indeed,
as

statement,
of

seem

too

as revolting

absurd,for
would

serious

discussion.

How that

that all

reduce

the idea

God,

warped the intellect idea which, beyond

the force of reality, ! And how
a or as

has operated upon others,

to
a mere

mankind
or

with

abstraction conscience
mere

regulativenotion
enthusiastic love
a

the sophisticate

that for the

worship
barren the

of such

Being

would

substitute

of nature,
crown

proud
arena,

of self I And apotheosis

yet,for such

a host of astute this,

dialecticians have

entered

speculative
of

and

striven with
common came

in the pitiless logic, Foremost of these

face of reason,

and instinct, the pure

; then
at

sense.

champions

idealism followed

all objective ty realiFichte,annihilating

all subjective annihilating Schelling, reality ;

as

both length appeared Hegel^ annihilating and

ties, distinct realiwhile mean-

preservingonly

their

residual

relations ; and
and

have

appeared Shopenhauer,Hartmann,
all these systems which and has its root
reason. as

Bahnsen,

undermining
of
a universe

the

mere

human

conception
its flower in verse per-

in blind force and We shall best

will conflicting

rebut such

disputings by grounds
science

simply assertingagainstthem
realism which underlies the

the several alike all

of

that

catholic

and

as religion

of philosophy. onlyrational postulate

CHAP.

III.]

Theory of Omniscience.
for in
our

515

In the Absolute

first place, a firm basis has been

do

of the the credibility doctrine of its

con-

already laid
not
mean

ceivability.We simply because

is bility
not
an

that it is of

credible, necessity

but only that its conceivaconceivable, It could condition of its credibility. indispensable if it could
or

it is

be believed
no

not

be conceived.

Belief in it involves"
is rather
a

obvious the

latent contradiction, but

lief, be-

the contrary of which cannot be proved. least, In the second it takes rank as an instinctive conviction place, of resulting, like some Instead or primary belief from mere tion, or convictions, speculation, reasoning,or educato

say

it

has

the

marks

of the
to

necessity. The moment instinctively apprehended

very
act

and spontaneity,universality, Infinite is conceived, it is real. objectively all As in the

be

unsophisticated minds it from which they cannot escape, so in the very act of conceiving a god, they bare reality not spontaneously attribute to it, only,but personality, that form of reality suggested by their own
consciousness, and
have
any

conceiving an external world to spontaneouslyattribute a reality

of

the It is

most

substantial
some

of which

we

can

notion.

only by

subtle

becomes convictions ever primitive of dependence upon exterior and superiorsomean what, feeling which they call God, distinct alike from self and the world, is found in all mankind, and may be classed among the normal sentiments of the
race.

of these

logic that either dissipated.The

In the third

such place,

belief, beyond

all other instinctive

The to be indestructible and cumulative. convictions, proves in which it has expressed or idol, myth, or abstraction, itself, be destroyed, but it will stillsurvive, and through some may consistent conception of the great Reality, and more new feel after Him, if haply it may find Him. when Even it is and logically into distinct consciousness brought reflectively it not itself against all adverse investigated, only asserts but reasoning, admits of elucidation may be and

ever-growingproof.
to

Argument
our no

after argument

accumulated
as a

show

that
is

of God spontaneous apprehension until faith shall amount to illusion, into

real existence and

assurance,

instinct

be exalted

knowledge.

5 16
In

The Absolute

Philosophy.

[part

ii.

of the credibility short,philosophically speaking,

as

the
in
no

Absolute,
exact

of all
to

reality, objective may

its

be

said
we

to
can

be

proportion

conceivability.That

longer believe in the pagan or classic deities as the true and them God is simply because we can no longer conceive living And if our such. as conceptionof an Infinite and Absolute be shown then Creator can to be absurd or self-contradictory,
we

must must
we

either seek
can

wholly
new

renounce

our

faith in such faith in

and
some

being,

or

we

support
to

for
sound

our

conception
as

which

affirm

be

well as consistent,

supported by a correspondent objectivereality. We next however, trenching topic upon our

The third

are,

problem
our

relates to

the

of cognizability of the far Infinite

the

Absolute.
to

Docs the

subjectiveidea
In

pond corres-

as can so we objectivereality? Must it do we it really exists ? conceive our as it, cognition vision of like the of deitybe wholly illusory, an object by a discolored it medium? or or through a distorting may eye

conceive

become Can
we

clear and know

exact,

as

far

as

it extends, however
we

limited?

the God

in whom
must

believe?

This in both indeed

question, too, we its religious and

made,
both

is equally momentous insist,

scientific Kantians

bearings.
and

The

attempt is
of the

by religiousside, to

Hamiltonians

and a distinguish between speculative regulative knowledge of the Absolute,or between its cognizability and while denying the former and and its revealability, the revealed theology on the to erect retainingthe latter, ruins

of all rational the

theology.
cannot

It is be of
us

argued by
in necessity,

such

thinkers
must

that,as

Infinite God

conceived, but
in

be

simply believed,He is therefore revealed to to our faculties,

gross
to

tion accommoda-

human

form, under

finite images, and

that this revelation, though suflScient

regulateour
to to
a

amounts

neither itself religious worship and practice, true knowledge, nor can by any effort of reason

be made But
creates

it

yieldaught toward a science of the absolute. be said of such, as of all indirection, that may
difficulties than of the it attempts to and solve. moral We intellectual

it do

worse

not

speak merely

duplicity

CHAP.

III.]
it would

Tfieory of Omniscience.
substitute for
an

517
in the
spiration innot

Avhich

faith unsophisticated

but inspiredrepresentations, itself be for revealed, A the God

also of its fatal

not

that could
reason

be

bearing upon known, could

revealing process from without involves the cognitive from is or within, process itself but the making known to, and through, the human what would else be unknown. like the intellect, Surely if, not Samaritans, we "worship we know what," or, like the Athenians, we worship only an "unknown lation God," then,revehas become Our than in ignorance, heathen
to to
so us

simple

that the

either useless
as

or

worse

than

useless.

far

blindness boast
"

nothing
to

over

unconscious,is littlebetter far as it is conscious, has ; or, in so the classic idolatry. Let such "too
receive
as as a a

it is

superstitious Christians
the Gentiles him rantly worship, lesson of the

rebuke

what

the

Apostle
ye

first uttered

I declare unto
to

gospel,"Whom you," and learn

had

ignothat

anew

great Teacher

those who

corrupted an

what know "We we existing Scripture: worship: God is a Spirit:cmd they that worship him must worship him in and in truth." spirit It was charged by Hamilton, that Kant "had slain the body, but had not exorcised the spectre of the Absolute ; cmd
'

this spectre has continued

even

to

haunt

the

schools be

to the

present day."

But

it may

now

Germany charged upon

of

Hamilton has but

he that in his zeal to exorcise the spectre, himself, mangled the body of the Absolute, and left the of

remains

philosophyin

the hands

of infidels.

Between universe
as

the
of
a

Hegelian universe
dead

of bare ideas and the Comtean little to choose

there is, in sooth,as facts, and

a

between

ghost
the

We shall escape both horrors only when corpse. in Jehovah, and real and the ideal absolute are combined
as

has learned to recognizea living religion His whole creation. and controlling Creator,inhabiting of the agnostic school,instead The consistent more disciples lute maintain the Absoof attempting any vain distinctions, science well
as

either through reason or wholly incognizable, of of the for or piety, philosophy through revelation, purposes the all efforts to known unor apprehend and, renouncing represent of the universe, follow out their logicto the cause
to

be

5 18
extreme

The Absolute of

Philosophy.
and of neglect

[part ii.
the Godhead. of the
shipped, wor-

thorough nescience
insist that that
or

In other words, while

existence admittingthe possible

Infinite, they
and

it

can

neither

be

known
can

nor

finite of

phenomena

alone

become

the

practice. which of this doctrine, application By far the most logical has yet seen, or is likely in the world to see, is to be found of Comte. the positive In that sysphilosophyand religion tem the theory of the Unknowable is driven with remorseless rigor into the abyss of a scientific scepticism. Not only is
the but

objectof

science

supposed
the whole for
as

Creator

ignoredas incognizable, counted existingconception of such a being is acpart a

mere

of the universe

in

and in part a personification,

mere

which has grown of the historical developout ment hypothesis, in a primiof religion and science, and which originates tive

tendency of
conditions human this the
or

mankind

to

conceive their
own or

external

realities

on

the
a

in the
as

lightof

consciousness, under

personality. Already anthropomorphictendency has impelledthem through successive and theism, monopol)^heism, phases of fetichism,
form,
and the

animated

with

will

myth of a Jehovah which stillsurvives in the when a perfected obsolete, vulgar mind, will only have become humanity, through science and art, shall have learned experimentally ideal of power, wisdom, and goodto realize its own ness, instead of personifying and worshippingit as a Creator
and Preserver and If it had of the

universe,or
Cause of

unknowable
been

it with identifying phenomena.

the

known un-

intended,by

this

system,

to

ingeniously

it may and instinct, be doubted whether invert every axiom could have been more the success complete. In what sound

mind

has the notion

or

of

First Cause

been

thus resolved

into

scientific fiction morbid the form

must

devout

be

that which

how And self-personification? in horror of blindlyworshippingGod

can

of man,
man

only

relieve itself by ! And

knowingly
to

worshipping
these under

in the form

of God

yet

compass been laid them

results,the whole

field of march
an

and the contribution, of clothed with the precision it is inductively shown, from

knowledge of history toward

The and

has

inflexible law.

sciences,

their structure

development,

CHAP.

III.]
destined to

Theoryof Omniscience,

S 19

are

in

its place to
can

and destroy and ignorethe very idea of Deity, substitute that of humanity, as the only reality
or

which

either be known
as

may
we

seem

such

posterous intelligently worshipped. Precannot we conclusions, escape sift the

them

unless

boldly seize

and

premises from
is

which

they are
And

deduced. if
we

should
not

grant that the Absolute

it

sible, incomprehenledge knowor

it would

follow that it is

incognizable. Our
never

of the

Infinite, though
still be

can as

be

exhaustive We
or are

complete, may
reduced

real,
know

as

far

it extends.

not

to the bare

alternatives of omniscience
to

nescience.

Although
something

unable

in respect to

everything,we still may know the reality call God, and this we
a

knowledge,however
Ignorance
or error.

limited, maybe
If it is

advance positive

beyond
or

and partial

liable to correction

so ing, reasonknowledge. The same corruption, assail the former assail the must indeed, which would would and, if successful, latter, only envelop all external

also is all other

could not tell whether in harrowing uncertainty. We reality before which the veiled Isis, we cowered, were spectre,fiend, hollow nothingness; but would be full of or
"

Blank

of misgivings
about

creature not

Moving Let him believe

are

in worlds

realized/'

who

can,

that the and

foundations We

of his
may
as

sciousness con-

laid in delusion
we

imposture.
not
we on

grant
spise de-

that in

one

sense

must

ever

know need

the Infinite

stillpassing

knowledge,
or renounce

but

surely we

that account

what

knowledge
our

have. is

Neither if
we

would

it follow

that the Absolute

incognizable,
is in
some

should

admit

that

conceptionthereof
our own

respects human,

derived

from

or personality,

soever howmay the their

found analogousto derived,

that

We personality. still insist that

fearlessly accept the ground

or

imputation, and
behind
we

IncomprehensibleReality
cause,

all

phenomena

as

is

what actually

conceive

itto be, a

Spirit,

but, unlike us, havingthem attributes, having,like us, spiritual if it be true that we and absolutely. What infinitely are stitutionally conimpelled to apprehend and represent the Original and ourselves Cause of phenomena as an intelligent Creator,

520
as

The Absolute
creatures intelligent to

Philosophy.
It is
in the
one

[part il
say

His

thing to
been

that

we

have

made

ourselves

god
we

image

of man,

but

quite
in the

another

thing to say
of God. On

that the

have

ourselves

made

image
classed

latter

theism supposition,

becomes
of

part of the natural realism of mankind, and, instead

with
outworn

being

knowledge
and

of

the

superstitions, may of which true God, monotheism,

are

be taken all

as

that true

pantheism, polytheism,
and

the grosser

but counterfeits

approximates.
Thus may defined and be maintained
in the

of guarded,the cognizability by several considerations :

the Absolute

carrying forward affirm it on the grounds of its conwe our previousreasoning, As all knowledge proceeds from and credibility. ceivability the thought, through the fciithof the thing apprehended, and tions, involves both thought and faith as its preliminarycondiso
we

And,

first place, stillresuming and

have

but to show, and In be

as

has been

done, that the Infinite

that it may
such

may

be conceived known.
cannot

in believed,

order to show

also be

other

of words, the impossibility without firstproving the

impossibility without of such conception and belief, or assuming a science of the possibilities lyingbeyond all conception and itself He in short, without belief; assuming omniscience God have known must completely,who would prove that we far as we know know Him cannot as or that, Him, partially,
we

knowledge

proved

do not The

know

Him

truly.
of knowledge have relativity

advocates

of the so-called what

assumed quietly

real

they cannot prove, that our finite cognition of the Infinite Realitycalled God, is not based upon a showing, they cannot go behind analogy. By their own
the contrary. For anything they prove Original Cause of the universe may be a Divine
an

phenomena
know, the

and

bear we person to whom manifested through the

approximate likeness.

As

actually

recognizedas at though infinitely greater

can

is phenomenal world, the Absolute least possessed of intelligence, like our own, in
as

degree.
an

Whoever If
one

denies of the

this,
scious con-

only be

characterized

atheist.

watches, imagined by Mr. Spencer,should

the watchmaker did
not
even

declare that
to

have

brain

enough

make

522

TIte Absolute

PJulosophy.
both from

[part ii.

Comteans,
from In other their

as

might be shown,

their structure, and

history. of the cognizability fine,

the

Absolute, like
we

that

of all

is proportioned as well as reality, and credibility. Only when conceivability

conditioned

by

its

shall have

lost

all

must conceptionof Him belief in Him our mainly spontaneous, yet both these are which and heritage, endowment themselves a maybe spiritual but the image either wasted or improved. They are, in fact,

thought Though our

and

faith

can

we

also lose all

knowledge of GkxL indeed be human, and

of the Creator As
man

constitutionally impressed upon

cope is mirrored
in

His

creature.

the

boundless
even

in

dew-drop,so

does

reflect

Deity

becomes

conscious

of that

miniature; and according as he finite similitude, he become may

indeed God have lost
in idolatrous

cognizant of
the

the Infinite

and with likeness,

may

Original. He may it the knowledge of

have

superstition ; he
"

even

obliterated both but he

by sophistical
may also
be

philosophy or moral renewed in knowledge

Let
us

debasement;
after the

image
our

of Him

that created

him."

not, however, forestall

maintained of the that
a

remaining

discussion.
as

We
as a

have

science

of the infinite is

feasible
is

science

and finite, But

that, in fact,the
there is this

former

to indispensable

between

world, the cognizable, cognition of God, both subject and yet in our the finite spirit and the Infinite Spirit, are object, ably interchangethe and strict absolutists, cognizable cognitive. According to
the Infinite finite

ence important differthem : Whereas, in our nal cognitionof the etersubjectis cognitivewhile the objectis simply
"

the latter.

spirit may

even

become

identical with

the

in psytheology be actuallyabsorbed cholog)^ According to the strict conditionists or positivists, the two and theology must therefore be are heterogeneous, isolated from psychology, and abandoned as a region of pure

and Spirit,

these extremes lies the conjecture. Between true doctrine,that the finite spiritand the Infinite Spirit, althoughdistinct and unequal,are nevertheless homogeneous
or mere

faith

and

and consequentlythat psychologyand theology inter-cognitive, are concentric,and ideally or ultimatelycoincident

CHAP.

III.]

Tfieory of Omniscience,
and
our

523
science revelation,

spheresof knowledge and faith, reason

and omniscience. In other
our

words,

Creator,in
such
process
as one

distinction from
person

may

have

knowledge of the is knowledge of the creation, of another person through a

sustain recognition. We personal relations to an Absolute mind, who is Himself cognizant well as cognizable, and whom, though,now as know we only in part, we shall yet know even as also we are known.

of

mutual

or intelligence

brings us to topic propounded, and by means ground more open and familiar
been

This

distinction

the verge of it we than that

of the next
now over

general
upon

emerge which we

have

groping.
fourth Can

Our

problem relates
a us

to the

of the revealability known

to

lute. Absowell

such

as

be known

by
?

Spiritmake ? May the

Must all our
? ?
or

himself

us,

as

Infinite mind

disclose itself to

the finite mind from

our

by

an

reason subjective objectiverevelation

knowledge of Deity be derived may it be purged and extended

Has the
"

unknown

God

"

been

made In
to

known

?
to

reference

this

the attempt question,

has

been

made

disjointhe sphere of science from that of religion. One division of Hegelians, religious though nominallyadheringto the revealed Jehovah, stillpursuedthe rational Absolute pendently, indetheir logic whithersoever with more less rigor, or
would is
take
to be

them, and
retained
as

some a

even

maintained of exoteric and

that the

former

only

kind

mythicaldeity

vulgar,while the latter alone is that pure reality circle of philosophers. It was discerned by the privileged familiar dogmas of with such subtle ambiguity that the most formulas. The trinity held as philosophic were Christianity travestied under of Father, Son, and became the Spirit, viewed of the dialectic process ; the incarnation was triplicity the reason in all mankind, though best exempliembodied as fied
of the
in the individual

Christ ; and

the atonement

as

the

ciliation recon-

of this finite reason Of

to

with the Infinite Reason.

this covert interest

rationalism it is it

enough

to say, that it is fatal

the

pretends

to

preserve,

and

all the

more

mischievous

because

of its orthodox

disguise.

In connection

524
with
any

The Absolute such

Philosophy,

[part n.

be God

there' could not be thoroughlyrational theology, is to theology. If the God of Scripture taken as a mere symbol, or witness,or harbingerof the all revelation, of philosophy, in any proper sense of the
a

revealed strictly

term, is undermined.
same

For

how
?
or

could

the revealable

be at the been

time

the discoverable

that which be

might

have

concealed positively finite mind

or

by
His
on

the hath

Infinite Mind known the

disclosed of the this

by

the
?

"

Who

mind

Lord

who

hath
to

been

counsellor?"

It

was

impious

prejudge, grounds of mere reason, the content attempt of revelation, which the gave to Germany a piety professing form of godliness, but denying the power and multiplied thereof, the false apostlesof another in her churches gospel,
which And is not hence another.
we

must

rationalists those

who

consistent regard as by far the most to evangelical avow hostility truth,and

atheism their philosophical or boldly proffer pantheism in What biblical of the theism. was it,indeed, but the place
issue logical

when

the

of pure rationalism which historical as well as whole the

Christendom doctrinal of

beheld,
system
of
its
a

assailed by Was Scripture Jehovah exhibited as but a Jewish Socrates,and even

criticism

Strauss,and
as

Hebrew its

Jove, its Jesus

as

but

gospel

only

Christian
at least

legend.
the
in the

Malicious

as

the caricature seemed, yet it had

merit of naked

candor, and exposed the seeming angel of light is but betrayed deformity of sin. Christianity by
a

with

an

Iscariot kiss
in

philosophywhich
ancient
a

couches formulas of
reason

infidel
; but

sentiment when the

phrases and Scripture issue is boldlymade between

we

god

and it

god
ensues

of revelation, then
in

know

where the

and

how

to

meet

And,

the
our

first

place,that
previous
as a

Absolute

is

revealable
not

upon

whole known

argument
or

If it could

be known,

it could not be spirit, but since the Reality is both revealed, cognizableand cognitive, revelation is not and a objective impossible. positive person upon the
or

and

Only

unknowing
Himself

assumption that unknowable, can

should

the unknown it be

God

is Himself

either that He known.

be made

argued known,

that it is
or

sible imposmake

should

CHAP.

III.]
second
a

TItcory of Omniscience.
there place, revelation.
is in human
reason a

525

In the for such

necessity
that all

divine

We

do

not

mean

rational it must

theology is impossible or nugatory, but simply that until corrected and mabe imperfect and erroneous tured by revealed theology. This maybe proved: ist. By
of those
or

the

nature

problems
must revealed,
as

with

which

any

theology,
mere son rea-

whether

rational

deal,but which
the

itself cannot
and

solve ; such
;

policyof
; and

the Creator

the

relations and rational

character, constitution, the origin and objectof the creation of the 2d. creature. destiny By
abounds
in

the

historyof

which religion,

idol and

in fabulous cosmogonies, and in the crudest mythical deities, of rational philosophy, notions of futurity.3d. By the history it has cast off the guidance of revelation, has which, whenever groped into the darkness of atheism, pantheism, fatalism,

and scepticism,
In

nihilism.

the
a

third

place there
revelation.
its
:

is in human

reason

capacityfor

such

divine

This
to
an an

theology, as be proved may

theology craves a revealed legitimatesequel and complement. By adaptationof the finite mind to education susceptibility through
that made reminiscence
in nature
or

All

rational

ist.

the

Infinite mind, and

its

objectiverevelation
2d.

distinct from universal is

and

providence.
of
a

By

the

ment presenti;

which revelation, the germs

or

expressed in all heathenism

of such natural
a

and, 3d. By
which

rudiments

in revelation,

all rational

philosophyand
the

abound. religion has been

In the fourth

that place,

divine revelation which the

From

given
reason.

meets

both

and necessity

capacityof human
its

This been

maybe

shown:

1st.

having
to

and scriptural, progressive,

form, which, miraculous,is suited

2d. From
its
tents, con-

the

rational constitution which

not

of mankind.
and

only

elucidate

confirm

whatsoever

is

sound

in rational
a

but, in consistency therewith, tribute conreligion,

a complementary system of doctrine bringing peculiar its effects, self-evidence of its own; which have and, 3d. From and all rational phito correct, stimulate, been mature ever losophy.

In

rational

conclude that there can word, we may theology without a revealed theologyas

be

no

truly

its counter-

526
part and
us

The Absolute

Pkilosopky.
God makes
some

[part
known
more

ii.

supplement

Until

Himself

to

by

some

in objectiverevelation,

apocalypse
and

direct
our

and

personal than
of Him

His
must

mere

creation

providence,
erroneous;

knowledge

remain

and partial
means

while
divine
to

the actual addition communication it greater

of

to that
ever

knowledge by only
had

of such

has

the effect of

and unity, precision,

imparting completeness. The

Jehovah
As and

is in Holy Scripture all mythical and ideal deities are

in Him

fact that sole but

Realitywhereof harbingersand witnesses.

is made

the unknown
no

God

of heathenism

known,

longer be ignorantlyworshipped, so also in Him the the highestabstractions of philosophy,the Infinite, may tency, Absolute, the First Cause, find rational support and consisneed and Such finite
must

become

objectsof

adoration

no

less than of science.

of the recognition now inquirewhat in its recognition
two
are

is the act of the Infinite Mind

in its if
we

mind,
be the of the

an

act

of revelation ; but

correspondentact
Infinite Mind

of the finite mind how

thus revealed,or
mutual

the

related

on

the

ground
we

of such

and intelligence

communication, inter-

broach

the next

and

last of the

subjectsto

be considered.

Our

fifth

problem
it be

relates

to

the

demonstrabilityof
it is revealed the
to

the be ? of

Absolute.

Can God

proved
or are ever

to be

what

May
reason our or

the
or

of

Scripturebe
the

identified with
two

God

of nature?

irreconcilable?

Must

revealed may
the it be

knowledge

remain

combined logically of revelation

with

singularand separate? rational knowledge? our

are

Are
a

evidences

only,or

also its contents,

proper subjectof inquiry? In reference to this question,a made

to unite science

remarkable

attempt
a common

has

been lately

and

religion upon
that both

ground
the

antilogy. of Mansel, leadership

and

of pure

The

Hamiltonian

divines, under
the revealed gated, investilogically

maintain

Jehovah
are

the

rational
to be

Absolute, when

and, in fact, equallyself-contradictory, that the Realitywhich they suggest and prefigure neither can be revealed nor demonstrated, but can only be represented
found and believed. It is even

argued by

this tliinker that the main

CHAP.

III.]
of
reason

Tlieory of Omniscience,
is to the demonstrate the Godhead
to

527 be

function

undemonstrable, and
it to be unrevealable.

only

effect of revelation is to reveal

The

so-called

anthropomorphism and
not

anthropopathy of Scriptureare
but Christianity, human and inherent in

accepted as
the
very

peculiarto
of the

constitution

the incarnation, mind; and the doctrines of the trinity, if viewed

to
as our

the atonement,

matter

of

are faith,

held

as

accurate sufficiently

guide

but worship and practice,

no

if viewed didactic

as

matter

of science,are

better than

sort

of

divine epic,wherein the Father, or representation, Son, and Spiritappear as dramatis personce, and perform the of human history. tragedy of Calvary on the scene Of this refined dogmatism, what can we like say, but that, rationalism before noticed,it jeopards the interest the covert it would perniciousbecause protect, and is only the more of its
can

pious yield us
to
or

intent
no

For

if

reason

and

revelation
or

combined

real

knowledge

of God, which
are

if it is the office

of the former heathen

between

latter to

practiceillusions
much

it is the office of the

we

in what expose, the sceptic?How

a

respect

better

than

the

would the

there be to choose

such
not

dramatic
as

Why
which

accept both
are

the learned

to

It is this
to

speciouseffort
level,which
led to
a as mere

mythicalJupiter? mere phases of a popular theology, ? outgrow and gracefully patronize tion to exalt reason by dragging revelahas

Jehovah and

its

already in
among

many in

an

orthodox

communion,
and
no

show

of wisdom the

will-worship
have

and humility, other effect than

it extends

people,can
the

to

corrupt their minds

far the

from

simplicity
matists, dog-

that is in Christ. And hence those and research, of all human

we

regard as by

most

consistent

to franklyadmit their hostility intrepidly press their biblical creed in We science. are now only amused

who

rational the face

at

the

sturdy dogmatism which grounds, the rotundityand

at

once

on repudiated,

Scripture

motion

of the drew

least honest

and

and consistent,

earth ; but it was the lines sharply

were

orthodoxy and heterodoxy. That which would championship of Christianity the battle with by springing a infidelijty
between

but

sorry

desperatelyend
mine of
common

528

The Absolute

Philosophy.
But let and the the

[part

ir,

absurdity under both the simply be, whether

combatants. rational

question
revealed
we can

Absolute

and then Jehovah are reconcilable or irreconcilable, proceed intelligently. that the Absolute And, in the first place, may be
we

strated, demon-

maintain
been

on

the

ground

that it has been

revealed

If it had
course,

be

disclosed
resLson, to

actuallyconcealed from us, it could not, of but having been intelligibly rationally investigated; be brought within the purview of to us, it may be either accepted or rejected, proved or disproved,
other truths and facts
or

held

in

to opposition

established

in

consistencytherewith. there In the second place,

for
reason

is in divine revelation We do
not

necessity
mean

such

human

demonstration.

that

is either

prior or

although that,
revelation
as a

inferior and

but simply superior to revelation, supplementary,it is nevertheless

isL

This indispensable.

will appear:

From the

the

origin of
reason

direct emanation the aim

from

infinite

of

God;

2d. From

of revelation of
man new

as

direct communication the purport of this

to the finite reason

3d.

From

communication

as or

conveying
less

which truth, found

must,

sooner

or

in greater later,

be degree,

consistent rationally

with the old. In the third such be human there place,

is in divine revelation
a

fitness for
to

demonstration. rational

On

examination

it is found

of susceptible
isL

appears: of false

From

and vindication. investigation its actual evidences, which, unlike

This those From

reason

the revelations, satisfy

demands

of

reason

; 2d.

its actual contents, which

cannot

present problems upon

From

which

but
as a

be
mere

which,
and

exercised; 3d. fragmentary composition

upon
reason a

its actual

structure,

of facts,truths,

devolves principles,

the task of their

logical

into organization In the fourth in progress.

is

system.
a

such place, The

human of

demonstration revealed
and

is already rational thrown

reconciliation

knowledge
into

going forward,wherever the two combination. It maybe discerned: In ist and systematic theology, which exegetical,
now

are

all
are

getic, apolotively respec-

but

so

many

attempts

to

demonstrate

the

evidences.

530

The Absolute the

Philosophy.
two

[part
reason

u.

part of each other than

and
less

are

radical

factors of Nor
are

revelation

whence

they
in their

have

proceeded.

they
from

connected vitally

issues. practical

Detached

the revealed involve

cally Jehovah,the rational sciences,as they theoretitend to irreligion atheism or pantheism, must or

idolatry;detached from the rational Absolute,the revealed involve dogmatism and bigotry, sciences,as they theoretically
must

tend and

to

and superstition

barbarism

; but

let the two

be

united
extreme.

neither can and fly into an pursued together, tion reconciliathen have, in the ideal or ultimate We revealed

of rational with reconciliation married Thus of

science, the ideal

or

ultimate

with civilization. Philosophy is Christianity to religion, art to worship, and earth to heaven. what we have been taughtrespecting Grod in Scripture find

by our science. whether we phrase,that the Infinite say, in philosophical the Infinite towards {causacausarum) proceeds logically by
our

creed, we

proved

in nature

And Will son Rea-

{ratio rationuni) through those

which
or

successive

mechanical,
in and
"

and chemical, organical, ethical, political, it is

forces religious

exerted through immensity rationally

we

whether

say, in

and eternal,

that the theological phrase, unchangeable in His being, wisdom, hath truth,''
own

eternitj'; finite, inSpirit,

power,
"

holiness, justice, goodness, and

to
comes

decreed,

ing accord-

the council
to pass
"

of His
or

for His will,

we

whether and the

say, in

glory,whatsoever Scripturephrase,that
the Last, and which
case,
we

Jehovah
the which

is

"

the

Alpha
and the

Omega,
which
"

the First and

beginning

the

end,

was,

is, and
are

is to come,

Almighty

in either

but

and adorable Reality. apprehendingthe same intelligible Let heathen philosophyproclaim the Godhead unknown, and inscribe upon its lanes the fitting of such a deity: motto
"

am

all that was, my has veil,

and it been

is,and

shall be ;

Nor

withdrawn

by

mortal

;"

but

for the Christian

highest consecration
'

to avow that philosopher of all true religion must

"

the last and

an

be

altar,
"

To

the unknown of such

and

unknowable
are now

God,'

"

is to

forgetthat

the

times

ignorance

has been

rent, for all that will

passed, that the veil of Isis reverently gaze, and that only

CHAP.

III.]
ever

Theoryof Omniscience.
the
ever

531
do
we

by

knowing
have thus
to

knowable

God

have

life

eternal. We

reached,as
the whole

our

generalconclusion, a

fied modi-

affirmative As firm
on we

passed

from

foothold

at each

questionspropounded. to the other, have striven for a one we avoiding the quagmire step by carefully
Absolute
as an

series of

either side. have

we

Considering the
admitted that
our

object
it must

of be

thought, we while partial,

that that
our

conception of
have have

have maintained
an

that it may

ent. at least be consist-

Considering it as
belief in it is
no

we object of faith, we

admitted

while instinctive,

maintained
as an

it involves

latent

absurdity. Considering it
admitted maintained
a

object of
it is certain.

knowledge, we
we

have have
as

that

our

cognition oi
have

while imperfect,

tliatit is nevertheless be revealed,we

it Considering that
a

to reality

admitted

while we have theologyis posssible, that a revealed theologyis its indispensable maintained plement. comto be demonstrated, we Consideringit as a reality have that the revealed theologyis necessary, while admitted have maintained that a rational theology is its indispenwe sable of such distinctions we supplement And by means
"

rational

have

of atheism and panescaped the corresponding extremes theism, a nd nescience and mysticism, omniscience, scepticism naturalism and paganism, rationalism and dogmatism ; at the
time

same

that

we

have truths

combined thus and

into

one

connected each

ment argu-

the Were such

several
an

sifted from
treatment cannot

discussion. difficult that appear. dis-

arrangement

of these

questionsmore
much of the

observed,we generally waged controversy now

but think them would

about

As may

a now

fit

conclusion practical

of the of
a

whole

argument,

we

notice the absolute for the

need and

revelation

guidance

divine, super-rational completion of philosophy.

of such consider
a

moral uses Apart from the momentous if we (of which we do not here speak),
an

revelation,
it merely in

intellectual formation

we light,

must

claim

it to be

the

theory and system of The experiment of doing without it has been tried on the of possible scale. We have found different thinkers, largest
a

of

to indispensable knowledge. perfect

532
different

754^ Absolute in schools, has different

and

Philosophy,

[part

il

which
now

grown

to a movement nations, contributing spread for half a century, until

it involves
a

the

most

vital interests of
a

like origin, that

mountain

rivulet which flood

too

humanity. pebble might so

At

its

divide

it shall afterwards almost

presentedseems
discussion
or as an :

the question opposite valleys, simple and harmless for grave be held

Shall the

Absolute

objectivereality?
; realistic

Idealistic has
to

subjectiveidea Germany has pursued

as a

the

former

England
seemed
is the

pursued
before

the latter ; while the

us?
one

versatile other.

France And
now

has

vibrate result

from

to

the
two

what

The

in oppositedirections, tendencies,thus starting philosophical limits only to disclose a vast intellectual have reached their utmost void between
must them, which, if filled at all,

be filled

by

divine revelation. the

one

At

extreme,

we

behold

Positivism

which

would

It would philosophy in sheer nescience. simplyextinguish the scope of philosophy, but make its very not only contract As begun by Hobbes, Hume and Comte, it aim fatuitous. ignored all the metaphysicalsciences. As pursued quietly

by Spencer, Lewes,

and

sciences in a empirical togetherby a supposed

Fiske,it has combined the remaining sort of hypothetical cosmology, held

law of universal evolution. And

then, instead of supporting such a cosmic theory with that alone might give it any rational revealed theology which tions, contradica magazine of logical coherence, it builds it over
into which all science conscious At would the illusion. other

philosophycan
in ultimate

carry

her

torch all

ignorance
behold
an

and

plode only to exreligionin

extreme,

we

Absolutism

which

merely evaporate philosophyin a fanciful omniscience. Besides expanding her sphere beyond the reach of finite mind, then vainly claim an immediate, infinite knowledge. it would heralded and As by Fichte,Schelling, Hegel, it sought to unfold all the sciences, both empirical and physical, metalogically
As notion of the Absolute. potential completed by Feuerbach, Shopenhauer,and Hartmann, it has the whole intelligible sublimated universe, including nature,
out
man

of the

and

god, into

mere

human

conception or

ideal repre-

CHAP.

Ill]
And

Theory of Omniscience.
then
it has in

533
of its
own

sentation.

this

imaginary world

superseded the Creator in His it leaves to office and usurped the function of a revelation, philosophy the task of resolving all science into a mere
creation, where
thus

dazzlingparadox, and

all

into religion

terrible

mockery.

CHAPTER

IV.

THE

FINAL

PHILOSOPHY

OR SCIENCE

THEORY

OF

PERFECTIBLE

We Absolute

have

seen

that

neither
can

the

Positive
an

Philosophy
; the

nor

the and

Philosophy
of

furnish and

exhaustive

theory

system
it would

knowledge, ignore
that

divine whole

human

former, region

because
is

metaphysical
and

which

largely occupied
would
now

by

revelation;

the

latter, because
that

it And

supersede
it remains final
to

revelation

throughout
whether
reason

region.
some

inquire

there

be

not

future

and with with

"

philosophy,

wherein

shall be

appear

concurrent

revelation, and
Divine Not
"

human

science

rendered

harmonious

Omniscience.

to

despair
last

of

philosophy,"
noble in

said

Sir William And

it
to set
never

ton, Hamildid
a

is

infirmityof
better has

minds."

noble in

mind

succeed times

conquering
so

No

philosopher
to

modem

striven

hard the

bounds

the

cognitive instinct, or
powers. Other
or

brought
may
as

to

task had

such their

transcendent
moments

thinkers

have the

of

scepticism
and but had
some

misgiving
even

to

attainment the

of absolute

truth,

may
was

have from

abandoned the

pursuit

as

hopeless ;
tendency
a

what become

in also The

him,
a

first, a

constitutional
at

philosophical theory, and

he inculcated whole his
"

length
was

gious reliof
a

creed.
"

disciplinewhich goal

that

prudent nescience;"
have been
a

for the

intellectual and
over

career

would

learned wrote,
as

ignorance ;"
a

the

very

portal
"

of revelation To 534 the

he

flaming
Even

menace,

the

tion, inscripher-

unknown

God."

from

philosophy

CHAP.

IV.]
sought
to

Science. Tlieory of Perfectible

"

535

wring stultifying testimonies," displaying the chance confessions of her disciples, in learned array, as but so many If nothing is left fagots for her funeral pyre. her but to die,it must be confessed that in these charming she can find what Coleridge her "euthanasy disquisitions terms

self he

apotheosis." We do not forget the noble services of the great Edinburgh he appeared. No one at the juncture when philosopher now thinks of denying that the of the Conditioned," Philosophy viewed as a check upon the of the Absolute,"has Philosophy wholesome influence. It was a most had, and is stillhaving,
" "

and

the

protest of robust, Scottish

common

sense

against the

the dazzling and vagaries of German transcendentalism, eclecticism. of French generalizations Appearing at a time when in a fair way to degenerate into mere seemed philosophy it served the brilliant to speculativecosmogony, dissipate world-bubbles and
tone

with

has
to

grave already restored

which

thinkers
a more

were

selves, amusing themhealthy and masculine result is,that the

all modern

thinking.

The

to spin the whole philosopherno longer seeks,spider-like, of abstractions out phenomenal universe as a mere gossamer of his own for subjectivity, mistakingthe flimsylogicof man

the

essential

process

of

nature; but
well have of
a

the region cautiously every

own

of facts and

explore at recognizing, principles,

to
as

is content

step, the
mental

as limitations,

the

of capacities

his

constitution. the

To

in prosperity
.

midst
to

the lative specuwide-spreading hallucinareason

thus checked

tion,and
sense,

brought it back
a

the

pathsof
be too the

and

common

is

service which
name

cannot

and felt, gratefully

in brightest

will

place the
of Nor his
want

of Hamilton

among

the annals

philosophy.
undervalue the polemicaluses of least, by insisting logic against false philosophy, upon its entire will we,
in the

of

positivefruit
that he

and
not

constructive himself

power,

when

it is

membered re-

did the

pretend to
he have had

build up anything but destroyed,

in

place of
to

systems

which
that
we or

rather
nor

strove

demonstrate

neither foundation of

material
are, and

for absolute

science

knowledge

things as
in the

they

that all efforts after such

knowledge must,

5 3^
nature

The Final of the case, be abortive.

as

Ptiilosophy.
It is in feet not
we so

[part
much issue.

il

with We

the

master

with
to

his

that disciples
a use

join

believe

them however

have

made

of his doctrine have

of nescience
did
not

which,
meant

naturallyit
not

may

he followed,

and foresee,

been and

was approved. What perhaps to serve and safe-g^uard, has mere as logical discipline hastilyappliedby one party to questions of religion,

could

have

in a manner by another to questionsof science, bring them both into contempt As a consequence,
at the feet of the same

suited
we

to

behold

teacher

school

of Christian

apologists
a

the material of faith into sheer contradiction, and resolving school of

into

scientists sceptical
mere

the material resolving

of knowledge

the

extreme

ignorance. Scarcely has Mr. Mansel, from right brought forward his theory of a regulative
shall accommodate the the truth to
extreme

revelation which when Mr.

on

Spencer, from
the
secrets

Acuities, left, rejoins with a

our

homily

"transcendent of the
even

impiety which
rtianifested to behind Thus that

claims
us

to

trate pene-

the existence
"

Power stand

through all
and
note

nay,
to

to

Power,
cant

the conditions is

its action."

the very the

same

of

divines that the

becoming
are

the creed of thinkers

are

at thinkers,

time

of speculations
we

made

the

dogmas

of divines ; and

ready to fancy ourselves looking at a sort of philosophical masquerade, in which orthodoxy itself strives to be while even is written, affects wise above that which infidelity and lowly. to be meek
There these is of
course

somewhat

of

interactions. cent benefiextraordinary extremists law of progress, by which sometimes are before they settle into a just driven to exchange positions agreement ; and we cite them, not merely in proof that the is drawing to a close, mission of the Hamiltonian metaphysics but also as signs of a better day which we hope it is may

good as well as They illustrate that

evil in

heralding. Everything, indeed, in the present state reaction betokens a crisis alreadypassed, a
and The
a

of
at

losophy, phi-

hand,

commencing genius of modem

in which

return

to

the

normal
a

use course

of

reason.

after research, hurried

to

long
the

of speculation,

it has been

wildest

extremes,

by

turns

acceptingand

the most rejecting

oppositepremises.

538
as

The

Final

Philosophy.

[part n.
must

alike with

the other
in their

and irrepressible, we legitimate

find for
or

them, by

rebound,
hold

theory which
in the

they

can

interaction vanish the is

means

of which

region of belief in common, and some healthy their dissolving shall contrasts
some

middle

unity of truth,the harmony

reason.

of

knowledge,

and

of perfection
to be met

In other words, the

a

problem
some

which

now

is that of and the

conciliation logical

of the Absolute
one

Philosophy
And would less
very
to this
seem

Positive

in Philosophy,

final philosophy which

shall be their

sequel and

complement
of the age

great problem
be

the foremost

thinkers

to

it may consciously

or already addressing themselves; more but without The not be, hopefulness.

exigency

out

of which

it arises has That

brought

with

it

favorable to the spirit

inquiry.

failure of the

speculative

in any single direction to find for itself a faculty, theory of knowledge, while it may have driven some into the and scepticism,
more

complete
minds served in

others

into

mysticism,has

but

to foster those philosophic virtues class, of caution, humility, which candor, and catholicity, patience, most
now

moderate

are

needed

in wait

work be of

of conciliation and led into

some

reconstruction,
least
we

and much
a

only

to

action.

At

very

mistake

the tone

common

and

if this is not speculations growing feeling;and it is in the hope of

later

expressing it that we propose to state the question which we far as may have representedas emerging, and to indicate, as of philosophical be, the probable course opinion respectingit As illustrations of the present speculative need we crisis, the rising such German school of ideal-realists, only mention seek from and Weis, who as Trendelenberg, Ulrici, Zeller, various standpointsto correlate thoughts with things,the
process

of

logicwith
as

the

course

of nature,

physicswith
Another

physics, meta-

and of is

with empirical

rational science.

class

such thinkers,

discussingthe
the British

Tobias, Stockl,Steudel, Wekerle, Fliigel, true function, scope, and problems of the
future. Professor David

philosophy of
"

Masson,

in his

Recent

Philosophy,"has

also reached.the
is between

conclusion

that the chief

and

philosophic question now

empiricism

transcendentalism, agnosticism and

absolutism.

nib'lifim gnosticism,

and

CHAP.

IV.]
It is often

Science. Theory of Perfectible said that there are, distinct

as aims
or as

5 39

there could of the and

be, and

have

been,
mind. behold

but

two

tendencies of Plato

philosophic

Old them

the

rival schools

reappearingwith the one Europe; mainly pursued by a line of German thinkers,extending from Kant to Hegel, and the other by a line of English thinkers,extendingfrom Bacon to Hamilton;
while, by the
been and
the
most to

we Aristotle, extraordinary vigor in modern

constructive

genius
We

of the

French, they
of

have

respectively systematized in
the
two

the Absolutism assign such

Cousin,
fact the

Positivism last-named
arid

of Comte.

positionsto
in

thinkers,because

they

are

consistent which

of the schools consequent representatives

was they severally belong. Cousin proud to acknowledge himself a pupil of Hegel, and, better than any other philosopherout of Germany, succeeded in mastering the doctrine of the Absolute, and bringing it to completeness; indeed and in a although Comte was stranger to Hamilton and differed from him in all other everything but his premises, philosopher could differ from respects as widely as one

another, yet there

is
so

no

other

writer, either
out

in

or

out

of of

England, who
the conditioned the filled up neither
nor

has
in

vigorouslycarried
domain

the doctrine
so

the

of science,or it leaves
in

completely
of

hiatus

which

Mr.

Spencer, with
his

Mr.
so

Mansel, with

religion; his reverence for the Unknowable, anthropomorphic revelation, being

of the
new
*'

that

half

as philosophical

the founder

Religion of

to worship, Humanity," who at least knew what he professed not what. while they profess to worship they know need hardly say that in thus classingtogetherdifferent We thinkers as absolutists or positivists, mean we only to impute what they held in common, even to them though it may have

been

without the two

concert, and

to

find for ourselves

the

terms

cate to indi-

great partiesinto which

divided which
in

world philosophical
extent

has
our

become

respect
much

to

the

and validity

of be

knowledge,

is the great paramount such writers

as

problem to

considered.

However

Fichte, Schelling,

Hegfel, Cousin,
minor of that

Calderwood, may disagree upon cates questions, yet they are all easilyrecognized as advosolution of the

Ferrier,and

problem

known

as

the

Philoso-

54P

The Fined 6f the Absolute

; in the

Philosophy.
'

[part a
that

phy

same

manner

Hamilton,

Mansel, Spencer, Lewes, Stuart .assorted in illy

defenders of
an

Mill,and Comte, though but

be ranked

many

respects,must

together
the

as

opposite solution
the

of it,termed the Conditioned

Positive

Philosophyor
It is to be found wide which for

Philosophyof

indeed, regretted,
which
to

that better terms

cannot

be

expressing such

currency

is attached

but the important distinctions; these have obtained,the recognizedsense at the present them, and the difficulty,
and precise

of inventingothers, more stage of inquiry,

to leave us no comprehensive, seem them with such explanations as may

yet
to

as use

alternative but
serve

to

fix and

guard
but

their The

meaning.
terms
are

Idealism

and

Realism

are

also in

generaluse,

hardlypreciseenough for the present purpose ; while Empiricism and Transcendentalism,though sufficiently cise, preof both in them refer as are comprehensiveness, wanting of the to mere knowledge rather than to its obviously process But Positivism and Absolutism,besides content or measure. they being
other free from
terms

that somewhat

have

acquired as
that

which the opprobrious sense w ill popular epithets, ively respect-

express
at the same

the ideal and time

the real

departments of knowledge,
the two
as

they characterize
we are

great systems
the
extreme

of

knowledge
Let it then
"

with

which

familiar

results of the

and empirical be

transcendental that the words

methods. "Absolute" in
and

premised
here and be
most

"

Positive

will

employed meaning

only

their strictest

sense etymological

as relate corphilosophical application,

adjectives ; the
or

former

that which it is

is absolved
as

loosed

from
its

any
own

necessary

relation ; what

existing
from
our

in by itself, minds

interior essence,
nor

disconnected

and

neither conditioned

modified
is

by

faculties ; and the latter meaning that which in

us,
some

cognitive positedor fixed

our

contingentrelation ; what it appears as manifested in connection under its phenomenal character, with
either conditioned
or

to
our

minds, and
faculties. that which manifested

modified

by

our

cognitive
that

According is positive must existence;while

to

these

it will be found definitions, also be

finite, embracing only

is absolute may also

that which

CHAP.

IV.]

Science. Theory of Perfectible

541

be

and also, that both Infinite, embracing all real existence, in a religious taken will imply each other as together, sense, the The creation and Creator. ever, two ideas,howco-existing will come out more now as we clearly proceed to define the
two

which philosophies Positivist may in

are

founded

The

general be
with

upon them. said to deal with facts and

things
of mities unifor-

only
"cts

as

they positively appear;

as

the laws the

; or

it is

more

with expressed, technically and

be

of These and he

succession

coexistence

takes

to

the sole material

among of exact

phenomena.

knowledge,

restricts the philosopher to the task of The method

and investigating

them. classifying

that of induction, or from generals, relies is the which he facts to

he pursues is a the ascent from

sensuous

principles ; the understanding ; and

pirical, emposteriori^ to particulars facultyon which he

the outward

means

employs are such as observation,comparison, and and experiment He is in his temperament practical, logical, scoffs at ideas as but the mere of facts, who exact ; a man
and things,
is not in
to be

chaff of The
as are

reasoned

out

of his

senses.

Absolutist

may

be general

said to
causes

deal with
; or

things
occult

are they absolutely termed technically

; with realities and

with what

substances, essences,

noumena,

These he holds and principles. powers the of real knowledge, and calls upon seize which
or

to be the

only objects
The method

to boldly philosopher

them, and
he

thence
is
a

unfold the

sum

of truth.

to
reason are

tion, transcendental,that of deducpriori, from princithe descent from generalsto particulars, ples facts;the facultyupon which he relies is the pure
pursues

; and

the inward

processes

to which

he

yieldshimself
is in his
; a
man

those of

habit of

and speculation. He conjecture, insight, mind contemplative, abstract and theoretical eschews facts
as

who of ideas, and We is not

are

but the

mere

husks

of

truth,

to be hoodwinked

ready now
or

to

by his senses. the two distinguish

antagonistic philosophies,
each other.
a

tendencies,from philosophical
to the

As

opposed

the Absolutist,
Howsoever
so

Positivist holds

doctrine
or

of human

nescience. he

it may

be with God

other

beings,man,

maintains,is

limited
can

that he neither knows,

nor

ulties facby his cognitive know, aught of thingsas

$42

The Final

Philosophy,

[part il
to

but only as they appear in themselves, are they absolutely of in the modifying process to him him, or are represented
own or

his

with these mere Conversant intelligence. appearances utterlyignore their accompanying phenomena, he must
or

noumena

substances
can no more

as

realities which than and

he

may
can

indeed

but believe, colors

or

conceive

the blind
in

fency
thing any-

the deaf

he and

imagine sounds, knows, as they appear to

be
to

which

for fact,

the inhabitants
as

of Saturn colors
of

would Jupiter,
or our

him

as

inconceivable
to

sounds,
mode
as

sounds

of colors.

And

this
a

in deficiency

the

of

knowledge,he
Finite under

would

add

necessary

limitation
take in the ted relaa

to

its extent.

minds

cannot

hope
forms
a

to

boundless
to

unknown,
with but
every

all its manifold of which he

aspects.

As

man,

the universe
one

part,is like

polygon

of its infinitesimal sides

adjustedto
in

his

and capacity, Infinite and

mere

attempt

to

embrace,

even

thought, the
him
in

Absolute

Reality can

only

recoil upon

in fact, That philosopher, negation and contradiction. who of actually dreams transcendingthe finite understanding extra-human and soaring to some height of speculation, he may all existence in its essences, whence origins, survey and

tendencies,is simply out

the better part of wisdom find without it,

of his and

senses.

Is it not, therefore,
sense

common

to take the
or prehend com-

world

as

we

seeking

to

vainlyrevise
holds
a

it? As

opposed to
same

the Positivist, the Absolutist Real

in God

doctrine
be

of human the

omniscience.
in
man as

knowledge,
and
mere

he insists, must

all

far from

being

restricted to
an

beings,and so cognitive phenomena, it may, and

in the reality

often does, involve

very

of things as apprehension We
our

oppositeof their appearance. of spiteof the misrepresentations

moves

know, for example, in

senses,
sun

that the

earth

around

the sun, and

though
of Saturn
or

both
or

and

earth should
be

appear around facts

to the inhabitants

Jupiter to
ours,
or

moving
of the from
set

them, yet their science could not possiblydiffer in

itself
to such

actual from

knowledge
even

kind

Omniscience
any

Nor

is it necessary, Finite
as

in
man

his view, to

bounds

knowledge.
which

nevertheless

the microcosm

may be, he is reflects the whole macro

CHAP.

IV.]
of the and

Science. Theory of Perfectible

universe, may
as

543
cope of

cosm

the

dewdrop
one

reflects the Absolute

heaven,
his very

embrace

the Infinite and seize it in

Realityin

or consciousness,

swift intuition of his his

it in or intellect, unerringlyrecapitulate

logic. That philosopher,

of vision among
reason. a senses

indeed,who
and few
to apprehension,

forfeits these burrow

godlike powers

after his five his

has but fallen from facts, therefore the nobler

humanity, and
creature

lost his

Is it not the

part of the
find out

to enter

into
ation cre-

wisdom which Let

us

of the Creator, and

is

that ideal of the

becoming
trace

actual ? final

next

in the On
a

more

to their philosophies sphereswhere they issue. practical

the two

results,

the

one

side,the

extreme

Positivist becomes in science.

at

length
cannot

in religion as sceptic

well

as

Having proved
He

ignored

the

Absolute,

or

resolved

it into

contradictions,he
has
cannot

long retain as credible that which he incognizable and inconceivable; he

which without but
as a

to be both

believe

in that

he

can

neither

think

nor

know.

is therefore left remains

to

God
museum

in the world.

And

the universe
a

him

of

dry

facts ; life is but

tomb splendid
to

struggle against
of
man.

death

; and

nature

is but the

Or for

ifhe

recoil from
out

this

gulf of atheism,it is only

social

frame which

himself,

of the kind

remaining

phenomena
his

with

he has to

deal,a
savants

of scientific religion, with

Humanity

for his God, for his

for his

industryfor priests,
a

worship, feme
at

and immortality, On
a

civilized earth

as

his heaven.

the other side, the extreme

science
as

absolutist becomes

length
of he

mystic in
he

well
or

as

in

religion. Having
them

transcended

all

positivephenomena,
claims that

absorbed be

in the process

reason,

to

fullycomprehensiblewhich
; he

has

proved to
he
can

be conceivable think. Both the

believes he

can

know and him

mere on

soever whatare as a

the world universe

therefore
to
as a

God but

lost in

himself; and
vision of

becomes but

passing
of of he

phaenomena
man

; time
a

shadow the stream

eternity ; and
nature.
even

but

as

gilded
this of

bubble

And
dreams

not

dizzied
a

at

height
are

of

kind
and

intuitive

pantheism, omniscience, by
to

of

which

both

experience

revelation

be
to

seded, super-

(acts resolved

into

ideas,creation

reduced

logic.

544
and
to

The Final the its whole

Philosophy,
reviewed from

[part II,
its

universe dissolving

genesis

apocalypse.
eye

The
terms

may

now

assist the

mind,

if

we

view

the

opjxjsite

of the

two

in parallel columns. philosophies under

MATERIAL
versus

They

will exhibit their contrasts

several heads
OF

(l.)AS
Appearances
Pbsenomena

TO

THB

KNOWLEDGE.

Realities. Noumena. Essences. Substances.

The

Qualities
Accidents The The The The

Contingent
Particular
Finite Conditioned

Necessary.
Universal. Infinite.

The
The

The
TO THB

Unconditioned.

(2.)AS
The
Sensation

PROCESS*
versus
"
"

OP

KNOWLEDGE.

Understanding

The

Reason.

Reflection.
Intuition.

Observation

Experiment
Induction

'"
""

Ginjecture.
Deduction.

Analysis
Common Sense

*" **

Synthesis.
Genius. Revelation.
OF

Discovery

"

(3.)AS
Realism

TO

THE

SYSTEM versus
"

KNOWLEDGE.

Idealism.

Scepticism Empiricism
Materialism Atheism

Mysticism.
Transcendentalism.

*" **

Spiritualism.
Pantheism.
Gnosticism.

**

Agnosticism Other

**

terms, of like import,might be added

as

to

each
sum

class,
up

but these will suffice results of the whole

familiar

specimens.
in
a

To

the

comparison

few words

The

lutist, abso-

or

and

trustingsolelyto his reason, would penetrate behind or beyond phaenomena in search of their essence cause, endeavor logicalprocess from assumed by mere principles the existing universe; while reconstruct to revise and positivist, trustingsolely to
or mere

the

his senses,

would

abandon endeavor

realities for their appearances

phaenomena,and
admitted And facts to while

by
and

empirical process
the the
erect

from

investigate
the
former

modify

existing universe.
sciences into
a

would

omnissystem of philosophic

546
would
tivists
to
seem as

TJie Final
to be absolutists

PMosophy.
as

[part
of facts and

vl

to

one

set

posias

to

another, or absolutists and positivists by facts,according

the
to

turns

the

same

their

or prejudices

stances. circum-

The and
become

will scepticin religion

be

mystic
and

in science
or

dupe

of
be
a

any

vulgar imposture;
science

the

mystic

in

will religion

scepticin

dog^matize
exact

against

mathematical

alike with the scientist,

the most or certaintyitself; devout religionist, will be most suit

or some

found

cullingtexts
who
is

or

facts to
one

wild

whollywithout
or serve as an

the other denies of

an or

hypothesis. But he of these philosophical

suppresses the

elements,
can

possessing one

other,

only
And

example
patent
been

undevelopedor
very

abnormal

intellect. what is thus

in the

constitution

of

the

human

intellect has and

conspicuous
these
two

throughout history'.
originaltendencies

Everywhere,
have

in all ages,

appeared,acting and reactingupon each other,and by civilization. If we turns predominating in the whole existing shall behold them upon a go back to the primitiveworld, we and westward grand scale,diverging eastward on opposite
of the

sides

globe, until they

as

have

reached

their extreme that Asiatic but

would
a

development
absolutism
dream

literal would and

antipodes of thought,in

which

lose the finite in the infinite as that

of

Brahm;
if

European
a

which positivism

lose the bread.

infinite in the

finite under them

portion of
we

consecrated

Or,

we

view

in that part of the

we familiar, as

smaller a upon world with which of such

scale,as
are

veloped demost

have

but

to

think

names representative

Plato

and in

Aristotle scholastic

Abelard modern

philosophy,Anselm Bacon and Descartes philosophy,

Hegel
that he would and
must

in Greek

and

in

and philosophy,
in

Comte

in

existingphilosophy,
one

order

to

see

of page tendencies. It is true of

who history,

simply strike out ignore either of the

made
to to write the

two

that attempts have the

been
one

history
of the

in philosophy,
at

interest of
press

the exclusion of
one

or other,

least to

the

evidence The
"

in

partisan
for

spirit, againstthat of the other.

adduced

nies," TestimoPhilosophical of that erudition

by Hamilton,

bear marks

CHAP.

IV.]
he
was so

Science. TheoryofPerfectible
and distinguished,

547
a

which historic

yet, regarded as
at

strict

induction,they are open to objections: ist. They consist mainly

of names,

least three
a mere

serious gate aggrewith a

of

crude culled

authorities, maxims, extracts,

and without

foregone
exhaustive

purpose, survey

periods

to which

anything in the nature of an of all the intellectual phaenomena of the they severally belong. 2d. Many of them,
the scholastic and age,
are

especiallythose
carnal the them
not

pertainingto
of the

simply
the of of if the

religious confessions
normal limits and

weakness than

depravityof

rather understanding,

definitions philosophical

of the intellect. 3d. Such capacities as are can strictly easilybe balanced philosophical and powerful testimonies to outweighed,by numerous doctrine. and Place
in the

opposite
of

scale with of Cousin that

this treatise the

on

equally learned
commit claims And herself both
as a as

sagaciouswork
it will be
one

the

History
to

and Philosophy,
to

seen,
more

History
the

refuses

tendency
of their
race,

than

other, but

alike ineradicable

and

universal.
roots sent

consequence

in the past life of the their branches wake and have followed

deep they have

and

long growth
woven inter-

forth and

through all modern

as

society.
of

In

their

portentous systems of science, politics,

which religion,
are

simple
the
as

monuments

speculative
are

energy

suited

the mind to fill upon

most

with

wonder, while in their

for evil.

bearings practical

vital interests, they

as

already formidable for good of This is certainly true

It
were

well

interest of religion. the supreme idle to maintain, that either of the two philosophical

tendencies behold them

is

essentially depraved flowing along

or

depraving, when
the
stream

we

where together, in the very of the

of

and pure, historyis most open Church, and under the full blaze From the first chapter of the

channels

of the

Christian

revelation.

Gospel of St John to the last Christianity treatise, chapter of the most recent theological and statement after a philosophical has in fact been striving mulas facts and truths,through the forvindication of her peculiar
of
one or

the

other

of task

these of

two

rival schools

of

speculation. The

inevitable

intellect to the divine

and intellect,

adjusting the human for accounting to reason

548
the
content

Tfu Final of And has revelation,

we

Philosophy,
involved the
the
see one as

[part
much
state

ii.

as

the

other.

have

with religious parties it would either

be
to

only to survey regard to them to

lines between

present
how
so as

of

impossible
to

draw

the

them,
If the

drive lutism, absomere

beyond
at
one

the

pale of orthodoxy.
became

Hegelian
into
a

extreme,

evaporated

mythology, yet at the other extreme, it aspired after nothing less than Christian true a theology; and have seen, has as we although the Hamiltonian positivism,
been
driven
on on

Christian

the the
most

one

side toward

the

abyss
hailed

of
as

a a

scientific
new as

atheism, yet
of the

other, it has been

orthodox faith. appear, yet there
in

wark bul-

Extravagant
is too much for the

such
as

oppositeresults
well
as error

may

truth

involved

these

systems,

Christian
and

divine he who

to

think

of either
a

despisingor disparagingthem,
at

idlystrikes aiming
same
are

blow

them

has need

to beware

lest

he be found And the If

as we

at the vitals of

itself Christianity

is not

less true

of the

great interest of

ence. sci-

mere or

without
connection

aim

tendencies philosophical tempted from efforts, speculative recurring age to age have only to trace their historical issue,we

to regard the two

with the

various

bodies

of real

nourished, and which respectively after centuries of growth, in a state of intellectual schism and anarchy. And it is only when either has been exclusively followed that it has run into flagrant If the positivism error. represented by Bacon has been driven by Comte to the extreme

they

have

knowledge, which they stillinvolve,

of the baldest has

not

materialism

in the

domain

of

metaphysics,yet

initiated by Descartes, been carried absolutism, of by Schelling to the sheerest mysticism in the domain vagaries of the physics? Leaving out of view such mere contents two or procedures,and surveying only their positive the empirical or physicalsciences results, issuing from the metaphysicalsciences issuingfrom the one, and the rational or the

other,it will be
an paralyze

seen

entire

of imperil some humanity itself. But

we are now

ignore either of them would be half of the body of knowledge, as well as catholic and the most lastinginterests
that to

to to

of

ready for

our

next

argument, which

tliat is,

CHAP.

IV.]
two
so

Science. Theory ofPerfectible and

549

the ^vould

if logically adjusted philosophies, check and

to as complete each other, final philosophy And whatever view of the future. we this, it concern take of the mission of philosophy, whether the method, or the theory,or the system of perfect knowledge.

combined, yieldthe one

of perfect a method prescribe to precise and faculty action, knowledge, to train the cognitive and modes equip the social intellect with all possiblemeans
to

her mission Is it primarily

of

research
now

Then

it is not

in either of the

methods,
can

separately pursued,that
be
so

such

antagonistic cipline symmetrical disas

found.

Both

are

alike needed

mutual

rectives cor-

and
cure

long as pernicious. As

and,

followed
a

apart,must
absolutism

become

ous errone-

sound

will be the atheism

only

for the

and materialism, scepticism,

of the

extreme
cure

for

sound a so positivismwill be the only positivist, the idealism, and pantheism of the extreme mysticism, Let the deductive process of the
one

absolutist.
in

be

pressed
but

be be

and our science ignorance of the laws of facts, and visionary ; let the inductive process vague of facts, and pressed in ignoranceof the causes but be and partial schismatic

cannot

of the other
our

science

cannot

; but let both

processes

be

conjoined as
with

complementary

factors

of

knowledge;

the

deductive
intuition

the with the inductive,

rational with the

with conjecture experience,

empirical, revelation observation,

and then we may hope for that Ultimatum discovery, Organum^ or last unerring logic, by which philosophyis to with
mount

toward

knowledge. perfect
her mission discern
to

But such

is it furthermore

perfectknowledge, to
and real science, which shall
ensure

the

provide a theory of and grounds, limits,

goal of
doctrine and

frame

for its

wrangling votaries
concurrence

their spontaneous

Then it is not in either of the rival ? cooperation now schools, contending for the mastery, that the elements of that
one

catholic creed of incidental

secure

reason

must

be

sought. Only by
their residual concede
to

their rejecting
can truths, we

errors

and

combining
If
we

rational agreement.

the

that our positivist knowledge is both finite and of the in practically and that faith is complemental to it, finite, hending apprestill with the the infinite, we maintain, absolutist, may

5so
that the the
or

The Final

Philosophy.
is
ever

[part

ii.

sphere
our

of

our

knowledge
that
; in other

sphereof

and faith,

encroaching upon tlierefore the two are ideally

science words, that positive

is

coincident ultimately extensible indefinitely

towards

absolute

science.

Or

if

we

concede

to the absolutist that our

knowledge
at

is hypothetically

and infinite, faith in

maintain

but

an

lengthswallowing up intuition, or we might still surmounting it with logic, with the positivist, that the goal of our knowledge is be ideal of our and as such, though ever to faith,
may
even

be

imagined as

approached,is never
science is

to be attained ; in other

lute words, that abso-

when

we

have

science. And through positive only perfectible thus embraced view both provinces oi in one

the phaenomenal together with the noumenal, the cognition, the finite together laws of facts together with their causes, with the infinite, the discoverable togetherwith the revealable, shall have that Omne exhaustive tlieory of the or we Sdbile^ knowable, by which philosophycan survey the very infinitude of reality her domain and anticipate as a progressivescience thereof And such
as

her

career.

will it finally be her

mis5ion

to

knowledge, to perfect
the axioms
?

exhibit the

organizea system of .ever growing sciences

order, and
and fection per-

in their deduce

logical relations, according to

which determine
we

their normal their evolution

Then
extreme

in vain

shall
now

look

to either of exclusively

the

two

systems,

into hostile factions. but the

we

dividing the empire of both alike Not only are

the
one

ledge knowplete, incom-

cannot

even

suppose the

complete without

other,or triumphing at
itselfthe absolutism
ever

by

Take of the other. expense ideal of the the most of Hegel, logical

universe brilliant the Or

conceived

by

man,

and

what

with is it,

all its

of thought, but a mere categories airy speculation, toy-world of a creature vainly mimicking the Creator ? take by itself the positivism of Comte, the most rigorous of

construction

phaenomena
better than

ever

devised

by
a

man,
mere

and

what

is it with all its imposing

no generalization,

masses

of fact, but

baseless

elephantstanding upon
system
in which both of

myth nothing?
these
;

the

of the But

ing world-upholdimagine
now a

systems

shall

have

been

thoroughlysifled and

blended

empirically fancya positivism

CHAP.

IV.]

Science, Theoryof Perfectible

551

and an the ideas of the absolutist, correcting and perfecting absolutism rationally nomena explaining and harmonizing the pheof the from is
ever

the positivist, the

same

former

ever

ascending inductively
which the latter

facts towards

from principles

facts ; and descending towards the same deductively then think of the physical sciences issuing from the one, as from the sciences issuing complemented by the metaphysical

other, and

of both

provinces of

in their respective proceeding together, under ascertained laws,with ceaseless research,

as

accessions, throughout the universe

very

of

towards reality,

the

fulness of absolute
vision

truth,
"

and

we

shall have that Scientia

in which

or Scientiarum,

of

ever-expandingknowledge,
noblest function

philosophy may
her

find her

and discharged,

highest mission accomplished. in It appears, therefore, that the two true are philosophies what and false only in what they affirm, they deny, cr that erroneous they become simply by being pursued against or each without other; and that in proportionas they could be theory and practice, they would but exhibit to us related truths of reality, complemental aspects of the same the same and together tend towards perfectknowledge fects,
combined in like geometricallines which itself, if they never meet. approach, even Our thus last argument desirable and
we

know

must

ever

besides being that this reconciliation, is,

seem

already
effected

imminent

would conceivable, and practicable. It may

be

at

length to
have

be

could

not

been

and hitherto,

effected
not

now.

If it be asked
or

why
a

it could

have been

effected hitherto, should

why,

with both such

tendencies
recurrence

in action

for ages, there

have
we

been

of the

same

speculative errors,
in order to expose

that this may reply,

have

been necessary weakness and

conclusivelytheir separate
each that other ; or, howsoever
never

absolute

need
a

of

that may

be, that
into limits,

it is at least
to

fact,
wild have

before

have

they

been

driven

those

extremes, those
at

last conceivable
nor an

which

they
ever

length diverged;
recoil and
an

consequently have

they

before

developed so
mutual carry

favorable

their own exigency for precipitating reserved for Hegel to coalition. As it was absolutism
to

exclusive

the

very

climax

of absur-

552

Tlu Final

Philosophy,

[part

ii.

creation dity, by confounding thoughtswith things, identifying with logic, it only and converting deity into humanity, so
to a like positivism pitch of folly, by ignoring realities for phenomena, evaporating into fictions, and substituting causes humanity in place of to
an

remained

for Comte

drive

exclusive

deity. Any
errant

farther

in either go
; and

philosophyto
their resultant

it is not possible for direction, the only alternatives left to her

are, either to

relapseinto

her old

antagonisms,or
a new career

start forward

under

in impulse,

of ever-unfolding

knowledge.
*

And

that the great reconciliation is within the

any

tually acalreadypracticable,

capacity of
one

the

human

cannot intellect,

be

the philotlioughtfuUy sophical survey Not is world that at the present moment only cated, theoryof perfect knowledge, here indeed but too feeblyindi-

doubted

by

who

will

an are

ideal toward with

more as

which
or can

many

minds

from

different

points

groping
an

less

is it such else to be

ideal

alone
or

forever

baffled

intelligent aspiration ; not only t he satisfy cognitive instinct, bewildered; and not only is its
the whole

fulfillment and

logically requiredby
present exigency of
as

previousdevelopment
means

reason,

but the very

are

and
in

materials,as well
that
mass

motives, for its fulfillment

at

hand,

offers accumulating sciences and arts,which now in that spirit itselffor logical of catholic research organization, is spreading through all the sects of school,church, which and state, and in that unprecedented interchange of thought, of is advanced rallying thinkers from different lands
and

which

problems of philosophy. whensoever It is true that such an intellectual palingenesia, could not burst upon the world, as in and howsoever effected, amazement* with any of the suddenness an or ordinarycrisis,
which mark Rather from those which
a

of diverse creeds, to the final

reformation great religious

must

or

tion. revolupolitical

it

proceed
and

general observation grand

awes

in secresy and silence, remote without like popularapplause,

very

hidden

forces

of nature, the into

thought
the
mon com-

of

the

lonelystudent
mere

worship, while
as

mind, engrossed with

their existence,or

appearance,

only

derides

them

scarcely suspects wordy abstractions,

until it finds itself in presence

of their

results. surprising

554
Intellectus quaerens

^^

Final

Philosophy.

[part ii.

(Faith seeking Knowledge: Knowledge seeking Faith). And it might find its symbol not in the Egyptian obelisk towering with hieroglyphic secrets
towards with
its

Fidem"

the Infinite, nor

yet in the Greek

in the

pediment,cowering
that
and

sculptured gods

expressionof both togetherin the Christian spire. rising We even begin to project in may
resultant

Finite; but rather in Finite and Infinite, blending

outline its

issuing

system.

We

can

discern

thoughout the whole human. Already many

science may be cited essential and

signs of commencing organization, of knowledge, divine and existingmass

of the chief authorities and in each
as

the witnesses

prospectiveharmony with clearlyascertained facts are in proved agreement with \\s revealed truths ; already its opposing hypotheses may plainly
be

harbingers of \Xs religion ; already its

adjusted provisionally
marvels after

to
seem

its

conflicting dogmas;
to

and

already its growing

The

rival its former

miracles. their
searches, re-

sciences,one
as

another,are

returning from
and receive

if to do

religioushomage,
with
in

religious
as

sanction.

Astronomy
that whose
a

has

come

such

illustrious witnesses other

cross

Copernicus,who
vouchsafed

craved the

his

epitaph no
thief
on

grace
;

than

penitent

the

Kepler,

rapturous Eureka was a declaration that he could wait thoucentury for readers, since the Almighty had waited sands
of years for
a

discoverer in both

Newton, who

studied literally kindled

the law of the Lord the

very

His Word

and works, and

mathematics

of the
son,

Herschels, father and

one

generationshall
astronomers

show

Principiainto praise ; and the still proclaims how whose tomb the works of Jehovah to another.
have their been celestial building

Devout

for centuries

and only rational basis, with growing proof the immensity, eternity, illustrating who omnipotence, omnipresence and immutability of Him His faithfulness in the heavens, and hath established nished garthem His of with If some them, by Spirit. pious

physicsupon

natural

theologyas

have intent,

renounced

the

theory of

the

nebular

origin and

yet others,like Midler, Whev/ell destinyof suns and planets, with equal fciith, have and Mitchell, accepted it as but the

CHAP.

IV.]
of that

Science, Theory of Perfectible

Divine
cause

555
heavens and be

method of
no

wisdom them
pause

which
to

prepared the
like
sun

old, and shall yet

more. more

vanish

smoke,
course

No

miraculous than

of the

in his motions
can

could

be

wonderful itself. No than the

the

stupendous
star

of the solar
seem more

system

singlenew
countless

in the East

incredible discovered.
to

The
new

galaxies which have since been light of other worlds is beginning spectral
revelation, upon
and destiny, the whole

like a fall, heavenly state

question of

the

and

yet thrill with magnetic

new

their etherial vibrations may thought and sympathy in those predicted

heavens, wherein dwelleth righteousness. Robert as Geology has brought such great names Boyle,a founder of the Royal Society and of the first apologetic tureship, lecwho
reverent
never

mentioned

the

name

of God

without

with

pause; John Ray, the first to unite natural natural theology "ncied himself ; Cuvier,who

history bidden,

like the life ; and his song

prophet,to
Ritter,who
of

evoke

dry bones of buried nature into work as avowedly wrote his magnificent
Hosts of

the

praiseto

God.

have believing physicists

for the whole terrestrial
as a

sought
system
few

rational foundation
in the power, wisdom

and cement and works the

goodness
in

of the Creator earth. of the While

new

displayed by
of them with

His

manifold still doubt

all the

may

accordance

logy geo-

Genesis, the many,

with

Hugh

Miller,Dana, and

Guyot, are
the six in them may be

the long cosmogonic eras with seeking to identify days wherein God made heaven and earth and all that is. The former deluge and the coming conflagration
more

dramatic

but

are

not

more

real marvels

than

the

would and igneous epochs for which geologists glacial many antipodes that Divine Word plead. Ships now carry to our which
to
was once

held to

deny

their existence, or While

consign them

the nether the

world

of the lost the

all physical geography

attests

curse

geography is

ground for man's sake,all political the predicted earth when new steadily revealing
upon
as

the desert shall blossom

the

rose.

Anthropology has
Linnaeus,who
at

been

yielding such
stood wisdom and

high

authorities

as

declared

that he

mute

with amazement all

the

inconceivable

Divine

displayedthrough
Bell,who
devoted

livingnature;

Roget, Prout,

their

556
great names
Prichard among and the

The Final and attainments

Philosophy. high argument

included the
; and

[part
for
a

ii.

to the
ever

God;

Agassiz,

who

Scriptures
the
ous numer-

sources

of scientific information

and missionary ethnologists, linguists,

antiquarians who
as

have

become

authorities in science
as

as

well

martyrs

to

their

faith.

Though

yet the
notion

mass

of devout
a

physiologists may
evolution of human

repudiate the
from animal

very

of

secular

alreadyquerying,with species, yet there are some Mivart,Henslow, and Peabody, if it be not the true scientific
the
manner ere

of explanation

in which

God

formed
a

man

out

of

the dust of tlie earth Whether firstAdam moral and the human and the

He

breathed of
one

into him
race or

living soul.

family be
second

Adam

would

races, the many still be their chief

The representatives. their miraculous fusion the

confusion
at

of tongues
cannot

at

Babel

Pentecost

present

greater difficultiesthan
and

problem complicated
The
new

of the

destiny

of
to

languages.
are

Christian its feet of

origin humanity
and the
lion

alreadybegins
and chloroform the

put all things under

Vaccination
disease

pain;
may

mitigating the curse industrial arts are beating the

and
as man

sword

into

ploughshare ;
Psychology Descartes, who Hartley,who
;

subdues in
a

the

wild

the earth,

yet lie down

with the lamb founded the

on

regained. paradise
thinkers as religious defender of the faith; of the Christian gion reli-

has been claimed

a

by

such

title of

wrote

tract

the truth
in the

Kant, who
in the
on

adored

God

moral

law within, not

motto

less than
was

starryheavens

above; Hamilton, whose

but
man

that

earth there is but

nothing great
the

and

in man,

nothing great
who
as

mind;

and
eminent

have

become

well

as

in all pure

living and

vines dilong line of speculative ethics and aesthetics in logic, Not sound doctrine. only

have

they been
of God

fresh gathering from also the

evidence of the

of the
and

moral

butes attri-

phenomena
to

reason

'conscience;
of

but

they have

begun

base

doctrines peculiar

upon ascertained mental laws in the mind of the flesh as the new of them utterly well as of the spirit If most repudiate
grace

of hypothesis

gradual evolution
into
to

of force into will, sense

are

into
a

thought, and
are

matter

mind, yet there

it with

signs that
doctrine

few

getting ready

reconcile

the

of the

CHAP.

IV.]
of the Whether both

Science. Tluory ofPerfectible

new

557

growth
Christ held his the

creature
man

in the
a

grace
or

and
a

knowledge of

be

necessary

free agent, he is

for by Scriptureand by Nature to be responsible The miraculous revelations and conversions of acts. gifts, half so incredible as the analogous not are apostolic age and beliefs of millioifs at
the

claims

present day.

Some

such believers in the future life of scientific persons are the soul that they profess to have gained the most strangely minute information
can

concerning
now seem

it
to
us

No

predicted marvels

of

the resurrection wonders As the of the

greater than the

extant

the telegraphand heliotype, of

man are

the spectroscope.

psychic powers

unfolded,he

coming
and
more

into ethereal relations with

thingsunseen

strangely and eternal,

is

may

and

begin to imagine how the glorified spirit might be and appareledthan the Raphaels transfigured gloriously Gabriels of devout fancy.
be said to have been heralded

Sociology may
civilians
as

by

such devout
treatise
an ing unwaveron

Grotius, the author

of the firstmodem who cherished

the Christian

evidences,and Vico

faith in the midst of calumny, disease and death ; religious divines as Bossuet, the Eagle of as well as by such intelligent Meaux, who surveyed as from a lofty peak the whole panorama and Jonathan Edwards, who, at a still of universal history, diviner from the beheld height, the vast
morn

scheme

of human

redemption
most

its rise in the

kindling

of creation

to its setting in

While pageant of the judgment gorgeous historians have hitherto rejectedthe idea of a

sacred

spontaneous

development

of

with society,
a more

ever

growing
as

arts,sciences and

polities, yet
conceive

few, in

scientific spirit, have

sought

to

of the whole

divine economy

proceedingfrom

small

like the branching tree from a mustard seed, or beginnings, Whatever the mighty forest from a handful of com. abstract be held as to the compatibility of great social laws views may and human with Divine sovereignty freedom,it is certain that the two agencies do actuallyconcur, as a smaller within a in sphere, larger wonders Church which
may
not

the whole the

process

of

history.

The

signsand

marked be
more

earlyprogress of the in venly miraculous, the view of all heathan the moral

originand

and powers, principalities

triumphswith

558
which this

The Fined

Philosophy,

[part il
of

it is still wrestlingagainstthe rulers of the darkness

world;

and

as

it

ever

marches

onward, appropriatingand

blending transforming the whole accompanying civilization, and resolvingart into worship, it may culture with faith, yet
burst
as

such the world yirith upon than realize \he shall more of the been
as

universal

social regeneration

Utopiaof
and

the

philanthropist
by
such

in the millennium

Theology
who

has

prophet. espoused

defended

scientific theists

Nieuwentyt,

the

dropt that illustrative watch upon afterwards; Leibnitz, eighty years designed to Berkeley,and
harmonize who Butler,
reason

Religious Philosopher, which Paley stumbled

whose Theodicea
was

and
a

faith;Samuel

Clarke,
of

laid the

basis for the Evidences

the

Christian

religion in
; to age

psychical sciences
divines of every the whole
one

and

say school

physical and metaphysical, professional nothing of the more

who have striven
to

rate incorpoeven

existingrational body
of truth. natural

theology with the revealed, in

the

compact

imagined a scientific theologiansare

ago

have

not Many of them may of s uch as history religion,

advocating, yet Bishop

entire historic
as

Butler
of

long
the

suggested
scheme known it has
ever

that of
course

the

development
natural

Christian visible which of the

world, may
errors as

their reject stand forth

insignia by itself from the other religions distinguished it steadily be only enhanced as proceeds to and absorb their truths, until at last it shall
one

be redemption may of things. The

as

the

divine

the

absolute

and

universal

the religion,

faithful and

gathering of her own sacred in her train, such as forerunners ideal, fathers of Christian science as Justin,who was styled the of Alexandria, who Philosopher and the Martyr; Clement the problems of Plato; and first solved in Christianity St. Augustine, who
such who scholars declared firstdefended of Christian that true
so

accepted gospel of from the Philosophyherself,

the Saviour

of mankind.

earliest time, has been

it with
as

the

logicof Aristotle:
Scotus

science

John
true
was

Erigena,
one;

philosophyand
he
in
as

are religion

Albertus

greater

in

Magnus, metaphysics, greatest

saint and the

called because

great in
the

physics,

theology; and
well
as

Bacon,

the

martyr

Roger physicist:

CHAP.

IV.]
reformers natural who

Science. Theory of Perfectible of Christian science

as

559

such freed Butler

Francis

Bacon, who
the of

philosophy from

scholastic

bondage; Bishop
with
course

into analogy brought religion

nature; and after these great leaders their countless

who the
ever

followers close up
some
cellent ex-

since

have

been

to bridge over striving

or

yawning
divines and

chasm have

between
at

science

and

faith. all

If

times

denounced

vain

like deceitful,

that which Calvin have

philosophyas at Corinth, prevailed yet

been and and able to

others between

with St. Paul and the

distinguish
one

philosophythat

is sound

truthful and
not

that is after the rudiments And

of this world

after Christ.

have begun to despair of such a true though many but a fanciful ideal of the fathers and Christian philosophy as

the
a

schoolmen, yet

few

can

only see

in each

successive failure

nearer

approachto
or

success,

and still yearn

assurance

with

growing
of
can

faith

an(i hope after the riches of the full

No
too

knowledge.
seem

beatific vision

millennial
to

apocalypseof
follow the been

truth

mystical or

miraculous

brilliant intellects

and anticipating revealed in Scripture with that discovered in Nature,and has been found congruous the marvellous .knowledge hitherto attending their separate growth and increase only helps us to imagine with what enhanced splendorthey shall pour their blended rays upon the world. Nor
momentous

growing sciences that for ages have heraldingit. Already the divine wisdom
and

could

there be conceived than the

that which

problem

more

sublime
to be

and

thus

still remains

solved.

To

ascertain

and spheres, prerogatives, respective

methods
ciprocal re-

of human

reason

and
on

divine

revelation ; to

their adjust

principles binding upon the adherents of both ; to apply such principles throughout the sciences to with the view of sifting from all pending controversies, error of a growing harevidence mony truth ; to gatherby this means the two great bodies of knowledge, between as cumulate they actrating illusand advance, supporting, and interpenetrating, each other ; in a word, to graduallyheal that immense which for centuries has been schism stealthily invadingthe
relations
most

cherished
to

opinionsand
divine

interests of mankind, and thenceforward

and the

link the

human

reason,

in their

S6o
jointprocess
"

TJu Final

Philosophy,

[part

ii.

through coming ages, againstall earthly error and sin, ^these are objectswhich have only to be stated in order to be felt in all their moral value and grandeur. They
are

not

the

transient

but

the
no

lasting and

though
the bare
own

singlemind

sect, or i"arty, calling, And catholic interests of humanit}^ or generationmay achieve them, yet
concerns

of any

conception
ideal
one

and

attempt
To be

would

themselves
a

be
time men,

their when
must

sufficient reward.
an

simply livingat
to

such
seem

is but

beginning
conferred

dawn

among

to

who

rises to its full

the comprehension, upon

richest first

boon

that has its

yet been

them, and,
tremble

in the

joy of
good
or

and

he might discovery, gloriousever to become

almost

lest it be too fault he not

or real, through some

want

in nature, should

fall short of fulfillment, could scale and is not

resources

on find,

surveying

the

of creation,that
is its progress

the order
sure.

of the world

less fixed than

Viewed daunt
can

in
most two

one

siich questions are light, reckless

indeed

suited to

the
reap

such
varied

vast

mortal wisdom speculation. What into fields of knowledge, or bind of truth ! ! And How

sheaves of

such

harvests
reason

and faith,

faith of

how

venture

within

the bounds and

of the other !

jealousis reason either warily must To link the jarring

revealed, into
one

sciences,material series, by human,

an one

moral, rational and

and
to
one

method,
this
no

hierarchy in
"

this is

organize a true present anarchy of knowledge, divine and but mere wordy pastime of philosophers,
which all earnest souls would but shrink

aim ; to

arduous

task from

in

proportionas they comprehend it. Viewed in another however, light,

while

such
a a

questions only
mass

nerve

they tempt
upon

our

What curiosity. What

of human of human

interests

hangs

their issue !

medley
of

opinions is involved in and destiny concentrate

finite with the Infinite

their solution ! in
reason

How

all human

the

problem
how
returns

duty the reconciling history unity the faith,

! and

all human

pointsto
of nature

the

goal where
subjectto knowledge,

science
man,

into
to

Omniscience, the
God! and The

earth becomes and

and

man

the Scripture, the

of perfection

marriage triumph of art, the regeneration.

reason

of

CHAPTER

V.

PHILOSOPHIA

ULTIMA: PERFECTED ARTS, SCIENCES AND

PROJECT

OF

THE

Whoever will

will
at

survey

the amazed

present
at

state vast

of

human
its

ledge, know-

first be

its

extent,
with

rapid
it is

increase, and
the filling

the

grandeur
On
into every

of the side

monuments

which fables

world. turned

he

will behold the marvels He

art

the of
even

of

mythology passing
that he into
now

facts,and
his science
a

prophecy fancy
like
all

histoiybefore
witnesses

eyes. and

may
to

in for

be

but

the the

mighty

preparations
have been

future

building
the

whereof

only
as

foundations

laid, while
no sooner

superstructure
he
turn

yet is

scarcely temple
and

conceived.

But in

shall of

from
to

his ideal fashion them

of

knowledge
it in

search he
over

actual

workers
to
or

frame

together,
bitter and from the

than

will be their

shocked

find

wrangling
without
or

feuds
or

task,

toiling apart
to

plan

concert, it in

rallying confusedly
and

the

work,
seem

scattering
him like

chagrin

despair,
on

until

they

to

infatuated the And anger he

is

builders of Heaven

the

plains of Shinar,
of the
and
some

confounded

by
labor.

in thei midst
to to

impious
of

will be but of

ready

fancy
sit

that down she

genius
weep

human the could Then

philosophy
magnificent
not

doomed
a

amid but

ruins

work

which

had

begun

finish.
turn

let him

from will He

the

present
out

and beneath

take him

counsel like
a

with
vast

the

past.

History

spread

quarry

wrought 562

by

successive

generations,and

already

strewn

CHAP,

v.]

Sciences Projected
are

and

Arts, the chiseled

in
at

563
stones

with

which truths, fragmentary hitherto without

as even

of

structure

model

the
own

fancy

of the
.

builders,as they wrought apart each the plan of the Divine at last, now,
the master-workmen the and
in

his

task ; but
played, is to be dis-

Architect science

each

marshalled,and glory
of

perfect temple
for the

of

to knowledge reared,

the

God

good

of mankind. final task

name

This be

mature

effort and the

of the

human

mind

may

under anticipated

of the Ultimate which

Philosophy, or goal
can herent, comeans

that last summative

and
crown

science

is to be the fruit and well the

as

of all the sciences,as

and

the

of their

highest use grandeur. and the mass be satisfied,

and

Before of

cognitiveinstinct
rendered
must

knowledge
the

exact,
well

the operative,
science
; must

sciences become their

themselves

be made
as

the

subjectof
be

as material,

and instrument, of research,

mena,

control.

like other phaenoproduct, brought within the sphere of rational previsionand could If we imagine them perfectedsingly and stillremain the work
as a

apart,there would

of

bringing them

into

connection, organizingthem logical

compact

system, and

the social well-being; concentratingthem intelligently upon into their growth as well as fruibut this work tion, enters really and
as

is

so

essential, they may

from
a common

as

little thrive without

tree.

it

branches

severed

To

discover

these

vital relations among

them,

to

arrange

them

in their normal

order,

to

their kinds, measure distinguish

of their evolution and

their

resources,
at

ascertain the laws

and interaction,

length frame procedure

ultimate

may

theory by means not only be reviewed

matured,
Itself the and modes of
"

of which and this latest of

their whole

historic itself of the

foreseen,but
is

corrected, guided, and

the

ideal

philosophy.
with all
means

equipped
traverse

of science, offspring knowledge,it aims to

the entire from

an

domain the

the

known

intelligence, everywhere sifting unknown, and gathering the fragments

consistent whole. science It is,in
a

of truth into

and intelligible
science

word, that science of

and and wherefrom of fruitage
are

which upon

itself shall

yield,

to be

shed

the world

the full flower

reason.

The

conception,the

the necessity,

the utility,

rise and

564 growth,
and

Ultima. Philosoplna the admit

are

"part philosophy
hereafter.

ii.

method of

of

this

ultimate

are

topics which
great works
and

enlarged treatment
in its

Three
sent pre-

included

projectas

the tasks of the

out

coming generations: ist.

to application

Its construction
;

of the

sciences ; 2d. Its of the

the sciences

3d. Its

mation consum-

sciences.

We

here

themes, condensing
into volumes.

into sentences

as simply propound them what might be expanded

The

work with
an

of

begin
the

constructingthe ultimate philosophy must Expurgationof tJte Sciences, By this is meant

of those prejudices, from them physical, metasifting physical, idola and theological, of which the are Bacon), (the of their own rank growth and schismatic culture, offspring and which
now as

hinder

direct

access

to

the whole

body

of

knowledge
and
reason

it lies scattered among

the different

professions
the
eye

in various is thus

departments

of

learning.When

of

purged of

all films of conceit and

passion,and

the prospect cleared of every mist and cloud of error, it will in one be ready to embrace view the whole field of truth,of whatever The
or

sort next

and

wherever

found.

step will therefore be this Survey of the Sciences,

of their several the and history classification will include
a

examination particular This

provinces and descriptionof

or

ducts. proeach of

and species,

consequent
shall
be

arrangement

them,
which

which

accurate, complete, and

the sciences physical

consistent,
as

shall neither

degrade

in German

the metaphysical in English philonor as sophy, philosophy, the theological in French but as nor philosophy, and complementto the metaphysical, ing annexing the physical both the order with the shall theological, of history, be exhibit them and

together in
ture. cul-

of nature, of will thus

reason,

of sound

They
material studied of and

fully digested and

as

or induction,

the intellectual

prepared as the phaenomena to be

the
or Sciences,

explained.
remain
to

It will doctrine sound embrace

then of

frame

Theory of

knowledge. perfect
combined

This

will result,like every induction of the

; will

theory,from

conjectureand
and

all the facts both

of the nature

historyof

CHAP,

v.]

Sciences Projected will be

and

Arts, its power

5^5
to

human
revise

and intelligence; and

as

explain the

whole

by existingproduct
whole

verified

of science,as
process.

well

to

its previseand regulate

subsequent
of the

Concentrating the
the the

problem
laws of

experience upon philosophy,it will neither neglectinquiryinto of phaenomena,nor ignore inquiryinto the causes
race

accumulated

of

phaenomena,
the

nor

yet detach
source reason

both

these from

the revelation of rather of

so bine com-

ground

and

of

revelation and

phaenomena ; but will as complementary means

of
and

tion cogniaim
to

throughoutthe entire realm

resume

and cognition,
of
causes

the

knowledge

of laws

in the of

ledge know-

of God, that whom all

only

First and
move

Final with

Cause

laws, in
fold mani-

phaenomena
to

rest and

and perpetual

reflection of His

glory.
a

Thus, according
sciences, when
reduced from shall
a

true

doctrine

of

knowledge,

the

thoroughlyexpurgated and surveyed,may be mere medley to a system in which their procession

that of the of their and
; the law

correspond to
of
reason

they

are

concerned

phaenomena with growth shall be

which
a

"

dual gra-

coincidence effort shall the human the

revelation;their perpetual review of the Divine be a logical by Intelligence of fact, from through all the categories intelligence,
in

mathematics

which

the

universe

has

its

primordial
;

root, to the theology in which

and their

it finds its

perennial flower

goal,

ever

to

be

shall be. that omniscience the eye of God

even

approached but never attained, back with as wherewith, looking

and works and ways,
we are

through
as

all His word

we

shall know With

the

also

known. verification of

formation of

and

sciences,the work
would be limit of human

constructingthe
it would Reason

theory of the ultimate philosophy

a

accomplished. And
cognition.
it thus

mark

the

utmost

will have

entered its own

its last

provincewhen
The task when

retires to reflect upon

product.

will have propensity speculative it thus seeks the law of its

attempted its crowning

own

action and conscious

clearly

to itself the ideal of its own proposes it could Science will have no other, as

aspiration.

have

when

it thus

strives to

know

itself. This

higher aim, first work might

no

therefore be called the science of the sciences.

566
But if
we we now

Ultima. Philosophia suppose

not

[part
to

ii.

such
be

theory
to

have
it

been
as a

pounded, promere

would

content

cherish

toy of
be
was or as

or speculation

creature

of the

fancy, but philosophic

from further which
it

ready
the

to

return

with
it

it among
as an

the sciences of their

drawn, and apply

means

organ

culture,

also of the

and explaining,but merely of observingcorrectingand maturing their processes, of making

not

Imperfect profit by
as a

the mistakes

of the

and giving perfect, and accelerated the

them,

whole,

more a

concerted precise, doctrine of the

action.

In other

words,

cognitive and
remain
to

cognizablehaving been framed, it would the former systematically to bear upon

This involve
sciences
next

then

bring

the latter.

the with

applying the preliminary labor of

a

work

of

ultimate
a

philosophywould
the The

view

to

their

more

logicalpartitionof systematic culture.

divisions and assumptions which now arbitrary prevailamong the body of truth,but lead to illthem not only dismember and of words; but when strifes directed researches, they are cultivated ideal
in their normal

order

and
more

with

reference to their

their growth will be unity, fruitful. Now, according to our

regular, vigorous,and order theory, their normal

corresponds to that of the interdependent phaenomena which their material; and their ideal unity results from are two
those phaenomena, oppositemodes of knowing or explaining ever tending to logicalunion in a third When, therefore,
we

have

thus

mapped

out

the intellectual domain

in
our

as

it lies in

nature to

itself rather than three three

crude of

devise

corresponding sets
kinds of

fancy,we may logicalcanons

to

proceed
or

rules

for the therein. The

or

intellectual labor

be

performed

firstwould

embrace

the

precepts for pursuing and

laws.

Logicof tlteEmpirical Sciences, our perfecting knowledge of

of various in
2.

natural which
or

They

will be

classes

i.

Those

apply to

nomological science
research.
in

rationale of inductive

the organon general, Those which apply to

the and

physicalsciences
organics; in both
which

as mechanics, chemistry, particular,

their celestial and the

terrestrial divisions. in

3. Those

apply to

sciences psychical

particular,

CHAP,

v.]

Sciences Projected

and

Arts, both

567
their celestial

as

in psychology,sociology and theology,

and when

terrestrialdivisions.

This include

part of the scientific discipline,

a

complete, would
every

system

of

rules for

necting con-

class of facts with

its

laws,and
the

each

higherlaw

with The

the

Highest.
part would
embrace

second

or Sciences^

precepts for

sical Logicof the Metaphypursuing and perfecting our

classes:

knowledge
I.

of

causes.

They

will also be of various

Those

which which

Those

science in general. 2. apply to teleological the evihold in the physical dences sciences,affording

of natural

religion. 3.

Those

which

hold

in the

cal psychiinclude with its

the evidences sciences, affording when part of the scientific discipline,

a

of revealed

This religion.

would complete, class of laws

one

system

of rules for all second

connecting
causes

every

causes,

and

with

the the

great First Cause.

Science

The

third part would

embrace

Logic of the

of the
and

and correlating reason Sciences, or precepts for maintaining revelation both the
as

complemental
the

and empirical will be

knowledge throughout metaphysical realms of research.

:

fkctors of

These, too,

of several classes
reason an

i.

Those

which

apply

to the normal

relations of will
2.

and

revelation

in the scale

and of the sciences,

divine

us yield

ideal of

perfect knowledge,
to

and

human.

Those and

which

apply

the

present
serve

distuAed

relations of

reason

and will revelation,

to

scientificand religious bodies of knowledge. adjustthe existing which apply to the prospectiverelations of reason 3. Those and revelation
in

the and

sciences,and
inevitable

aflTord evidence

of their third and

growing harmony
last part of the would
causes

perfection. This
order
to be

scientific
a

in discipline, of rules and for

complete,
and

include
in

system
the

combining
of the

all laws

God,
the

Author

Ruler

universe,the
divine
reason

Alpha
it has

from whose Omega of creation, proceeded,and through whose logically and alone
can

infallible revelation

logically recapitulated. Thus the true organon of knowledge, whensoever attained, will rescue mind from those irregular and conthe cognitive flicting
over sallying blindly the field of truth; and, everywhere adjusting the system of and leading the finite upon thought to the system of things, now

it be

researdies

with

which

it is

$68

Ultima. Philosoplua

fpART

ii.

the track of Infinite Reason, will ages, in the soul of the

slowly realize, through

creation.

less endthe

creature, for the glory of

Creator, the grand ideal of the whole

By

means

complete logicof the sciences,the philosophywould be thoroughly applied. And

a

of such

timate ulthe

of the discipline will have

it thus
moves

human
a

intellect would

then

be of

become

faultless instrument
as logic,

son perfect Reawhen research,

a

by
as

trained

well

as

with

true

aim.

Science

will have
well

grown knows

to be

its

own

master, second

when

it thus

guides as

itself

This

work, therefore,
of shall
axioms see

might
But

be
so

called the art of the sciences.

soon as we

imagine
among
not

such

scheme

devised the

and

employed
will be
as

the

sciences,we
to

that

tendency

merely

build

them
to

ideal system

pastime,but philosophic equipment, and logicalorganization, practical

of mankind intellectual riches. with Such all material and
is the connection

for

up into an effect their actual

as dowing enas

the

moral,
between

well

theory

and

science and art, truth and goodness, that whenever practice, the whole cognitive shall have thoroughly acted upon the issue a vast and homogeneous there *must whole cognizable, and body of knowledge, fraught with inconceivable utility

grandeur.
of their
as

In

other

words, the

science
to

of the

sciences with
a

and

will need the art of the sciences,

be

crowned of

science

correspondingarts, or

doctrine

perfect knowledge,

applied. practically
This third and last work
no

philosophywould
stage, a clearer and
laws

doubt
more

consummating the ultimate in its initiator}' bring with itself,

of those social

of apprehensioh general

by which science or exact knowledge becomes effective in moulding human opinionsand institutions. So long as the its action artificial organizationof societyproceeds blindly,
must

be

abnormal

and of true

wild ; but order and

when

the
are

intellectual and

moral
we

conditions
at least

progress

demonstrated, grand
issues with

may

if not foresee,

the hasten, actually

of the whole

human
even

development

in its vital connections

all terrestrial and The

celestial influences.

firstof these issues

maybe

termed

the Ultimate

System

570
dominion
over

PhUosophiaUltima,
creation.

[part

ii.

religion by which sociologythat art the individual, and psychologythat art of ethics by which over mind predominatesover matter, and biology,chemistry and
mechaitics, those
whole
and
arts

that art of Theology will be gfiving Providence predominates over society,and of politics by which societypredominates

of terrestrial economy is

by

which

the

material

system

wrought

anew

for human

service

glory. the grand aggregate result,there will last of all, And as issue the Ultimate System of Society, In a philosophical view,
the
sciences

divine

both and

and

the

arts

are

but functions
its state

of

society,
gress. proand

by

their As

determine degree of perfection

and

yet the
and

most

advanced

racked civilization,

torn

ideas"and by conflicting
disorder

ing only reflects the existinterests, defectiveness of knowledge and consequent of skill. The whole

waste

and

turmoil
is

of mankind

crude, forced,and
advance

organization heterogeneous,although
that of

modern

already an
when arts, and

immense

upon

antiquity.

But

the seriate sciences all human

shall be be

sheddingforth

their seriate in the of the

societies

growing together

knowledge and mastery of cosmical phaenomena upon brought into harmony with
regenerate race
terrestrial be

their

own

phaenomena,and

which
nature
as

they act, until they are and with God, then will a
head living orb of the whole be

installed the it

the

organism,and
as

reins of the
careers

exultingly
race

gathered
worlds.

in its hands

in the

Olympic
begin to

of

Then, too, may

with
all celestial

even

the celestial sciences

blossom

celestial arts that shall knit

races.

in spiritual together, thy, sympa-

and stellar influences, Terrene, solar, and

prayer,

wielded

by
one

human

prowess

may

unfold the the

merce com-

of heaven, the of the back universal anthem

telegraphof
hailed

the

Father, until the

and skies, scient ripe,

worship
"the

eartli echoes

the

that erst

her

novitiate,when
sons

morning stars sang togetherand for joy." Thus, in the consummation

be involved will then tlie consummation have

all the

of God

shouted

of

such

remote

issues,will

of all things earthly. Science

over

triumphed

error,

and

art

over

nature.

CHAP,

v.]

Sciences Projected unfolded its

and

Arts.

57

Reason from towards

will then have

its

the whole and

riddle of the worid that cosmic ideal

genesis

to

apocalypse ;
has

which

the Creator

been

moving through mighty

human nations

epochs
means

of creation, from of successive

the

primordial planetarygerm, by
forth revealed in the fullness of

and faunas, strata,floras,

and

races, will at

length stand
have
now

its lifeand

glory.

At how with

the

heightwe
whole
at one

how reached, As from

a

wide

the horizon ! of
our

grand
the

the prospect 1

lone

eminence of

faith,
race

past and

present and
look down
is known
ere

future

spread out
We
vast
see

view, we

of the world, in which

the end

upon from

that divine system the

beginning.
fulfilled,
fast to wonder His dren chil-

long ages literatures and

rollingonward

it shall all be

civilizations shed

like forest leaves in its thick and almost

and unspeakable gloriescrowding fulfilling, its

blinded fulfillment, until, mortal

may gaze

by

the vision, we But

we

that

and

live.

will not His

courses scan

doubt human and

fatherlygoodness, who, having

even

shown

unto

the far-off stars

in their destined less that

ods, peri-

will of His

surelydeign
lie down

not

they should
them
some

the track

promises,and earthly
and into that for which it behooves
us

give they
next
more

Pisgah where
generations

they
And
our

may

die content

that other have

to

shall enter

toiled.

hence
in

part
the

the

scheme,
and of its

the the

consider, as being practical questions of

its

the

time, the

scene,

For

time

present
and with

age.

An

era

inauguration. all historypoints to the inauguration, of the world, so fraught with marvels

mode

of

rife in great movements, best birth survey of time. the

might
And

well
we

be have
to

crowned

this last and

only to
see

review the past and what

could
not

present in order
at

that

hitherto,may

last

now

be

hopefully

attempted. It could not have been undertaken at any previous the one because the two reformations, period, religious of which Luther and Bacon the other scientific, the were
had leaders, first to

proceed apart

to

their extremes, and At

nor

so

develop

the

spring and
the other.

existing need of their combination. neither feared while in their incipiency,

Both
were

their craved fi-om

intent

only

upon

reason freeing

572
its
not

Ultitna. PhilosopJiia

[part n.
could

trammels, whether

ecclesiastical

or

and scholastic,

then foresee its present license and discord, or the necessity which has thus arisen, of trainingit to study science itself, with the
same

trained it to It

and candor,wherewith directness, patience, study nature and Scripture.

true

they
that

is indeed

that mind have

in advance which

of the

exigency,
the

majestic, prescient Magna

is
now

planned

Instauratio which
to

would

seem

to at

imminent, or
"

propounded the very task much of it as relates so least,

no

the

then

expectationof seeing it sixth and last part of our accomplished. work, to which all the rest are subservient, is to lay down that philosophy shall flow from the just, which strict inquiry pure, and
The hitherto

natural

sciences,though with

real

proposed.
our

But

to

this perfect
we

is

beyond

both

our

abilities and
it and

hopes ; yet
"

shall

lay the

foundations

of

posterity." And itis that the universal and complete theory to see now easy could which, with just forethoughthe pretended not to offer, have been framed not or even attempted,until the sciences
"

recommend

the superstructure to

should their
own

have

reached

some

measure

of order

and perfection, clamored

out

of

lack of

and consistency

for law and

system.
But
now,
at

this last, If
we

need

and

for preparedness
we

the great of

effort have

arrived. here
at

examine,

shall find that each

the three works of

philosophy may
Have
we

to the completion as projected necessary least be begun, if not pursued to a good

degree
or

of forwardness.
not

already the

materials

of the The

projected theory
of the lectual, intel-

doctrine

of

perfectknowledge?

map

like that of the with

a terra scarcely might well reach her

physicalglobe,is almost complete, and philosophy to be explored, incognita

ultima thule in
exact

conjunctionwith

phy. geogramay

In

other been

words, the
ascertained

limits of research its several

are

be

said to have

and
a

provincesdefined.
stages of
tempts At-

All the sciences at least have progress, and

even

name,
new

in various

fast have

coming

into

and

fruitful relations. and

been

that system if such

to which

forward

minds

impose upon them they are presumed to be tending. And have hitherto foiled, it has been partly
made
to discover

CHAP,

v.]
it is and

Sciences Projected

and

Arts,

573
we can

because
success,

only through repeated failures

pass

to

also because

they have

not

brought to
are

their task cardinal

some

that

candor, and catholicity,

of the

patience which

the

virtues

philosophy theyespouse,
to

but have hinder

allowed
a

metaphysicalor theological prejudiceto

and

tion, just induc-

vainlytried

force upon
nature

science,as
and

the

old

lastics scho-

tried to force upon and

some Scripture,

partial
the knowledge has

foregonetheory. They
which has been
so

have
or

either exscinded the

revealed announced

knowledge
reason are

which

been

discovered,and

pretended laws

of scientific the that such After of

developmentwhich
very
even

both

and history

falsify.But
put forth,and
have
is

fact that efforts in this direction these

crude, tentative

hypotheses

yielded
at hand.

brilliant results, augurs

the full success

that

long ages
a mass now

of

and discipline philosophical

the accumulation

of sciences remains
own

what upon

every class of phaenomena, should but that the inductive spirit return

extending to

its

intellectual

product,in

search

of that sublime

theory of cognitionwhich is to be its crowning triumph, and of the race and the at length set forth as the matured reason destined apex of the pyramid of knowledge ? the means Have of framing not we also,in large measure, of perfectknowledge ? the projectedorganon The cognitive of research,has mind, now experienced in all modes grown already garnered a
to enter

and precedentswherewith principles and authoritatively the more intelligently fect imperstore waste

of

sciences,and preclude the

which marked

and

error

and

confusion
structing con-

its infancy. Master-builders after

in the art of

science, one
upon the

another,

have

tried their hand for the actual

model, and
In
to to

given

well-tested

rules

building.
from from
two

inductive

Bacon Kant

philosophywe have a line extending another Comte, and in speculative philosophy,

; while

Hegel
the

the very their

extreme

into which

the has

latest thinkers

have

pushed

methods respective and last

already created
which their errant
courses

need

of that third

philosophy
back from

shall mediate

between within other. the

them, and just and

our

lead them

safe limits which

they

impose
is

upon
as

each

Though

literature philosophical of sciential

yet wanting

in this latter

department

574

Ultima, Plulosophia there exists

a scarcely

[part ii.
can cona-

thought, and
mand
reason

treatise which

the and after

each their

those of equal respect of both sects of disciples, those of revelation, yet there is a craving among and the terms the laws of their latent affinity of

ultimate

agreement

Now

that

so

much

of

thorough
enter

drill has been who doubts

infused among but that the

the different votaries

soon

of science, also

their border
canons perfect

feuds,and
of research

shall logicalspirit at length devise and

publishthose
host of seekers the

by

which
as one

the whole

for truth shall be final career And and may of

marshalled

mighty phalanx for

of eternal
we

not

? progression even begin to ?

forecast the actual scheme

issue

perfectknowledge
must

Although
matured elect minds,
now, at
even

that

matured

humanity which
hitherto been and ideal, grows heart. and with

result from

has intelligence
as

aspiredafter only by
faint clearer and
surer,

but

vague pect pros-

presentiment; yet
and

the least, the

thrills

By

the vital connection few, at least,

seen

between

popular society

science is other.

to

insure
as we

of the
ever

And

of the one in that perfection feel that pulse of humanity which the the wreck
some

beats

onward,

and

survey

of systems

in which

fond visionaries have

can era

but

sought even devoutly hail,

the
see seers

airy tower of prospect, we the dawn if still afer off, of that

sages

which
to

and

saints and
new

of all time

have their
yearn

longed
sacred

and, entering with

prayer,

joyfulnessinto
labor
as

and prescience

proceed to
to

well

as

for the great consummation. Thus have

we

been

brought

that fullness of

time

when

waiting to give the reins of the world to ripereason, and is summoning us to enter with faith and hope the impending task. upon selects the of its inauguration, For the scene philanthropy hidden for ages western hemisphere. A clime so .strangely
Providence
seems

from

mankind, would
of

seem

but the destined

we

theatre of these
scan

later acts the world

history. And

have
not

but

to

the
may

map

of

to find that what

could

elsewhere

here be

initiated. practically
It could diverse
not

in originate
"

the eastern

hemisphere.
occidental
"

The

two

civilizations

the

oriental and

represent-

CHAP,

v.]
the

Sciences Projected of the two

"

and

Arts,

575
"

ing

issues practical the

on

diverse

philosophies ^the
six
as

intuitional and thousand

in
ere

years

empirical having proceeded apart for opposite sides of the globe,must meet
on some can can

completed
their

circuit

joint mission
Both
are

virginsoil and common ground, be accomplished. While stillin

their native the other. and

seats, neither
there

thoroughlysift and appropriate

inveterate
to have must

hampered by
continue

contracted

and relations,

prejudices something

of extravagance in their development; the one towards ticism, mysand the other towards until thrown gether toscepticism;
on a new arena

where

they can
that

find

ampler scope

and

freer action.

It need
the
eastern

not,

indeed,be
western

denied

in

and

mind, the

European civilization religiousand scientific

been

have already for eighteen centuries spirit this very which

its
own

combined
an

; but

combination

has

at

length only
which

shown

exigency
use

it cannot

meet, and The

materials

it cannot

upon

and tions distincsocial, national, rigid, political of the Old World, to say nothingof its meagre physical location and structure, preclude that collection and fusion of of humanity, which is to be the work all the elements of the

soil.

true

cosmopolite philosophy.
in this western

But far
more

hemispherenot only are

abundant, but
the

such

elements their
re-

varied

and

for facility

The American genealogy, composition is perfect. geography, either in ancient and religion are simply unparalleled, politics, modern and together form an civilization, or aggregate of all that is peculiar to the civilizations of Europe, Asia,and Africa. Such and

medley theories,fusingunder
a

of climates,of races,
one

of

of creeds institutions, affords materials

political system,
cannot

for

philosophywhich
a

but with

be

final ; and,

by

projectingon
the the

all conditions, grander shows that here, if anywhere, issues of history, time-worn Who whole terrestrial problem is at length to be solved. this wide
intense

scale and

fuller

that surveys swift and

sooner or

intellectual and

social

anarchy, and

the

the later,

strengtheningwith

feel that passions pervading it,but must of human opinion which, ever spirit plastic the growth of reason, has wrought through successive reorganizing civiliza-

and all the past,disorganizing

5/6
tions,must
the
at

PhUosophiaUltima.
last educe order from this

[part
chaos, and
mould

h,

ideal

reign of
has

truth and

virtue ? and

Thus

Providence

already opened

garnished
as

the
it is

stage whereon
to be
can no

to unfold that consummate

system, which,
and

the flower of all thought and

no

fruit of all climes

ages,

be called after

name,

however

worthy,and

claimed

bythe

people,however
For the mode curriculum.

illustrious. of its

inauguration, philosophyordains
educational influence of
at

academic fount of

The and method

a

system,
the

as

the

primal

knowledge
normal
but

in the

social

organism,
ideal into of

affords the
a

turning
the
to

reality.And
There
is
an

glance

grand existingstate
the task.

society
The
tributors con-

will show

that it alone
obvious

is competent

unfitness

in all other

agencies.
than

professions and the press, being distributors rather

of of
interests
new

ideas,and
well

reflectors rather liable to be

too

than

rers manufactu-

as as opinion, and passions, are

swayed by disturbing
in the scale of

low

down

social

influence to reach the which

is to
must
cure

springsof existingevils. A them by harmonizing science

the of thinkers
and

movement

and

ology, the-

originate beyond
her
own

sphereof popular prejudice,

scholars with where the truth
is

in that

quiet circle
The
amid

prized for
votary.
learned

sake,
smoke

and

sought

zeal of
are

the
to be

tactics and the

the drill of this warfare of

not

battle,by
to

the

mere

tyros and
but
must

bigots who are in such haste brought thither by those who

tastes

practicethem,
been schooled

be

have

into

sophic philo-

and

habits.

it may is the judgment of be safely least, affirmed, who in the field and acquainted are conservatives, intelligent
at

This

with

its wants.

There

is

throughout growing feeling

too

the

educated continued

classes that the crisis has become

as a mere

review topic of periodical What declamation. professional pastor,lawyer,or physician, ifhe has the time or taste, is competent to grapplewith the great

grave to be theme of or

in question

any

of its branches

He his

encounters

at once

the of

suspicion of
the

having got beyond both parties, if only or contempt of one

unfitness and

and province,

is

sure

because has

of his

supposed

prejudice.

The

work

plainly

578
and

Ultima, Philosophia from only by divertingit, its present tendencies

[part ii.
toward

class be the whole educated can skepticismor bigotry, imbued with a spirit culture. of largeand generous influence upon it is there, seek a salutary And too, we must

either

all the great interests of salt of truth be cast of intellectual and evils of the
a

and religion, politics

art

Let

the

into these moral

and the stream fountains, living corruption will be cleansed ; the the life will be cured
; and

church, the state,and

new

current

of

and

whole
seems

social based

body.
in
error

ideas poured throughout the vitalizing all surrounding civilization Though now and ignoranceand swayed by conflicting

opinions and

stillwe prejudices,

need

not

fear but

that the

of truth,trainingand marshalling her votaries in such spirit shall yet lead them forth as a sequestered haunts of culture, into the thick of this great conflict, and host,even disciplined there proclaim her destined rule of order,law, and love. It may these based
to the
serve

to
we

give

more a

definiteness scheme

and

to feasibility

views upon

if the

here insert

of academic

studies,
reference

and foregoingproject and prospective state of existing

PART
I.

arranged with
the sciences.
SCIENCES.

I." SCIENCE
EXPURGATION

OF
OF

THE
THE

SCIENCES.

as Misconceptions

to the

of value, and dignity origin, of the social or

science.

Of science Of science
Of science

as as as as

the function

collective mind.

from ordinaryor popularknowledge. distinguished from art. distinguished from philosophy. distinguished

Of science

unityamid artificialdivisions. vicissitudes and adverse influences. Its steadyprogress through human Various popular, and which hinder now professional, philosophical prejudices, and remedy. the unityand growth of the sciences : their source
Various intellectual and moral

Its essential

for pursuing the sciences, manded dequalifications

by

their present state.

resources

Conditions and

of

science

of the sciences.

2. SimVEY

OF

THE

SaENCES.

German, French, and

merits and defects. the
true

classifications or English

systems of the sciences

their

of Principles

system

ist
as

That

they should

be arranged according
celestial
m
nection con-

to the actual order

of

phenomena
be

co-existent

in space, the

with

the terrestrial mechanics, chemistry, ethics, and organics,

should

2A^ That

they

combined

according to the

actual

order

politics. of pheno-

CHAP,

v.]
as

Sciences Projected

and

Arts.
a

579
series

mena

successive in time,the material

in preceding the spiritual,

risingfrom tthe following map

unknown

facts to the most simplest physical into abstract and

its bounded

facts. complex psychical

concrete

By stillfarther separatingthem
of the

groups,

we

get the
and

sciences,with

provinces and

known

regions :
Abstract Sciences.
Concrete

Sciences,
\

Religious.
Celestial
and Terrestrial.

Theology. Sociology. Psychology,

Social. Individual,

[-

Psychical.

OrganicaL
Chemical.
Mechanical.

Anthropology. "ology. 1

Geology.
Astronomy, my. J

Physical.

from Characteristics of psychical as distinguished

physicalscience.
science. empirical

from as Characteristics of metaphysical distinguished

Relative advancement of the sciences.
: m

Brief summary of

of their results in
new

the

expansion of
of human

the

in the intellect,

mulation accu-

truth,and
and

accessions

and power, dignity,

piness. hap-

Their need culture. 3.

readiness

for

some

and logicalorganization

more

systematic

THEORY

OF

THE

SCIENCES, the
means

OR

DOCTRINE

OF

COGNITION.

(i) Of
False

the

or cognitive,

of

cognition.
reason
or

which theories,

would

either reject

would or revelation,

range de-

their normal The

true

relations.
of their

that theory,

gradual coincidence
the nature and

and

ultimate

harmony.

Foundation

for this

theoryin both

the history of the human

intellect.
Its accuracy and

fitness. material of cognition.

(2) Of the
False
nomena.

the or cognizable, would

which theories,

ignore either
would claim

the

causes

or

the

laws of pheno-

The

true

that theory, and

which

of both be cognizant
as

in their actual

existences co-

and successions,

the ideal domain

of

science

the whole

aggregate of worlds
Foundation universe. Its

throughoutall

ages. the structure and

for this

theoryin both

the development of the

completenessand grandeur.
the in cognitive action upon the
or cognizable,

(3) Of
False

the process of cognition.

theories,which
or

would

either confine

reason

to terrestrial and

material

phenomena,
The
true

confine revelation

and to spiritual

celestial
means

phenomena.
of cognitionin all infiniteintelligence

would combine that which theory, fieldsof cognition a as involving joint process toward throughoutimmensity and eternity, Foundation the

both

of finiteand

goal of

omniscience.

for this theoryin the relations of

finiteand Infinitemind, and

in

the history of the human

sciences.

S8o
Procession
mena,
as

Ultima, Philosophia
of the sciences
in

[part il
the of phaenoprocession the

correspondencewith
review of the

involving an

endless

creation, by the creatore, for

with its actual

glory of the Creator. Ideal perfectibility of knowledge

Means and motives PART for
ever

as

contrasted

imperfectioa.

after striving ART

knowledge. perfect
SCIENCES.
a

II."

OF

THE

Need
their
1. 2.

of precepts for pursuing and

the sciences,with perfecting

view

to

culture. S3rstematic
Inductive Deductive

Logic, Logic, Logic,

or
or or

3. Synthetic
The latter

Science. Organon of Empirical of Organon MetaphysicalScience. of PerfecUble Science. Organon

embracing

the

followingscheme
of knowledge
state OF
:

of rules for harmonizing the

rational and revealed bodies

THE

normal reason

THE
are

SaENCES.

1.

In each science the

and

revelation the

ledge, complemental factors of knowthe latter

former

what discovering

latter has not revealed, and

discover. what the former cannot revealing the provinceof reason contracts ts 2. In the ascending scale of the sciences with human the a nd revelation that of expands, growing complexity, obscurity,

importance of the sciences themselves. and revelation throughout the sciences logically action of reason 3. The joint of knowledge or the indefinite expansionof science involves the perfectibility
toward omniscience.
THE 1. existing STATE
are

OF

THE

SCIENCES.

Hypotheses and
Dogmas
as

dogmas
in his
own

to be

formed

each independently,
2. manner

and province,

by the scientist and methods. by his own

be tested the

religionist
in the
same

within
own same

his

in the religionist, 3.

the province of the scientist must hypotheses; and hypotheseswithin his own manner as dogmas.
and

province

of

the

Conflictinghypotheses
the

dogmas

may

be
reason

provisionallyadjustedby
or

hibiting ex-

accordingas problem of opinion,

scale of the sciences.
THE PROSPECTIVE STATE OF

revelation

predominates

in the normal

THE

SCIENCES.

hypothesesand dogmas, by their 1. In the progress of the sciences,conflicting attritions and mutual corrections, cepted own pass into the theories and doctrines ac2.

This

by both parties. gradual conversion

and of the hypothetical

one

dogmaticalinto
set of facts to

the scien*

tific, proceeds in the order

the

from of the sciences, the lower

to

another, from
the

simple to the complex, from

sciences. psychical

the higher, from

physical

through the
3. The
even

historical goal of the whole

if

never

scientific to be approached process, ever of positive in absolute science or perfect attained,is the absorption

knowledge.
The

ideal of toward

full

equipmentof

the sciences for their work

of endless

gression pro-

knowledge. perfect

Prospectof

its realization.

CHAP,

v.]
PART

Sciences Projected

and

Arts,

581

III."

SCIENCE
in their

OF

THE

ARTS.

Practical issue of the sciences

This and

growth

of the arts become

out
more

irregular, may
Science control
of

arts. correspondent from of the sciences, having been spontaneous and systematic. and more logical

of the arts to be adjustedto that of the sciences. Logicalpartition

1. the
man

Material
over

Arts,

or

which principles chemical

regulatethe
in both

tional ra-

of

mechanical

and

phenomena

the

terrestrial and
2. Science

celestial
of over the

spheresof action.
Moral

Arts,
and

or

which principles

the regulate

rational

control of

man

individual

social phenomena

in both

the terrestrial and

celestialspheresof action. 3^ Science control of man,

Bomena.

of

the

Religious

in

co-operationwith
and the

the rational which regulate Arts, or principles both material and spiritual God, over phe*

Procession of the arts from dominion

of the creature
over

with the sciences

and creation, his

as

involvingthe progressive
the

in participation

glory of

the Creator. Ideal The of the perfectibility

arts as

contrasted with their actual imperfection. arts, both Divine

mind material

pertectionof terrestrial sciences and

union

and

as spiritual,

involvinga
and The

of the human

with

the

ledge and will in the know-

control

of all terrestrial phenomena. and

of celestialsciences perfection the endless and

arts,both
and

volving inand material, as spiritual ages, of the finite into the the
ture crea-

return,through all worlds

effortafter the
one means

Infinite Reason
to the

of or perfect religion religature

of the creation.

through and by Creator,

a

Aims sciences

of such
the

course

of studies of

1st. To

vital connection

the

rational

preserve throughoutthe scale of the with the revealed material of the human
science

knowledge and

the logical correlations between 2d. To combine

in each
as

and

the divine

tors facas

of knowledge.

all that
as

is established

discovered with all that is established

thetical and
to dogmatic,

and revealed,

to all that is stillhypo* connect

show
one

the

problem of opinion. 3d. To

with

the ascertained

of portions

science

thoae of another, and

logically problematically glory

their theoretical their and

portions. 4th. To displaywith

of And

the series of the sciences the Divine

series corresponding human

welfare.

arts as ever tending to enhance to organize, by this means, lastly,

that

proximate

system of sciences,arts, and

the ultimate

societies, upon

which

to

in endless perproject, spective,

system.

practical objection may wide and rich, so field, would

and erudition
in the
in scholarship

The

here

be raised that
an

an

academic

demand
a

amount

of research

teacher,and
are

degree

of

maturity

and

the

which pupil,

To
1st.

the fonner That of the aim

part of the
need
not

quite impossible. objectionit is enough to reply :

the two sions great divi-

be to traverse

knowledge throughouttheir whole

extent, but

merely

582
that intersected kind would of border
be

PkUosophiaUltttna.
portionof
warfare.
to enter

[part ii.
are

them 2d.

where
into
a

they
this
resume

involved

in

That

common

field it

needful

only
master

with

of established
and

truths and

rather principles, That

may
to

than

with

specialresearches
part of
or

acquisitions.3d.
the does

the abstract their

any

of

sciences,what
not

be

termed

require learning so
those
very

4th. That
and

faculties

logic, much as thought and study. of abstraction, generalization,

philosophy

for such a task, would comparison which would, qualify radier than for any other, and be hindered almost disqualify stimulated abundant

by minute helps to the

in both

There investigations. work

to be

are,

moreover,

found

in standard

treatises

authoritative

schools,
a

in

attainments, and
richest and To That
as

in

current

compends of their several literature, teeming with the

be
: replied

most

varied contributions. it may objection of all academic of

ist

the

latter part of the

into

it enters
as

the scope

life to

increase That of

well

diffuse the

stock existing

in

this fulfilling

latter aim, there is

is simplystored

knowledge. 2d. always a vast amount

at once

instruction which
in the mind

rather than The

digested
ing teach-

of the student

3d.

of such efficienc"''

at

would, after all, depeqd upon the stage in the curriculum which it should be introduced,and the personalenthusiasm
which
are on

with We which

both

sides

it is conducted.
to

thus

led next

inquireas

to

the

form particular

such

method And
to

training should assume, or the best it in existing of incorporating systems of education. here the general principleis obvious, that it belongs
academic advanced and stages of pupilage, the two
to be

the

more or

should

pany accom-

follow

in special training

departments it aims
after
a

to

unite.

It could
or

only, in
and

order

come effective,

gymnastic
if addressed the

subgraduate course,
to immature

and

would

defeat its own

aim

unfurnished would

minds.

Accordingto

theory of
or

the true

it university,

complement and might appear among them simplyas theology, a philosophical professorship, designed to take the results of other professorships, and, after recombining them, transmit them into the sphere of practice. through the professions
and

of the three

plement supfaculties of law, medicine,

be the proper

CHAP,

v.]
a

Sciences Projected
not

and

Arts,

583

Such

device would border

only act

as

centre fixed, aggregating

are topicsby which the professions logically the commerce of ideas among joined together, them, fostering

of those

though

without

that hindering

division of labor in which

they

but it would thrive,

also, by
error.

itsbearing upon
as
a

all contemporary
tower

intellectual movements, of truth If the American

on

remain

watch

and

bulwark

the field of

theory seem

somewhat

visionary as
serve

applied to
at
once

our our

danger

system, this may and remedy. There

our

only

to

show

could

not, in
and the

fact,be

more

strikingproof of
state

great reconciliation than

of the academic

need, motive, is yieldedby

no

opportunity for schism, which

whole

the

and present history

in the

curriculum.

That

European
the band

universities heis issued in of

outward
our

dissociation of scheme

has spread through scholars,

as a

of education and and

visible
to

breach, until
turned

at last both

philosophy
and power,

theologyseem
the
very

have
are

lost their normal

rank

words other

by

their of

followers respective

against each
two

with

something
"

classes

of institutions

the

secular
in both

have suspicion. We and the sacred,the of

civiland the ecclesiastical ; and has been former forward.

the work

disruption
from the matics matheciated asso-

Theology going the by gradual ascendency of

the old

has been

driven

the classics and which from

a

over

metaphysics
been

with

it was

once

; and

philosophyhas
the

driven

the latter
mere

by

the

degradation of
and

study

of

sectarian hence

And

of the training the first question to

is
as

into divinity clergy.

professional

be met

in

attemptingtheir
from the theological

educational be

fusion

to which

party the initiative should

should
come

given ; whether
or or

the movement

from

the

side,in philosophical
an

gion the interest of relias a

of science,as effect of

ecclesiasticalor
academic
or

catholic effort. be plainly parture pointsof de-

The

whole

such
one

study,

will

modified

according as
is taken.

the other

of these

it would a branch as purelytheological course, appear would be not merely of apologetics or polemics ; and the aim but also of some to uphold the general authorityof Scripture, in its concreed or confession drawn from Scripture, particular In
a

584
tact
as
a

Ultitna, Philosophia and kind conflict with the of

armor a

[part ii.
And

human

sciences.

this,chiefly

and

drill for the battle with

heresy
would revealed defend
to
a

and

In infidelity.
as a

purely philosophical course, research;and

and

it would
aim

appear

branch

of disinterested

the

be,
in

ignoring
connection

all creeds with

prerogatives of their joint product

aspect,and

viewing the the rational sciences, to define and each in its own domain, and
sects, and
under
a

the

exhibit

scientific rather than in connections,

in its due

place and

practical the general

body
reasons

of

learning. compared
more

In favor of the latter as

may

with

the

former,several
and reasonable concession
;

be

urged.
natural of mediation
must
come

In

the

it is the first place,

method. and

work

involves

mutual

ifthis great movement

a

be initiated at either extreme, the scientific side, where It is in fact but

must

it has

clear

right to
should
we

from
met

it
a

and originated,
concession

be
not

and
can

welcomed.

which

only
are as

afford to make

make,

that revealed

truths

as susceptible

natural truths also be

of rational support and

confirmation,and

may

safely
to the

taught without
transcendent from all

regard to their
interests

applications, or practical
in entire

they involve, and

pure
matters

freedom of

as prejudice,

of abstract rather than

tenet

science. applied
cannot

If the great fundamental

of

inspiration
to be

base

itself in scientific then the

but is doomed discovery, whole with

we us are as

steadilyundermined,
biblical sciences and superstition should them with the
must

superstructure
it into ruins
as

of the
mere

crumble

bigotry. While
out

that savants unwilling

we creeds,

force their theories upon

to treat

must

permit

creeds need
not

as

theories

until found

consistent

science.
one or

We

that practically and personally fear, the less less

a

party will be
the other
on

any

any

the

and moral, religious, learned,humane, and

state problematical

dox, ortho-

sophical, philoof their

account

of such

relations. So

long,indeed, as
warlike
or even polemic,

theology,in
her
own

course or

of education, is

forced into any

bearing,offensive
her due

interests

defensive, apologetic be damaged ; may

the sciences.

but when

she is allowed

place among

586
ward seeker of

Ultima, Philosophia but truth, her Eastern her with

at
own

[part ii.
sages
once

as come

read
to

gospel
But academic advances He has

in the stars,will

by
Him

researches

the

manifested from

God,

and

worship

lair and

costlyart point
of the
it

whichever

side,or
with

whatever

system, the work

it cannot but but be met

of affiliation shall
a

proceed, as

wide

and

illy scanned
strife of

the
mere

present

state

welcome. hearty of learningwho

savants
as a

takes

the

wordy

bigotsand

feir

mind upon the question. There runs general the the however catholic of seldom through thought age, of sadness undertone and a deep expressed, misgivingrather defiance. True than of mutual philosophy takes anger and which has in this sore rent the body of her feud, no delight in twain,but in their midst stillsecretly for a disciples yearns reflection of the

justreconciliation.
gone

And them

when which and

once

any
seem

movement to

shall have them later be been its

forth among
a

shall

command
or

with

voice

of

reason

love,it
and

must

sooner

hailed with

joy, however

obscure

feeble may

have

beginnings.
Thus the has Providence sifted the be the and field,
we as well preparedthe soil, seed for a mighty harvest sowers as

disclosed

of truth,in

which
reapers.

may A

and
at

great work
hand

may

the

time

is at

; the

scene

posteritythe least be commenced by us : is ready ; and the mode is

of the
we earth,

the

latest

obvious. have the

In these last
means

days and

at these ends

of not of

tingthat scheme
hosts of and and
at

merely knowledge through perfect

to be

but also of projecting which

inauguraw
the dissevered

philosophyare

thoroughly organized,

length science
world
to

the whole

societyrenewed, matured, art perfected, filled with a glory of which it is not

now possible

conceive.

Here have and

now

let us

rest

in this difficultascent

of have
sure.

thought which
seemed That
"

we

climbed.

Though

the way

may

uncertain

tedious,yet the prospect gained is

which

can

only

be called the and

ultimate
ways;

philosophymay
but

rise under

another and

name

in other

whenever, wherever, Every species

however

it is itself inevitable. inaugurated

CHAP,

v.]

Sciences and Projected

word
to

Arts.

587

of

the pledge, combine and

reason

knowledge humanity.

of

and the voice of God, the law of facts, proclaim it It is that perfectsystem of both and provisociety which logically dentially of the whole

results from It is the

previous development
eyes

of of of

with the seen goal of history, and yearned after by the prophecy and philosophy, projected upon philanthropy. It is the millennium sequence
as

heart

rational
come

well

as

divine decree ; and

could

it fail to

to

pass, it would but perished, laid premises, world

not
as

simply
if the

be

as

if

great human
had left the that
were a

hope

had
own

divine

reason

falsified its

through all the past, and

Astronomers tell us it could its orbit, laws

problem

of the

unsolved. reel from the

very

this material
pending susmiracle,

globe to

only be by
; but
ever

of mathematics world

how

much

less

conceivable progress and

that the the The

moral

should

recoil in mida

whole

work

of time

become

meaningless

rooted in extinct life, planetary blooming through long ages of sin and sorrow, will not thus be blighted at its budding. The fairest ideal human and divine that lives in fancywill not thus be turned to naught

fragment !

flower of the

marvels,and

Behold,then,at
The
summary
want

one

the glance,

issue to which

we

are

come.

shall have
once

been

of the age, is that last philosophy into which sifted all other philosophy, which shall be at which eclectic, and faith, shall be the shall

catholic
reason

and and

fruit of
every

which blended

joint growth and shed forth, through

crude

walk

of research, the

lightof discoveryand
no

revelation;a
of

philosophywhich
and which
or

shall be

^gregate

decaying systems and and livingeffect,

from any and
one

but doctrines, shall not

their distilled issue sprung, full bom the common as

have

people, but mature reward of all; a philosophy which, proceeding work the unity of truth, shall establish the harmony of upon of the human concurrence knowledge through the intelligent and the rational subjectionof the with the divine intellect,
finite to be
as

mind

the

Infinite reason;
as

beneficent of

shall philosophy, too, which which in the act of healing it is sacred, the
a

schisms the

truth,shall
of the

also heal

the sects while

of the

school,of

church, and

state,and

regeneratinghuman

588
art, both
human
means

Ultima. Philosophia
material and

[part il
length regenerate
which
man

moral,
earth

shall
a

at

in society; a philosophy, of the subjecting

to

word,

shall be
to

the

man

and

God, by

with their fruits and trophies, at the grouping the sciences, feet of Omniscience, and there converging and displaying of causes and of laws, in God, the cause all laws and causes of whom whom
are

all

things and

in whom

all

things consist

; to

alone be

glory.

INDEX

OF

SUBJECTS
THEIR TREATMENT.

IN

THE

ORDER

OF

INTRODUCTION

THE

ACADEMIC

STUDY

OF

CHRISTIAN

SCIENCE.

The
Science

proYince
related and of

and

limits

of

Christian

science,

4-6

its

topics,
:

7-9.

Religion

and

logically, historically and

vital, 13-15
:

practically, 9-13

their and

relations

extensive,
15-17.

complicated Importance

their

reconciliation
to

feasible and
to

inevitable,
17-19.

their

harmony
science,
20

to
:

science,

religion
and

philosophy,
31-23.

The

study of Christian

its intellectual

moral

value,

PART

I."

THE

PHILOSOPHICAL BETWEEN SCIENCE

PARTIES AND

AS

TO

THE

LATIONS RE-

RELIGION.

CHAPTER
EARLY CONFLICTS AND ALLIANCES BETWEEN

I.
SCIENCE AND BELIGION.

The

causes

of

their
to

present
the

disturbed

relations 27-51.

historically

traced

from

the

dawn

of Greek

philosophy
THE

Reformation,

PRE-CHRISTIAN

AGE

OF

PAGAN

SCIENCE.

Conflicts of

of

philosophy
30.
THE

and

mythology.

Proto-martyrs

of science

and

Proto-types

infidelity,29,

POST-CHRISTIAN and

AGE

OF

PAGAN

SCIENCE.

Conflicts
who

of

Christianity philosophy.

philosophy.
writers and

Christian

converts

and

church

kthers

assailed 32.

Pagan

philosophers

who

assailed

Christianity,

31.

THE

PATRISTIC

AGE

OF

CHRISTIAN

SCIENCE.

Alliance Platonism
and

of
and

theology

and

philosophy.
and

Greek the

and

Latin

fathers
of

who

espoused geology

Aristotelianism,
33, 34.

corrupted
and

sciences

astronomy,
35,

geography,

Blended

Pagan
AGE

Christian

culture,

36.

THE

SCHOLASTIC

OF

CHRISTIAN

SCIENCE.

Predominance culture,
and

of

theology

leading
of

scholastic
:

theologians
scholastic
state

scholastic

Christian

36-38.

Subjugation
suffered

philosophy
:

logicians, metaphysicians
of the

physicists who

persecution

corrupted

sciences,

38-40.

S89

S9^

Index

of Subjects.

THE

REFORMING

AGE

OF

CHRISTIAN

SCIENCE.

The
:

assault

of

theology: reforming scholastics

and

and

philosopherswho
of

were

sailed as-

conflicts of

revolt

of

science

geography theology,41-44. astronomy : tack deists : final atphilosophy: sceptical scholastics, scientists, philosophers, and The decisive between conflict philosophy, 45-48. religion present its field, and issues,49-51. weapons
final retreat

in

The

CHAPTER
MODERN ANTAGONISM
as

II.
SCIENCE AND RELIGION.

BETWEEN to

The

four

philosophical parties

the

question.
another

Definition and

of the

Extremists,
in

both scientific and

the

infidels and apologists as religious, ;

one

their conflicts traced last three

different sciences fi-om

country

to

during the

centuries,

Sa-93.
THE CONFLICT IN ASTRONOMY.

Italian. English,French
of creation, incarnation
in apologists with the
same

and and

German
atonement

infidels who
with

have

assailed

revealed and

doctrines

astronomical the

weapons,

leading

countries

who

have' defended

"aJse Ptolemaic

astronomy

supposed biblical weapons,

THE

56-61.
CONFLICT IN GEOLOGY.

Infidel Mosaic

in Italy, geologists England, and Christian

France

and

Germany
same

who

have

assailed who

the fended de-

cosmogony,
a

in the apologists

coimtries

have

false biblical

geology,61-65.
THE CONFLICT IN ANTHROPOLOGY.

Recent divine
to

infidel assaults
of

in and

Europe
weak

and

America

upon

the

creation, unity and

in reference

image
the

mankind,

dogmas apologeticdefences of existing

same

questions, 66-68.
THE CONFLICT IN PSYCHOLOGY.

Italian,English,French
and responsibility and

and

German the soul

infidels who with the

have

assailed the

spirituality,
defended

immortalityof

ism sensualAristotelianism,empiricism,
same

materialism, 69-71.
with

Apologistsin

countries, who
and

have

such

tenets

dualism, Platonism,idealism,
THE CONFLICT IN

monadism

spiritualism, 69-75.

SOCIOLOGY.

Italian

statesmen. have

English historians,French
the doctrine French

German socialists, Church

philosophers of
and the nium. millen-

who history,

assailed

of Providence, the

Italian churchmen.

theocrats, English
have

and episcopalians the

same

presbytedoctrines,

rians,and 7S-fii.

German

ecclesiastical historians who

defended

THE

CONFLICT

IN

THEOLOGY.

Italian naturalists, English deists,French

who religionists the distinctive have assailed of

German atheists, and

and pantheists

can Ameri-

the being, character

government

of and

God, and
German

doctrines who

Christianity.Italian,English, French
defended natural and revealed

theists and

divines

have
THE

8x-86. religion,

CONFLICT

IN

PHILOSOPHY.
or

Antagonisticefforts of rationalists and Italy, England, France, Germany

mystics to supplant reason

the last three

revelation

in

during

centuries,87-90.

Index

of Subjects.

591

THE

RESULTS

IN

CIVILIZATION.

Disastrous cism in

convulsions political different European countries, 91-93.

of the

social and

attendingmodem
real

impietyand
true

fiemati-

Refutation and
than true

opinion that there

antagonism
some

is any

antagonism between
than

science rather

religion. The
and in

apparent
more

rather

real, temporary
93.

permanent,

respects

salutarythan hurtful, 92,

III.
SCIENCE AND

CHAPTER
MODERN INDIFFERENTISM BETWEEN

RELIGION.

both Definition of the party of indifferentists, and

scientific and

sciolists as religious,

dogmatists;"and
in the middle

the schism

between three

the scientific and successive

biblical

portions of each
their false The
bination com-

science

traced, through historically

ages
to

stages, from
the

their open
the

rupture

at

present
the

day.

schism

traced in the
and

physicalsciences,in

in psychical sciences,

metaphysicalsciences,

in

philosophy,to

its practical effects in

THE SCHISM IN

civilization, 95-315.
ASTRONOMY.

ScuntijicAstronomy.
astronomy
Second
:

"

Fint

stage of healthful
:

separationfrom
:

false biblical
of solar and

progress

of the science 99-101.

leadingauthorities

establishment

sidereal astronomy,

separative stage
to

of

indifference.
and

hypotheses as
spontaneous
:

the

development origin,
of the
suns

growth

and
stars

Hypothetical astronomy. Opposite destiny of worlds. Hypothesis of a and chief advocates planetsfrom nebulae : its history galaxies. Hypothesis of Hypothesis
of
a a

extension

of it to the

and

series of worlds

advocates, 101-104. historyand principal advocates and worlds: its history, principal
its

of

final chaos

or

permanent

cosmos,

with

of inhabited plurality opponents. 104-108. Rival hypotheses their respective adherents, 108-110.

Third
as

separative stage
scientific value

of open certain

rupture.

Renunciation

of the and

biblical astronomy

of

no

by

astronomers speculative

iio-iii. physicists,
a

Biblical

Astronomy. Leading
iix-iis.

"

Fint

stage of healthful
and reformers who

separation from
freed the
Establishment

fialse scientific the superstitions

astronomy.

divines

from Scriptures of
a

of the

mediaeval

astrologyand

divination.

true

biblical

astronomy,
Second

separative stage of indifference.

the

Remaining

traditional of the

dogmas

as

to

the

creation,angels,and
Third stage of open
warrant Scriptural
or

predictednew
later

heavens.

Opinions
whole

"thers, principal
of

schoolmen, reformers and

rupture.

divines, 113-117. Repudiationof the

scientificastronomy
and commentators,

as

no

dogmatic interest by certain

THE SCHISM IN

divines

117-118.

GEOLOGY.

Scientific Geo/ogy."iyiscoveryof
chief founders
and authorities
as

the true

surface figure,

and

strata of the

globe :

of the
to
as

science, ii8-iao.
of the

Neptunistsand
trophistsand
or durability

Vulcanists

the formation
to

Opposite views of leading Catasearth ; of the principal

the

Uniform

itarians

the

development of

globe ;

and

also

as

to

the

Sciolists who have approaching destruction of our planet, iai-131. ignored or repudiated the biblical geology as of no scientific value, 131-133. cosmogonies. felse scientific geologies and from Deliverance Biblical G^rf^/^?^." the Prominent schoolmen, reformers and divines who have thus aided in establishing
true

biblical

geology,
to

133, 134.

Scholastic and Oriental, Greek, Patristic,

ant Protestto

opinions
the creative

as

the
or

chaos: primitive

Dogmas
in

of the
to

same

authorities in respect

days

139.

Dogmatists who

periods have rejected or

:

and

also

earth, 135predictednew respect the scientific geology as of no tural Scripslighted

the

significance, 139-141.

593

Index

of Subjects.

THE

SCHISM

IN

ANTHROPOLOGY. true

Scientific Anthropology. Discovery

"

of the

physical stmcture

and

rank

of

man.

Origin
in

and

progress

of

physiology,ethnology, philology and

or

aichaeologyp
versies contro-

with

chief authorities in the

sciences,141-143. anthropological
the

History of
races,

regard

to

the evolution
views of

constancy

of human

languages

and

artSy and Similar of races,

the same,
no

contrasted

historyof controversies languages and arts;

linguistsand antiquarians. leading physiologists, and collation of opinions as to a imity or a plurality

also
as

and

to
or

who 143-166. Sciolists,

ignore

gradual improvement or extinction reject the biblical anthropology as

of of

scientificimport, 166-168.
Biblical

Anthropology, Deliverance
"

from
who

the traditional
have made

scientificanthropology
to

"

Modem

reformers, divines,missionaries

contributions

biblical and thus founded a true archaeology, ancient, mediaeval, and modem Pagan, Hebrew, and Christian traditions, traditions divine image in Adam : similar dogmas, concerning the original

philologyand

ethnology, anthropology, 168-170L

Churdi
and

mas, dog-

as

to

the fall of

mankind

in Adam

and

also,as

to

the

new

race

in

Christ, the

Second
new

of the new Modem Adam covenant, 170-175. vrith the scientificanthropology as inconsistent

divines

who

are

the assailing

176, Scriptures,

177.

THE
"

SCHISM

IN

PSYCHOLOGY.

Psychology. Emancipation Scientific

:

of medical
:

psychology from mediaeval

who have

stition super-

rise of

ethics and logic,

aesthetics

leading thinkers
foimded
who materialists, and

classified the

mental
180. into

faculties and

laws, and
of

defined

and

the scientific psychology, have resolved have

178-

Opposite
mind,
the
or

schools

and spiritualists
:

matter

mind

into matter the

of necessitarians

who libertarians, and

tained main-

slavery or

freedom
or

of the will
the survival

of mortalists

who immortalists, Modem ers think-

have

advocated who

the destruction
or

ignore

the whole reject

"

biblical

of the soul,180-196. psychology, 197, 198.

Biblical

criticism
to

logical Psychology. Disappearance of the scholastic psychology under the theowho have of the reformers made contributions : prominent divines

ethical and

logicalscience, and
and have

treated

of psychologically
as

the doctrines

of grace,
ant Protestderived
a

198, 199.
from the

Creationism

Traducianism
the soul

divines,who

taught that
:

by leading Catholic and is immediately created by God or

held
have maintained
as a

parents : similar authorities who

the soul Various

baptismal

or

moral

of regeneration

traditional

dogmas

to

the

resurrection,purgatory

divines who and paradise, Modem 199-203. importance, 204. psychology as of no scriptural

the scientific forego or depreciate

THE

SCHISM

IN

SOCIOLOGY.

of the

State from and rise a "lse theocracy, Scientific Sociology. Emancipation social sciences and historians, mists, econo: leadingstatesmen, publicists, political
"

of the

who philanthropists

laid

the

foundations

of

scientific

905-206. sociology,
traced civil government who

Opposite

views
to
a

of

prominent right

and legitimists
a

revolutionists who
:

have

divine

or

social
to

contract

philosophichistorians
to

have

referred pragmatically
to

all civilization
: or

Divine

Providence,

kings and
laws

statesmen, tellectual, inphysical,

ligion re-

great men,
rival

to

great ideas
and

who

have

sought inductively
in

of

moral,
:

schools

of re-actionists

providential development who and progressionists societyor maintained

Sciolists who
its indefinite would exclude

and art, science, politics have advocated

the

of human corruptibility

intellectual and physical,

the biblical doctrines of

moral

improvement, 207-228.

594
divines who
and have

Index

of Subjects,
traditional

still adhered

to the

dogmas

as

to the

the Creation Trinity,

Providence, 279, 280.

Modem

theologianswho

neglect or

reject the

sults re-

of recent

metaphysicalthought,380, 381.
THE RUPTURE IN PHILOSOPHY.

Scientific Knowledge.
who philosophers of universal of the

"

Legitimaterise
announced
thus and

of free

thought

in the Reformation
new

ing lead-

have

and

constructed materials have

theories final all

and

systems
ence sci-

knowledge,
mere

contributed

for

philosophy or
to

sciences,281-283.

who Idealists,
or

restricted
:

knowledge
have
essences

divine

ideas, or
in
our

to

phaenomena,
material have

to self-consciousness

realists,who
noumenal divine have

embraced
:

knowledge
who

scendentalists

and external qualities objects, from the proceeded deductively idea

:

Tran-

from attributes,

self-

consciousness, from
from
mere

the absolute
to

who Empiricists
to their laws
:

proceeded inductively
who have

phaenomena,

their causes,

Absolutists
:

held the
have held

Infinite to be it to be

conceivable, cognizableand
scientists who

comprehensible

Positivistswho

incomprehensible, incognizableand
and

284-303. inconceivable,
as a source

Modem of

losophers phi-

ignore or rejectrevelation againstthe

have

knowledge,
and
tionalism ra-

303-305.
Biblical
:

Knowledge.

"

Reaction

false Protestantism the

of unbelief

who leading apologists of the Christian

collected aided in

metaphysical and
true

empirical
of
to
vealed re-

evidences

revelation,and

founding the

doctrine
as

divine
or

wisdom, 305.
to

verbal
manner

: as inspiration

Remaining Catholic and Protestant dogmas : and as to apocryphal or canonical Scriptures

Modem divines 307. who
are

ideal

the

extent

and

of their fulfillment, 306-307.

as

ignorant or

different in-

to

all scientificor

philosophical knowledge,
BREACH IN CIVILIZATION.

THE

Schismatic

Secular

Culture. of
a

"

Alienation

of civilization from

since Christianity

the

Reformation, growth

of literature, purely worldly culture, and gradual secularization and of religion, of art, of science, of politics, 308-311. from civilization, Schismatic of Christianity Alienation ReligiousCulture, growth
"

of of

of culture, and gradual abnegation of literature, purely religious of the

art, of of the

science,

and politics, is any

earthlyside
a

of

religion,311-315.
true

Refutation and extends of

true

that there differentism and

real indifferentism dismemberment

between of

science

opinion religion: such in-

involves
is

knowledge,
realm

fraughtwith

the greatest evils in the

ences, through all the scithe in cational eduphilosophy,

system, and

in all the

spheres of civilization, practical 315-330.

CHAPTER
MODERN ECLECTICISM BETWEEN

IV.
SCIENCE AND RELIGION.

Definition seek
to

of the party of

impatients, both dogmas

scientific and

as religious, :

eclectics who

blend

hypotheses

and

prematurely and

with illogically in

examples

of such

eclecticism

in the various

sciences, in philosophy and

IN ASTRONOMY.

civilization, 330-

398.
ECLECTICISM

The

Ptolemaic

and

Copemican
as

systems

of the

Biblical
astronomers

heavens and the have

the theistic

gument ar-

of celestial Advocates of creation the

physics
of of

of the nebular
:

advocates

by it with hypothesiswho have blended of inhabited worlds who the plurality

the astronomical miracles of

treated

various

divines, 323-325.

Scripturehistoxy
blended it with

Scripture doctrine

arigels, redemption and

incarnation, 326-331.
the Arrest

Attempted
Sun, the

scientific

explanationsof

of the

Index

of Szibjects,
the

S9S
of the

Dial of Ahaz, the Star in the East, and

337.
ECLECTICISM

predicted Renewal

Heavens,

332-

IN

GEOLOGY.

The
:

traditional

geography

and

terrestrial

physics as incorporatedwith
and who
:

the

tures Scrip-

chemists, physicists,
theistic
a

naturalists geologists,

divines have

who

have

contributed
the

to

the of

argument, 337-340.
with the the doctrine

Cosmogonists

combined who

sis hypothesought
"

chaos

of Satanic agency

Harmonists
of

have

(i) to
insert to

compress them

geological periods in creative

a

days
literal

twenty-fourhours, (2) to
of
to
a new

between

primitivecreation and
creative
eras

six

days

creation, (3)

expand the six days into long (4) to treat both the Mosaic phases of
the creative the

corresponding
Theories the

the

geologicalperiods,
ideal
;

days and

the

geologicalperiodsas
of the
Final

moments

or

activity, 340-347.

Sacred

Earth

Scientific

explanations of

geological miracles, the Deluge,

of the Earth, 347-350.

and Conflagration,

predicted Renovation

ECLECTICISM

IN

ANTHROPOLOGY.

The

traditional

ethnography
have

and

archaeology as
have their

derived
to

from the

the

Scriptures,
argument, species
as

who Botanists, Zoologists, Physiologists,

contributed successive admit the

theistic and

351, 352.

Creationists who
:

identified who
are

genera the human

abrupt creations
into the

Evolutionists

beginning to
and
one

development hypothesis

the animal, the vegetal, inorganic,

kingdoms, 353or

355.
Adam

Ethnologistswho
as

refer all human of the Caucasian

races race

to

progenitor, Adam,

take

the ancestor

and

the

moral, federal representative

who

of
and

other

indigenous
within
as

races,

356, 357.

Arch"ologists
or

include

all

monuments

traditions

six thousand

years,

expand
human
as

the

received

biblical

theology
of languages, of dicted pre-

so indefinitely,

to
are

include
in like

long extinct
manner

and
to

angeliccivilizations, 358-360.
the

who Philologists

divided

Scripture doctrine
miracles
as

360, 361. Noah, the Tower

innocence

Attempted scientific verifications

of

of such the
a

the Ark the

Babel, the divine

humanity

of

Second
restored

Adam,

and

of the

afimal and
ECLECTICISM

human

creation in

paradise, 361, 362.

IN

PSYCHOLOGY.

The and

mental

sciences

as

based traditionally
have contributed

in

the
to

Scriptures. iSsthetic,ethical
the theistic traduc'^nlsts

psychological thinkers who

of

argument,
who have

363-365. sought

Advocates
a

of souls, creationists pre-existence

and

biblical

basis in

for their

necessitarians

opinions,365-367. Opposite schools of libertarians and of predestination, the doctrines to regeneration and responregard sibility, Opposite ethical schools
369, virtue,
370. of utilitarians and ascetics have

367-369.
the
soul doctrine becomes

in regard
held that

to

of Christian

Immortalists state, or
once

who

the

immediately holy in the increasinghappiness and holiness, or

divine
consciousness
:

intermediate that have it is at held

that it is

susceptibleof
lost in the

absort"ed

and

mortalists
or

who

that

the soul

sleepsimconsciously
the

in the intermediate

state,

that it is

wholly extinguished with

divines who
out
same

body
or

till the

surrection, re-

370-375.

and Speculativepsychologists of the

have

held that the

that it will
now,
or organized re-

spiritual body
hereafter
be

is

immediately developed
with the very with
matter

present organism,
substance
or as

resuscitated

material
same even a

from
same

different substance

the
and

structure,

simply
and of

express

the

character
verification

through different
of the

different form, 375-379.

tific Scien-

of prophecy psychicalmiracles, the gifts

moniac tongues, de-

possessions, and

angelicministry, 379.

596

Index

of Subjects,

ECLECTICISM

IN

SOCIOLOGY.

The
divines have

social sciences
who based have divine

as

mere

biblical
to

and

ecclesiastical argument,

topics. Civilians and Legitimistswho

referred have
univeisal advocated have and vocated adligion, re-

contributed

the theistic

380, 381.
have who

right upon

Scripture:
: statesmen

historians who
and

historyto
the moral

economies providential

churchmen

of society, 38 {, 38a. corruptibility free the progress principles, the of

Civilians and
natural

divines,who laws,
in virtue

under society,

and verification

probabilityof
miracles evil
as

future

perfected Christian
Adam and of

State, 383.

Scientific

of such with

the

Temptation of

of Christ, the conflict

their appearance in

of

humanity judgment

angels,the

sympathy

and good angels,

the

of the

world, 383-384.
ECLECTICISM IN THEOLOGY.

The

natural, metaphysical and

Divines and the deists who

comparative theologiesas blended

hold

with

the

vealed. re-

oppositeviews optimism,
as

as

to

the and

origin, development
dualism, creationism

and and

destinyqf

Christian

385, 386. religion,

Monism

evolutionism, pessimism and

maintained

by

recent

religious

thinkers, 386-388.
ECLECTIC RELIGIOUS PHILOSOPHY. to

Mystical
revelation.
reconcile nature,

philosophers who
Idealists and

have

prematurely sought
Various

harmonize
are

reason

and
to

realists,absolutists and

who positivists

endeavoring
of
an

relifpon and science, 388-390.

390-393.
CRUDE RELIGIOUS

popular attempts

apologetic

CULTURE.

Revival

of mediaeval

forms

of

Christian of

culture.

Attempted re-consecration
and fully

of

of art, of literature, Refutation

of the

and politics,

religion, 392-396.
and
are religion :

opinion that

science

immediately
is

concilable re-

in their present sta^e of and illogical partial,

development
and

such

eclecticism

specious and
and

unscientific, narrow

premature,

^d

practically vague

visionary,396-398.

CHAPTER
MODERN SCEPTICISM BETWEEN
or

V.
SCIENCE AND RELIGION.

Definition
and

of the

party of despondents

both sceptics,

scientific

and

religions,
in

examples of

their

disparagingestimate philosophy,and
SCEPTICISM

of the revealed
in

portionsof knowledge

the different sciences, in

civilization, 399-431.
ASTRONOMY.
as

IN

Writers and critics who the Star

who
as

have
to

doubts expressed sceptical

to

the theistic argument 403, 404.

of astronomy,

the moral

design
Final

of

the

heavenly worlds,

Rationalistic

have

explained away
East, and
the

the astronomical

miracles, the Stoppage of the Sun,

in the

Conflagration, 404. 405.

IN GEOLOGY.

SCEPTICISM

Scepticalobjectionsto
of

the

lessons religious

of terrestrial

and physics,

to

the

cordance ac-

geology with
of
the Old

Genesis, 406.
and New the

Rationalistic
"

of explanations

various

gical geoloof

miracles Sodom 407. and

Testaments

^the

Deluge,

the Destruction

Gomorrah,

of Stilling

Tempest,

the

at prodigies

the

Crucifixion,etc,

Index

of Subjects,

597

SCEPTICISM

IN

ANTHROPOLOGY.

\
nature, and
as

Doubts the divine

as

to

the

teleological argument
Rationalists 409.
at

in animate who have

to

the

proof

of

benevolence, 408.
and "sdl of Adam.

disparaged the
at

literal

the creation such

as

Naturalistic

explanations of
fusion

various

story of miracles,

the confusion

of tongues

Babel,

the

Pentecost, the incarnation,

and transfiguration

ascension

of

Christ, 409. 410,

IN PSYCHOLOGY

SCEPTICISM

Writers

who divines

have who

depreciated the
have

theistic

proofs

of

the mental

sciences, 411.
412. tionalistic Ra-

Modem

disparaged the

traditional

doctrines

of grace,

explanationsof the
visitation, 412, 413.

psychicalmiracles, of inspiration, conversion,angelic

IN SOCIOLOGY.

SCEPTICISM

Difficulties of the theistic argument Rationalistic

OS

in the social sciences of the

and

in

history, 413, 414.

Fiaal

re-statements

of

the doctrine

church, 414.

Scientific scepticism

to

the

miracles political

of

famine, war, Satanic influence, the

IN THEOLOGY.

Judgment,

415.
SCEPTICISM

Disparaging criticism
in

of all the traditional theistic arguments, Modern divines who have

and

new

difficulties
the

comparative theology, 415, 416.

of revealed have

speculatedaway

peculiar doctrines
418.

theology,416, 417.

Rationalistic, Naturalistic,and
its

Mythological critics who

of deprived Christianity

miraculous

insignia, 417,

SCEPTICAL

RELIGIOUS

PHILOSOPHY.
to

who Religioussceptics

have sake

been

ready

abandon

reason

for the sake

of revelawho

tion, or
favor

revelation

for the

of reason,

4x8-420.

Various such

popular

writers

such

scepticism, 420-422.
EFFETE

effects of Dispiriting
RELIGIOUS

scepticism, 422-423.

CULTURE.

Supposed signsof decay in modern of art, or of politics, or or literature, Concluding argument

that science
or

from

the

: despair of any regenerationof 423-426. religion, of the opinion previous survey : Refutation

civilization

of

religionare

and wholly irreconcilable essentially contradictory

:

at any
founded un-

future stage of
: more

development
past
is in

such

scepticismis
and the mistakes

weak

and

ignoble,narrow

and

it overlooks

progress with

the present social

exigency : the

hopeful view organism

of

keeping
with

analogies of prophecy and

of

the

and society

the interests

of history, with and science, 426-433. religion

PART

II." THE

PHILOSOPHICAL OF SCIENCE
CHAPTER

THEORY AND
I.
SCIENCE

OF

THE

MONY HAR-

RELIGION.

THE

UMPIRAGE

OF

PHILOSOPHY

BETWEEN
as

AND
a

RELIGION.

The

need

of

some

logicalconciliation
which

inferred

from

survey other

of the scientific
in the different

hypotheses and
sciences, and
474.

dogmas religious

are

pittedagainsteach
such

the

province of philosophy in regard to

unsolved

problems, 435-

598

Index

of Subjects.

UNSOLVED

PROBLEMS

IN

THE

PHYSICAL

SCIENCES.

In

astronomy,

the

hypothesisof
of

evolution of nebulae primitive

of worlds plurality renewal and

and

the

dogma

of

instantaneous
ultimate

creation

of the heavens:

hiezarchyof

angels:
In

dissolution

planets and
of

miraculous and

of the

heavens. 439-44a.
:

geology, secular globe and judgments

formation
renewal

strata

successive

creations

refrigeration of the
and

miraculous of the

by fire : periodic changes of climate

speciesand
image;
dual gra-

deluge

and

conflagration, 442-444.
creation the of Adam arts, and

In

ment anthropology,developconfusion and

of animal

into human

speciesand
of the future

in the divine

rise of races,
at

languages and

miraculous
race

dispersion
of
man

Babel the

physicaldecline

human

and

predictedrenewal

with

earth, 444-447.
UNSOLVED PROBLEMS IN THE PSYCHICAL SCIENCES.

In and

psychology,sociology
the creation and

and

theology,
"

the
:

production and
natural

dissolution and

of mind

regeneration of the soul

of the Church
:

growth
of natural

ties decay of sociedicted pre-

and

supernatural career triumph of revealed

nature

evolution In the

and religions
"

religion, 448,
matter,
or

449.

metaphysicalsciences,
of soul and the Father

nomenal phebody
Son
: :

of mind

and
reason

and

pre-ordainedharmony
creation

evolution abolition nescience neither

of the absolute of

will and

by

through
:

the

theology by

science

and aiid

rectification
new

of science

by
450.

revelation Such

ultimate
are

and

the beatific vision

nor

apocalypse,449,

problems

scientific exclusively 451, 45a.

:

but strictly exclusivelyreligious, philosophical tions, quesProfessor of

Extension

of

of

problems
as

renewed

argument
the

Tyndall's Illustration of the psychicalclass Bishop Butler : rejoinder of a Lucretian : Lord

tween beconciliation, re-

Bacon

Umpire, 453-460.
of

Definition science

philosophy as
The
true

and

religion, 461-465.

only accepted,available and desirable umpire Aim and goal of philosophy in the great
science from
nor

466.
mediates religion,

by

no

neither intrudes into philosophical spirit visible authority, and is itself only recruited

into

the ranks

of science

and of

467, 468. religion, objections, that the philosopherhimself

"

Refutation

must to

be

somewhat his
own

judiced preences infer-

judge
:

; that the scientist

can

is pr religionist of the

competent

draw

that either

is "Eillibleand

liation philosopher: that the supposed reconciand issues the of impracticable Qualifications great umpirage,
:

do

the work

468-474.
CHAPTER
THE POSITIVE PHILOSOPHY OR

II.
THEORY OP NESCIENCE,

The

fhree

theories philosophical held

philosophy,as
and Not with
to

it the whole refuted

on

and systems of science and religion. The tive Posileading advocates, would ignore a divine revelation, and metaphysical sciences. superstructure of the theological

by

its

be

theological
Its distinctive

nor

on

metaphysical grounds,
of that such

but
a

upon

its

own

premises,475-478.
of the sciences
to other
:

feature is its supp"osed law

a

tion historical evolube ordinate sub-

preliminaryobjection
law

law, if it exist,must

and

higher social laws, 479, 480.

of triple evolution
; the
a
"

Statement
; the

of the

the

theological stage

of human

ledge know-

metaphysicalstage
Neither law does

scientificstage, 480-484. or strictly positive,

either in the

No the

empirical proof of such theology

not

law

experience of the individual

the decline in modem
nor

or

of

race.

nor

metaphysics on
outside of

history.The
in the

supposed

hold

Christian

nations,

psychical

Index

of Subjects.

S99
our

sciences, nor

even

in the

few
and

knowledge.

Astronomy
the

would limit physical sciences, to which Comte terrestrial physicsare still practically pervaded by The three

the

theologicaland

metaphysical spirit.
the

alleged stages
and in the

are

found
vanced ad-

at actuallyco-existing

present day in the foremost

law in the
to

nations

most

sciences,484-491
No

rational

proof of
to to

such

intellectual
is not their

or

moral

constitution. the

The

tendency positive tendency require

a

refer

phenomena
also
to

laws
as

incompatible with
cause.

cal theologi-

refer them

God

On

the

contrary, laws
with of theology,

and lawgiver. Logical consistency of astronomy of positive science only increases theology. Every advance

of social science its rational

:

need

482-495.
could
even never

No be

moral

antagonism
absolute

of the

two

tendencies but
are

the

ments sentireligious it : the

science, supplanted by positive

an

only invigorated by extinguisheither

two

in the moral
or

world

reign of
No the

law

would

not

need

instinct of prayer,

495-497.
ever

social

antagonism

of the

tendencies:

theologicalopinions must
The
same

constitute the

basis practical

of social

order, 498.

reasoningapplicableto
a

metaphysical spirit, 499.

It is
a

Positivism method of

theory. self-refuting
can

lesson
; and

to

the
to

metaphysician that
that theologian,

no

one

inquiry

be

exclusively pursued
as

the

the idea

of

God

is intellectually as well

morally indispensable, 500-502.

III.
OR THEORY OF OMNISCIENCE.

CH.\PTER
THE ABSOLUTE
as

PHILOSOPHY

Its claims

estimated

by German,
with

English
to

and

French

philosophers. Singular
The five

thinkers of religious position

regard

it,503, 504.
in both of the of

problems of the religion, 505.

Absolute, which
Is the Absolute
is inconceivable.
senses

are

of fundamental

importance
Refutation destructive

science and

conceivable? Such
a

opinion that, though credible, it

as

view The

faith

well

as

thought. Different
not
an tinguish ex-

of the inconceivable.
it in contradictions. and

Absolute, while

surpassingthought, does
the

Perfect the
creator

logical consistencyof
of the universe, of the

conception of

finite In-

Absolute
Absolute
as an

as Spirit

505-513.
it

Is the

credible?

Refiitation

opinion that,though conceivable,

upon its and cumulative in all

is incredible
an

based objective reality: its credibility is indestructible

as conceivability

instinctive conviction, which

an

religions: the

belief in

Absolute

God

both

morally and
Vain
:

intellectually necessary,
between
a

513-516.
a

Is the Absolute

cognizable ?
of
as

distinction the

and speculative

lative reguprehensible com-

knowledge
:

the

Absolute

cognirable as
false

from distinguished
:

the

true

distinguished
the scientific

from

anthropomorphism
the

the the

logical
Absolute

basis, the certitude,and

importance of
of the forms

cognition of
:

Jehovah

as

an

and intelligent revealable the Absolute ?

cause intelligible

universe, 516-522.
the

Is the Absolute
rationalism also revealed
: : :

Inconsistent

of rationalism
as

only

ent consistbe

Mind, being cognitive as well

the

cognizable, may
for
a

the

necessityand
the demonstrable the ?

capacityin

human
to

reason

divine

tion revela-

the

adaptationof

Christian revelation
Inconsistent

human of

reason,

522-526.
:

Is the Absolute

forms

dogmatism
for such
:

the

only
be

sistent con-

dogmatism:
monstrated
: :

Absolute
the

Reason, having been

revelation demonstration

revealed, may
a

also

de-.

the

need

and

fitness in divine of such

a

human of
a

stration demonstrated demon-

the

fact and both the of

progress
to

importance
of

revelation The truth and

and religion of Absolutism

seen

to

science, 526-529.
:

error

intellectual

need

divine revelation

for

the S33"

completion

philosophyas

in the extreme

results of modem

thought,530^

6oo

Index

of Subjects,

CHAPTER
THE FINAL PHILOSOPHY OR THEORY

IV.
OF PERFECTIBLE SCIENCE.

emerging problem of a logicalconciliation of the Positive and the shall proceed upon the concurrence in a final philosophy which philosophies
The
and

Absolute of
son rea-

revelation,and
:

render

human

science
two

omniscience

present positionof the

and

harmonious with di\ine progressively thinkers in philosophiesand of religious

regard
and

to

them, 534-538.
Positivism
:

Careful definition of Absolutism results, 539-545-

their contrasted

naethods objects,

Argument long growth

548.

for their conciliation in in the

final philosophy : ist. Their

deep
In

roots

and

in religion and history of civilization, especially fitted to the

science, 545-

3d. Their

combination logical

by

the yielding Their

:

method, the theory and

in such be
a

3d.
and

combination

final

mission of philosophy perfectknowledge, 548-551. system and practicaphilosophy is already imminent ble

accomplish the
of

its

spirit prevailing may

scientific and
of the rational and

forecast

as

at once

catholic and

eclectic, intelligent
a

devout,

its issuingsystem religious: revealed bodies

already exhibits
in

harmony

of

knowledge

anthropology,in psychology,sociologyand
sciences, 55I-5S9* philosophical Statement
of the

theology,and

grovring geology, astronomy, in the metaphysical and

value

problems of

the

final philosophy : their moral

and

eur, grand-

559-561.
CHAPTER
PHILOSOPHIA ULTIMA OR

V.
THE PERFECTED SCIENCES AND ARTS.

PROJECT

OF

Definition of the Ultimate

callyfrom

their

own as

historical and

derived Philosophy as a science of the sciences, logical development, 561-563.

scienti-

Its construction

theory of scientific knowledge

and

including both

involvingan expurgation,and a survey of the sciences, and a embracing all the scientific phenomena of the race factors of knowledge, 564revelation and reason as legitimate
of
an

Its application by means the metaphysicaland empirical,

566.

the

or logicof the different sciences, the organon the latter embracing rules philosophical, strictly

for in

correlating reason
an

and

revelation

in all the

sciences,566-568.
of human

Its consummation in society all its celestial

ultimate and

system

of the sciences, of the arts, and

terrestrial connections, 568-571.

as

The

present age system

as

the
means

time, the Western

for

hemisphere
a

as

the

scene,

and

the

demic aca-

the

such inaugurating

of perfectible sciences project

and

arts, A

571-578.
scheme of academic
to the

studies

based

upon

the

and arranged with foregoingproject

:

reference

present and
such
a

sUte prospective

of the sciences

Ekiucational

questions

connected

with

scheme, 578-585*
the ultimate

Certaintyand grandeur of

philosophy,586-588.

602

Index

of

Authors,

Beecher, Lyman, 191, 368. Bell. Sir Charles, 353. Bellarmin, 43, 59, 78, 189, 907, 230. Bellows,Henry, 390, 41a. Bembo, 69. Beneke. 188, 289.

Emile, 353. Bush, George, 356, 376. Butler, Joseph, 169, 194, 199, 218, 227,
235. 237. 350. 305. 331, 381.

Bumouf,

Bjrron, 376.

Bentlcy,Richard, 104, 324. Berenger, 141. Bergier, 74. Berkeley,85, 13a, 134, 169,i83" X99,
305. 346.
of Clairvaulz, 37. Bernard Bemuzzi, 345.

Cabanis, 184.

Cabell,154.
270,

Cabet, 335. Caccini, 59.

Calderwood, Henry, 398.

Calderwood,

David,231.

Berthez,ilbrj,
Bessel, 404. Beza, 174. aoo. Bickersteth,247,

Calybaus, 268.
Calvin, 60, iii, 113, 117, 118. 136,138,

Bixby, 391. Blanc, Louis,211. Blasche, 83, 196. Bleek, 163.

Bledsoe, 191. Blount. Sir Charles, 24a. Blumenbach, 142, 150, 153. Boccaccio, 118,241. Bochart, 356. Bode, 328. Bodin, 205, 216. Bcehme, 89, 245, 388. Bold, 183. Bolingbroke,48, 57, 8i" Bonald, De, 59, 79, 382. Bonar, 247. Bonaventura, 37, 901, 203. Boniface of Germany, 43. Bonnet, Charles,183.

169, 171, 174. 200, 332, Campbell, poet. 364. Campanella, 4a, 56, 76, 325. Carey, Henry, 163.
Cardan, 61, 249.

334.

Carlyle, 212, 423. Carpenter, 154. 369, 379.

Carri^re, 268.

Cartwright, 229.
Gasman, 89. Catcott, 348.

Celsus,32,
Chadboume,

241.

285.

Bopp,

143.

Boscovich, 267. Bossuett, 59, 79, 208, 418. de Perthes, 147. Boucher Boudinot, Elias,358.

Chalmers, 9. 134. 140, 930, 330, 336, 343. 364. 381. Chambers, author of ""Vestiges^" 144, 326. Champeaux, William of,38. Champollion, 151. Chapin, 336. Chapman, 937. Charles II. of England, ao8. 192. Charpentier,
Charron. 87.

Chateaubriand,79. Child. Chaplin,340.

Boullanger,215. Boyle. Robert, 995.

Brandes,
120.

Christlieb, 390.
Christol, 143.

Chrysostom,
Chubb,

Bray, 66. 58. Bretschneider,

Brewster, Sir David, 33Z. Brissot,211. Brocchi, 164.

33, 34, 135. 171, 173. 207. 70, 82. 209.

Cicero,103,

100. Clairvault,

Brogniart,lao.
Brown, T. C. 355. Brown, Mellor, 65. Brucker, 99. Bruno, 42, 47, 57, 66, 81. Bryant, 358. BUchner, 67, 71, 161, 197, 269, 241. Buchez, 250, 272, 383. Buckland, 140, 338. Buckle, 76. 157. Buchanan, George, 208. Buddeus, 333. Buffon, 63, 123, 142, 156,267, 296, 408. Bunsen, the Chevalier, 143, 155, 162, 166, 359, 38a, 423. Bunsen, Ernest von, 239. Burnet, Thomas, 64, 347.

Qarke, Samuel, 73, 85. 369. Clark, Henry J.,352. Clark, J. Freeman, 243, 256.

Clayton, 134.
Clement of

Alexandria, 33, 41, iza, zi6,

171, 200, 236. of Rome, 31. Clement

Clifford, 370. Climaque, St. John, 215.

,

Clootz, Anacharsis, 83. Cobbe, Frances, 257, 420. Cocceius, 247. Cocker, B. F., 385. Colenzo, 42. Coleridge,361, 415, 490. Collier,73, 285. Colonna, 121. Colwel, 232. Collins, Anthony, 70, X83, 187, 196.

Index

of

Authors.

603

Combe, George, 361. Comte, Auguste. 58, TJt 3x9. aaS, 283, 476-500. Condorcet, 77, 318, 396, 309. Condillac, 48, 183. Considerant, 335.

Duns

Scotus, 37, i88.

Dupaix. z6o. Dupuis, 343.

Durant of Clermont, 4Z"

Conybeare, 140, 337. Copernicus, 43, zoo, iiz.

Cordier, 128.

Eberbard, 157. Ebrard, 345. Edkins, 360.

Indicopleustes, 35. Cousin, 39, 213, 313, 300. Coward, 70, 196.
Crawfiird, 157. Creuzer, 343. Cremoninus, 69.

Cosmas

Edwards, Jonathan, 1x3, 187, 199, 246, 368, 370.

Eichom, Emerson, Ejnmons,
407.

Elam,369.
R. W., 3X3, 389. Nathaniel, 368. Epicurus, z83, 195. Epinois,De T, 59*

Croll,131.
Croft, Herbert, 134.

Crosby, Chancellor,390. Crusius, 189, 335.

Cudworth, 73, 84, 189, 338, 367, 369. Cumberland, 310. Cumming, 80, 348, 349.

Epiphanius, 3x5.
Erasmus, Erdmann,
45, X89, 34X.
39. 171
"

Cuvier,
347.

I30,

X33,

135,

153,

156, 396,

Erigena, John Scotus, 36, 38, 41, 174, S69. Emesti, 417.
Escobar, 189.

Cyprian, 33. Cyrillof /dexandria, 33. Cyrillof Jerusalem, 33.

Euripides,30.
Eusebius, 3X, 33. Eustachius, X43.

Dabney, 389.
Dalton, 367. Daniell, X23. I^^ante, 37, 1x4.

Daubeny,
Davis, Sir

X33,

X38.

Faber, 358. Fabridus, 337. Fairbaim, Patrick, 347. Fairbaim, 390. Fairholme, 343

180. John,

Davy, Sir Humphrey.

Dawson, Darwin, Erasmus, 187. Darwin, Charles, 146, x6i, X67. De CandoUe, 157. De la Rive, X33. Delitzsch,68, 341, 354, 366, De Luc, 64, 344. Demarest, xso. Democritus, loi, 182.
De

105, 135, 138. X2X, X5x, X76, 339, 345, 391.

Faraday, 9. 56. Farrar, Farley,4x3.

Fenelon, 86.

Ferguson, James, 151

Ferrari, 3x3. Ferrier, 319. Feuexbach. 71, 83, 345. Fechner, 39X. Felix, Minucins, 336, Ficinus, 72. Fichte, 3x3, 386, 993, 399* 4x9. Fichte, I. H., 194, 368, 375, 365.

Morgan, 6x.

Derham, 335, 335. Descartes, 47* lox, Z78, 193, 335, 383. De Wette, 344, 369,4x3. De S^rres, 344. Dickie, 339. Dick, Thomas, 338. Diderot,48, 63, 83.

Figuier, 147, 164.

Filmer, 907.

Finney, 191, 368, 370. Fisher, Geoige B., 385, 40a* Fiske, John, 476, 510, 533. 61. Fitzgerald,
Fontanelle, 57, 106. Forbes, X57. Forge, de la,i86, Forster, 367. Foscarinus, 338. Fourier, 138, X30. Fourier, Charles, 3x8, 319, 3fl^" Fowle. 431. Fowne, 338. Flammarion, 106, 164 Fladus, 33 X. Flatt, 86.

I^igby,x8o.
Dinant, David, 39, 369. Dodwell, 367, 37S.J Dbllinger, 383.

Donati, 130.
Domer, 80, 340, 331. Dove, Patrickj 318, 383. Draper, 39, 56, 339^

Drayson,

131.

Drew, 377. Dubois, 324. Dubois, Raymond, 184* Duncan, Henry, 340.

Fleming, 134.

6o4
Flint, 314.

Index

of Authors,
Haeckel, 66, X46, 378, 305 Hagenbacb, 99. Hall, John Charles, 154. Hallam, 39, X44. Halley, 108, 129, 335. Halyborton, 236. Hamilton, Alexander, 310. Hamilton, Sir W., x8o, 388, 302^ 505513. 534-539.

Fleury, 331. Flood, 89, 245. Flourens, 154.

Florus, 315. zz8. Fracastoroy )S4y Frere, 3x6, 323. 367, 387, Frohschammer, Fromundus, 59.

Frothingham, 390, 40a*

Froade, 314.

Gabler, 4x7.
Gale, 90, 337. Galen, 156.

Harrington, 324. Harbaugh, 371. Harcourt. 358. Hardwicke, 238. Hartley, 183, 187. Hartmann, 84, X9X,
Hase, 99.

277,

393.
'

Haven, 369.
Hazard, 191, Heard, 366.

Galileo, 43, 47, 100, X03.

Gall, 184. Galton, 163. Gassendi, 283, 199, 395. Geikie, zsi. Generelli, 64, 135. Gentilis, 305. Gerhard, 116, 30a
'

Heckwelder, X69. Hedge, 4x2. Hegel, 2x3, 273, 300" 276,383, aS^ 353,
4x3-

Gerlach, X41. Gerson, 239.

Gesner, xi8, iso, X43. Geulinx, 73, 368. Gibbon, 48, 76, 313.

Hellwald, 390. Helmholtz, xo8, 336, 408. Helmont, 89. Helvetius, 48, 70. Henderson, 71. Hengstenberg, 86, xx8, 344.' Hensel, 60.

Gibson, Stanley,431. Gieseler, 39. Gill, John, 138. Gill,Wm. J.,387. Gillet, 403. Gioberti, 375. Gladstone, 340, 383.
Glass, 247.

Henslow, X76, 355. Herbart, 188, 268, 389. of Cherbury, 46, 8x, 334, 24Z. Herbert
Herbinins, 324.

Herder,

206.

Hermann, 220. Herschell, Sir John, xoo, X03, X05, X07,

127, 130. zo3, Z07,

Glanville, 419. Gliddon, 66, x57.

Glisson, z81. Gobineau, 153.

Herschell, Sir Williaxn, zoo^

Z31.

Hervas*, X69.

Godwin, Parke, 304.

Godwin, William, 76.
339,

Godwin, Thomas, GoSthe, 376.

Gonzales, X89.

Hesiod, Z69. Hettinger,56, 74, 86, 344, Heylin, 308, 231. Heyn, X9S.
Hierocles, 32.

Goodwin, 436.
G8schel, 194, 373. Gosse, T. P.,346. Gray, Asa, 168, 17^ 436. H^ 359. Green, William

Geofirey St,, Z45. Hilaire, Hills, 367.

Hill. 339. Hinton, 39a Hitchcock, Z34, 338, 34Pf 347, 378. Hobbes, 46, 70, 76, 8x, Z79, x86, 2Z0. Hockstetter, Z65.

Gregg, 223. Gregory, Daniel S., 370. Gregory the Great, 114, 1x6, 303* Gregory of Nazianzum, 33, 302. Gregory of Nyssa, 33, X71, 199.
Greville,57.

Hodge,
379.

99,

z68, Z76, 304, 359^ 366, 37X,

Griffin, 349. Grimm, 163, x66" Grote, 370.

Grove, 108, 373.

Holbach, D', 48, 7Z. Holberg, Z29. Hollazius,Z26, 300. Holsom, 238.
Holwel, 242.

Giimpach,
Guizot, 29.

X03. 373. 337, 344,

Holyoake, 311. Hooke, Z22, Z24, Hooker, Z4S. Hopkins, Z30, 37a
34S, Horace,

Guyot, 131, X33, 317,

S5S.

Home,

X44. 6o,

Index

of

AtUhars.

605

Horscly,60, 334. Howe, 31a, 367. Hue, Abb", 238.

Hudibras, 6a. Huet, 418.

Lacepdde, Z49.
Lactantius, 33. 34" Z99" 345" Lalande. 58. Lamarck, X44. Z49. Lambert, zoa. Lamont, Z04. Lanihmc, 36.

Hugh

of

St.

Victor, 37, xia, 136, 138,

zzo,

171,

aoo, ao3. 134,

Humboldt, Alexander, 63, zoa^

132, 151, 154. 165.

Lange, 56. Lange, F. A., 56, 329. 35S" 37'. 377.

379-

Humboldt, Wilhelm,
Hume,

143,

151, 154.

48, 70, 83, 179, 2X2, 250. Huxley, 63, 66, 132, X46, 185, 198, a/o^ 278, 369. Huygens, 104, 328.

Laplace, 58, Z02, Z09, zio, Lardner, Dionysius, zo5. Lardner, Nathaniel,305.
Lassaulx, 323. Latham, Z54, z66.

^30.

Ignatius, 33,

171.

Irenaeus, 245. Irving,David, 248.

Laud, 79. Lawrence, Z50. Layard, Z43. Layton, Z83. Lazarus, aao. Leibnitx, 46, zoz,
374.

Z23,

Z79"

x86^ X93,

Jackson,163.
[acobus,343. ]
fames ^ ansen, I. of

EIngland,ao8"

Janet, 180.
174, 185. efferson,Thomas,
.evons, azo.

Lechler,56. Lecky. 56. Le Qerc, 356.

Le

223.
aoa.

Jbrome, 33, 34, 199, oachim, 245.

^ '

Conte, 390. Z30. Lehman, Leland, 85, 337. Leo, 80.

Leonardo da

Vinci,zz8, i4Zy 994.

ohnson. Dr. Samuel, Z44, 346. ]ohnson, Samuel, 385. ones, Bence, 197.
'

Lepsius, Z43, Z63, z66.

Lerins,3x5. Leroux, 3z8. 350, 356. Leslie, J. Peter, z68. Lcssing,77, 3o6, az8, 35 z. Lewes, 303, 476. Lewis, Tayler, 1x8, 339, 337, 355, 39Z.
Z42, Linnaeus,

Judge Joel, 247. Jones,

ones, Sir

William, 143, 356.

327. 32, 33, 34,

oufTroy,191,
ustin

owett, 409, 412, 421.

Martyr, 236. Juvenal, 169.

207.

173, 299, 903,

Z49, Z53.

Livingston,Z43. Locke, Z79. x86, szo, 344, 370, 30Z. Lombard, Peter,36, ZZ4, Z36, 138,
30Z, ao3.

aoo,

Kane, E. K., 165. Kane, T. L., 165.

Lord, W.

W., 373.

Kalisch, 406.
Kant, I03, 179, z8z, Z9Z, Z93, 8z8, 383, 386, 419. Kaulich, 387. Keble, John, 37a, Kecrl, 353. Keil, Z41, Z77. Keill, Z34. Keith, 346.

Lotze, z88, 3x9, a68, 389. Lowell, J. Russell, 393. Lowth, 346,356. Lovering, zxi.
Lubbock, 66, Z48.

Lucian, 3a. Lucretius,loz, 369.

Lundy, John P., 385.

Luther, 60, zzx, zx7, Z74, Z84, Z98, 373. Sir Charles, 63, 99, Z33, Z27, Z48, Lyell. X56, z6z, z67.

Kepler, 43^46,
Kidd, 338.

zoo,

zo6.
4Z2.

Kingsley, 3Z3, 3ZZ, Kirby, 352, 36X.

Kirchmaier, 324. Kirwan, 64.

Mably, 3Zo.
McCausland, 357, 359.
McQatchie, 354. McCosh, 389, 339, 364, 38Z, 39X.

Klaproth, z6o. Knapp, 86, zi8, Z4Z.

Knox, 254, 313. Krausc, 399, 39O. Krauth, 99, 368, 367, 389.

Macdonald, 37Z.
McFarlane, 343. Machiavelli, 75, 3Zo, az5, aaz, 349. Maillet, 66, X44. Mainlander, 387.

Krug, 35X.
Kurti, Z77, 339, 330, 336, 34Z.

Mcintosh, z88.

6o6

Index

of Authors.
Moigan, Lewis, 243. Morgan, Thomas, 88.
Moro, 135. Muller, Johannes,154. MUller, Julius, 365, 377.
Max, 132, 151, 162, 166, 253. Miiller, Murphy, John, 118. Murphy, J. J.,387. 390.

Mackay, 403. McKnight, 247.

McNeile, 247. Madler, 104.

Magnen,

183.

Mahan. 369, 385. Malebranche, 73, 85, 1x3, 199, 384. Malthus, 167. Mamiani, 275. Mandeville. 48, 70. Manning, 381. Mansel, 303, 419. Mantel, 133. Marheineke, 86, 413. Mariana, 307. Marsh, 121. Marsh, George P., 163.
lao. Marsigli, Martensen, 366, 387. Martin, Theodore, 56, 334.

Nligelsbach, 239.
Naudd, 29, 232. Naudin, 164. Naville, 390. Neal, 231. Neander, 29, 332. Necker, 150. Francis, 88, 381. Newman, Newman, J. Henry, 232. Newmann, 454. Newton, 44, 100, 107, 273, 395, 335, Niebuhr, 155. Nicol, 335.

Martineau, 369. 387. Martyr, Peter, 136. Masson, 538. Matter, 29.

Nipho, 69.
Nitxsch, 351. Nieuwentyt, 334, Norris, 385. Nott, 66, 157.

Maudsley, iii, 165, 184, 198, 270, 369. Maupertuis, 296. Maurice, T. D., 343, 403, 406, 346.

Maxiry,157.
Mayer,
zio,

373.

Nye,

339.

Maxwell, Clerk, 367, 373. Meade, 339.

Medici, 118.
Mede, 346, 336.

Occam, William Ocellus,315.

of, 41.

Meier,193.
Melancthon, 60, ii3, 174, 185. Melito,X71.
Mendelssohn, 193. Mettrie, De la, 71. Michaelis, 407. Michelet, Carl, 58, 83. Michelet, M., 3x4. MicheliSy 346. Mill, James, 187. Mill. J. Stuart, 188, 198, 338, 297, A7^* Miller, Hugh, 152, 344, 345, 353.

Oersted, 105. Oliva, 165. Orbigny, D'. iso.^ Orr, 407. Ovid, 169. Owen, John, 60, 173. Owen, Richard, 105, 145, 3S3.''4""3-

Pachomhis, Paine, 57.

35.
4ao-

Miller, John, 375. Samuel, 382. Miller,

Milton, IIS, aio. 350" 354" J^Sy 403" Milman, 29.
Milner, 232.

Paley,351, 364, 370" 403, Palgrave.388. 64. Palissy,

Palmer, 330, 383. Paracelsus, 156, 345, 38a.

Paravcy, 155.
Parker, Theodore, 84, 88, 343. Parma, John of,245. Pascal, 73, 85. 174. i93" m7. 409. 4X8Patrick, Bishop, 333. Paulus, 407. 499. Peabody, Andrew, 385, 391, 394Pelagius,174* x88* ^x* Perrault, 336. 64, 343. Penn, Granville, Peyr^re,66, 169. Pfiainnerus, 341. Phaflf, 107.
I30. Phillips, Wendell, x66. Phillips, 356. Phillipson, Philo,the Jew, 131, 137.

Mitchell, John. 128, 134. Mitchel, Ormsby, 325, 326. Mitchel, S. Weir, 165. Mivart, St. George, 355, 392. Moffiit,J. C, 239. Moleschott, 71, 197, 369.

MoUoy, 343.
Mommsen, Monboddo, Mondinus,
155.
or

Btimet, 144.
383, 403.

Z41. 334,

Montaigne,

Montesquieu, 76, 164, 305, 316. More, Henry, 72, 90, 189, 369. More, Sir Thomas, 305, 234. Morell, 99. Morelli, 310, 335.

Index

of

Authors.

607

Piandani, 345.

Renchlin, 45.

Pickering, 143. Bctct, xao, 150.

Picton, 385.
Picus of

Reusch, 346.
Richard
7a.

Ricardo, 167, 333. of St Victor, 37.

Mirandola, 43,

Piric, 385.

Pinkerton,155.
Pitt,416. Pitts, 375. Plato, 103, 127, 139, 156.

Rigg, 4""Ripley, 389. Ritter, zao^ 555.

Rohr, 40a. Robertson, aia. Rochefoucauld, 189. Rogers, 138, 168, 406. Roget, 353.

Playfkir, 99. Pliny the Younger,

Plutarch, 30, 3a.

32, zaa,

Za8.

RoUeston, 360.
Romans, 157. Rorison, 406. Roscelin, 38. Rosenmuller, 196. Rosmini, 375, 383.

Plongeon, 160. Poiret,89, 388. Poisson,no, 131. Polignac,86. Polycarp,31, 207. Pomponatius, 46, 56, 69. Poole, Matthew, 134. Poole, Reginald,358. Pope, Alexander, 8a, 308, 414. Popping, 165. Porta,61, Z18.
Porter, 390.

R6the, 333, 369.

Frederick de, 337, 341. Rougemont, Rousseau, jj^ 193, six.

Royer, 147. Ruge, n-

Postel, a45.
Pott, 157. Pouillet,X30, Pouchet, F. A., 99. Pouchet, 156. Powell,Baden, 56, 403, 406,4ai. Prescott, 155. Price, Richard, 190, 367.

St. Clair, 35$. Saintes, 40a. St. Hilaire,(see Hilaire.)

St St

Mary, John, 309.

Simon, 311, 317, 319, 335, 350^ ^56.

Sandeman, 368.
Savonarola, X74. Sanssure, xso. Schaff, Philip, 29, 848. Schelling, 373, 286, 292. Schleicher, X47, 157. Schleiden, 63. Schleiermacher, 244, 399, 406, 412. Von, 39, 143, x66, Schlegel.Frederick
354.

Prichard,143, 150, 153, 16a. Prideaux,aiz. 196, 375. Priestly, Primitive Man," Author of, 357, 360,
'*

Prochaska, 184. Proudhon, aiz. Prout. 3Sa. PufTendor^ axa

382.

Schneider, 340.

Pulsky, 157. Pusey, 344, 37a. Qnater"ges, 151. Quenstedt, 116, 136. Qvetcl^t,218. Quinet, ai4. Quirini, 133.
Raimond
de

Schomberg, 3X3. Scholten,390. Schoolcraft, 155. Schopenhauer, 83, 191, 277, 287. Schoppius, 59. Schubert, X02, X04, 326, 353.
Scilla,X2I.

Scot,Reginald, 178. Scotus, Tsee Duns, Erigena). Sedgwick, 343. Seelye,389.

Selbom,
370.

Sebonde, 334.

Raleigh,361.
Ramus,
4a, 38a.

Semler, 404.
Seneca, 30, 32. Servetus, 47. Severian, 34.

Raspe, 125.
Rauch, 155. Rawlinson, 155.

Ray, ia3, Raymond,

124, 555.

Shaizpe, 392.
Shaafnausen, X46,163. Shaftesbury,48, 57, 179. Shakspeare, 48, 329, 349. Shelly,378.
Sherlock, 37a Shuckford, 211, 246.

Lully. 41, 249, Reimarus, 88, Z93, 295. Reinhard, 195. Reinsch, 343. Reid, Thomas, Z90^ 383, a88.

Regis, Puna Si Wain, 186. R^musat, Abel, 151, 338. Rdmusat, Charles de, 375.

Sidney, Algernon, 210. Simon of Toumay, 39.

6o8
Sirach, 171, 173. Sismondi, 29. Smalley,368. Smith, Adam, 906I.
Smith, Smith, Smith, Smith, Smith, Smith, Smith, Goldwin, 214, 361. Henry B., 390. James, 382.
73. John, Pyc, 343, John

Index

of

Authors.
538. Trendelenbeiig, Tracy, De, 184. Tulloch,385, 392, 402. Turgot, ao6, 217, 326, 227. Tumbull, 19a 60, ziz, 117, 138, 30Q. Turrettin, Tylor, 157. Tyndale, 373. Tyndall, 108, izz, 198, 273, 378* Ueberweg. 39. Ullman, 348. Ulrici, 74, 368, 390, 538. Usher, 138, 207, 332.
150. Valentin, 64, 121, Vallisneri,

348, 359-

Wm., xao. Stanhope, 169.

Smyth, Piazzi,151, 358. Socinus, 189.

^crates,29.
120. Solds^ii,

Mis., Somcrville,

99, 109. 130.

Somerset, Duke

of,42.
073,

Southall, 359. Spencer, Herbert, no,

^
.

125.

133,280^309, 297, 310, 476. 532, 539.

Sptess, 240. Spinoza,46, 178, x86,210. Sprcnger, 255. Spurzheim, 184. Stahl,267. Stanley,A. P.,370^ 437. Stars and Angels," author o^ 39a Stillingfleet, 134, 190.
"

Vane, Sir Henry, 79. Vanini,42, 47, 249. Vayer,de la Mothe, 46, 8a.
Emanuel, Veith^
342.

Vesahus, 47, 142. Vice, 306, 315, 337, 556.

Vincent
de

Beauvais, 133, 405.

Virchow, 305.
139Virgil,

Steffens,409. Stone, 4x9. Steinbart,370. Stephen, Leslie,402.

Stephen, Sir James, 370. Stewart, Dugald, 191, 288.

Strabo, 125. Stuart, Moses. 65, 247. Suarez, 113, 189, 207. Sumner, Archbishop, 68, Z40. Sumner, Charles,225. Swedenborg, 194, 248, 376, 388. 308. Swift,
II.. 39. Sylvester Syounes, 129.

Virgihus,Polydore,43. Virey, 165. Vogt, 63, 67, 71. Volkelt,075. Volney, 77, 164, 343. 48, 82, 106, 164. Voltaire,
Von Von

Baer, 150.

Buch,

X20.

"

WarbortoB, 85. Wace, Henry, 364. Wartz, 152. Wagner, Andrew, 343, 345. Wagner, Rudolph, 74, 194, 37X. Walckenasr, 816.

Waldeck, i6a 145, Wallace, Alfred,

Walworth, 347. 343, Warrington, 338,. Washburn, 390. Wayland, 369. Webster, Daniel,414. Weigel, 89.

161.

33. Tacitus,

Taine, 308. Tait, 336, 371. Tappan, 190. Tauler, 201. Taylor, Henry, 196. Taylor, Isaac,376. Taylor,Jeremy, 203, ao/, 929. Telesius, 42, 294.

Weil, 255.
Weir, 178. Weis, 538.
Weisse, 194, 368, 33X, 373.
419. Wegscheider,

Tenneman,
Tennyson,

29. 373,

374, 409, 412, 457. 145. TertulUan, 31, 33, 174, 179, 202, 236,

Werner, Z20,

121.

Tholuck, 86, 118,328. R., 167. Thompson, Joseph Thomson, Sir William, 130, 278. Thompson, poet, 348. Tiedeman, 162.
Tindall, 242.

Wessel, 45, 174. Wesley, John, 60, 339.

Westmeycr, 341.
Westropp, Z48, 153. Westminster Divines, iix, 1x3, X75, aoo,
903.

de,90S, Tocqueville, Toland, 241. Trench, R. C, 240, 334.

Wharton, 385. Whately, 374.

Whedon,
i9X. 99, 107,

Whewell,

996, 335, 336.

Popular

and

Standard
PUBLISHED BT

Books
"

ScRiBNER, Armstrong
743
and

Co.,
York,

74=5

IBroadTV^ay,
In

Ne^w

1876,

BRTAirr
Propttsslv

AND

OAT'S
iLLUSTKATsa JOHN

POPtTLAR

HISTORY

OF

THE

UNITED

STATES.

Vounac

BLAOKIE'S
BIBLE

(PROF.
COMMENTARY.

Only by subscription).8vo, extra cloth (Solcl AND OF RELIGION SONGS LIFE. Sq. STUART) the Minor and VoL VI. Ezekiel, Daniel Prophets. 8vo
BOY Edition
xzmo

f6oo
lamo z

50
00

S
i

BROOKS' BX7SHNELL.
""

(NOAH)
Christian Sermons Christ and

THE

EMIGRANTS.

[Uniform
Nurture, for the

o/tke
xamo
lamo

select tvorks

Illustrated, lamo BushnelL, D.D.) of Horace

50

150

^"

New

Life,

150 150

His

Salvation,

CAHUN'S

DODGE'S DWIGHT'S

(LEON) ADVENTURES (MRS. M. M.) THEOPHILUS

(DR.
B.

OF

CAPTAIN

MAGO.

Profusely
xamo

Illustratcdl

Cr. 8vo
i

50 50
00

AND PHILOLOGY. Edited

With two With

OTHERS,

W.)

MODERN HISTORY.

MODERN OF EPOCHS cloth, f z.oo.

"

by

E. E.

a Chea^ Edition, Mokjjs, M. A., and

vols.

cr.

8vo

4
1

others.

Each

voL iq. lamo,

Oreighton's Age
Hale's Fall of the Puritan
-^"

of Elizabeth. Stuarts. Revolution. With

five ma/t,
ma^.

"

Gardiner's Stubb's

four maft, ma^.

Early Plantagenets.
HISTORY.
and Roman Persians.

With

tnfo

ANCIENT OF EPOCHS cloth, 9^'"^' Cox's Greeks

Edited

by G. W. Cox. M.A., and others.

Each

vol. sq.

sno^

With four map*.

With the two

Capes' Early
Cox's FIELD'S Athenian

Empire.
from

maps.
of Xerxes
to

Empire

Flight

the Fall
to the

of Athens.

Withflv maps,
xamo " 1 00

GILBERT'S HOLLAND'S
The

the Lakes M.) From (DR. HENRY (W. S.) Original Plays, xamo

of Killarney

Golden

Horn,

75 75

(DR.
Mistress

J.

G.) Every
Manse.

Day

Topics:

Book

of Briefs,
Small

xamo

of the

Illustrated

edition.
Nolan's

410

500

BALE'S JERNINGHAM

(RCV.
(Author oO

EDWARD

EVERETT)

PhiUp
Tiuovols.

Friends.
xamo

Illustrated,

xamo

x x x

75 35 s5

JOURNALS
Miss

(THE).

inone,
xamo

Hitchcock's

Wedding

Dress,

t"ANGE'S
"

COMMENTARY.
and and Leviticus Daniel Nehemiah

Dr. Piiiup

Scuafp"

General

Editor.

Each

one

vol. 8vo. 5 5
on 00

Exodus

Ezekiel

^"

Chronicles, Ezra,
OF BEST
NORMAN
3

and

Esther

500 Donald

MEMOIR PLATO'S PARKER BANS-SOUCI

"

MACLEOD,
as

D.D., by his brother,Rev.

Prof. and

Maclbod,
8vo

M.A.

Illustrated,
4 50

vols. Svo

THOUGHTS,
The SERIES

compiled from
New

Jowstt's Translation. cheaper edition,

Stoddakd.
Illustrated
lamo

a x

50 50

(DR. JOSEPH). Haydon's

Men An and Anecdote

Paraclete.
Edited and One B.

(THE).
in

by

Richard

Hbnrv

Each

vol. iq.

xamo. x

(B. R.) Life, Letters

Manners America of

Table

Talk.

50 50 50
00 00

Hundred

Years

Ago.
and

Illustrated

x x

Biography
Lectures of

Percy
the

Shelley.
three

Illustrated

SCHUYLER'S STANLEY'S JEBERWEG'S VAN VERNE'S

(EUGENE)
(DEAN) History

TnrUstan.
on

With

maps

numerous

illustrations, Ihird vols. Svo

a

vols. Svo.
Svo

5 4

History
New

of the and

Jewish

Church.
a

Stri**,

Philosophy.

cheaper
and

edition,

500 500 3
00

OOSTERZEE'S

Christian

Dogmatics.

Neva

cheaper edition,
one.

vols. Svo

Three (JULES) Mysterious Island. Michael Cr. Svo Strogog Illustrated,

vols, in

Illustrated

300

Any

in*

aU

of

the

above

sent, post

or

express the

charges

paid,

on

receipt

of the

price by

publishers*

STANDARD

BOOKS

IN

BIOGRAPHY.

BEIiIGHTFITL

BOOK.

Charles
HIS LETTERS
EDITED

Kingsley:
AND MEMORIES
BY
HIS

OF
WIFE.

HIS

LIFE.

ABRIBGEB
One volume

EBITIOK. pages,

8vo,

500

cloth,

....

$2.80.
REVIEW.
a

Estimate
"Tk* Mr.

of

the

LONDON

SATURDAY

heck disekargts very eom^etely ths most essential Kinsley thorou^lywell; to appreciatehis strongest

/unctioHS of
motives;

biogra^y.

It enabUs he

us

to kne^

to understand

tt'kat

himself
a man some

to form tolerably complete estimate and his performances ; and a of his n'orh. of sufficientforce and versatility to deserve suck a treatment, and everybody who wishes well to his race"or of his aims-^a phrase vvhich includes nearly every one who

tAougkt akmt Mr. Kingsley rrai sympathizes rt iik

who has been

interested

bv

Hypatm

or

Alton

Locke,

which

again

includes

"Ul readers

of

the best

modern

English

Utera-

iure^

will

find

the volume

full of

interest.

NEW
II.

AND

CHEAPER

EDITIONS.
ni.
"

ninth

american

edition

MEMOIR

OF

Dean

Stanley's

NORMAN
[TWO
of H"ad ter MasBY

MACLEOD, D.D.
VOLUMES
HIS

LIFE
Tk"

OF
Llf"
and

DR.
DJ"., Bttffby

ARNOLD.
IM BROTHER,

OITE.]

Oorr"spond"no"
Lat"

THOMAS

ARNOLD,
of

School.

Rev.

Donald

Macleod,
numerous

RA.

By

Arthur
Dean

Penrhyn of

Stanley,

D.D., and With SteelPortrait

Two volumes in
one^

Westminster,

Illustrations
Bvo, 800 Pages,

WITH
One From
"

A STEEL PORTRAIT OF DR. ARNOLD.

voL
crown

crown

cloth,

8vo,

800

pages,

cloth, $3.90^
J^riee reduced

from

$4.50

to

$2.S0,

the

SPRINGFIELD
any maiCs teacher ami

REPUBLICAN. while, and

is

//

is worth with

especially
to become

desirable for

every

preacher,
Dr. Arnold's

familiar
and and
success.

the secrets The volumes the his

of
are

po^ver

[ The only authorized edition printed from duplicate plates of the complete English edition.^
From
**

his familiar
robust and

private

largely occupied with the simplicity letters, in which

man,
as

piety of depth of
LONDON
strike

well

as

the

ness tenderbest the well do did LONDON Scotland

human

affections, are
REVIEW.
him in in
more

SPECTATOR.
Dr.

exhibited:'
It may

From
"

the He will and and

QUARTERLY

Life of Arnold
Vrom
"

what for for England^*

Stasdeft

as

coMPLKTE

moral

growth
**

those who study character"complete intellectual gifts^ and development of both,'* the who

closely
the

of its union the steady

ATLANTIC

MONTHLY.
most year It is

From
To those

CHRISTIAN
have but
a

UNION.
dim
*

is one of ike Life of Dr. Macleod affecting bi*tgraphies of a interesting and singularly prolific in important memoirs. The written and and is
at

knowledge
revtlatioH

eerily^ and

and newspaper the Life* will be as a of Dr, Arnold, majestic sinof beautiful earnestness, manhood:'' Christian a fervid

by his
the
same

brother,
time
a

the

beautifully

written,

Rev. with

Donold

Ma;t'et\i,

most

ttnderuest, dignified restraint

great

of eulogy:* will be

"^" ^^'

The

abwe

hooks

for

sale

or by all booksellers^

of sent^ prepaid^trpon receipt

"

SCRIBNER,

ARMSTRONG
743
"

CO., Publishers,
Broadway,
New York.

745

Mor6s. ^PFP Zmprfan! ^polagiral

The
An

Paraclete:
and
to

Essay

on

the
some

Personality
Reference

Ministry
Current

of

the

Holy

Ghost,

w^lth

Discussions. etc.

By Joseph Parker,

D.D.,

Author

of

**

Ecce

Deus,"
JournaL

One

vol.,i2mo,

cloth,$1.50

Prom
"

the manner, the

Church

It is written in
much

warm,

devout, earnest though

with much
were

power

of

and wealth of illustration, reasoning

with the
amount at

and
and

very

as suggestiveness,

author

rather essays

burdened

he

had

to sa^p
are

used

necessary

The repression.
of the book."

introduction,and

the

reviewingMr.

Huxley,

the

end,

perhaps the best parts

lODEBN DOUBT AND CHRISTIANBELIEF.

A SERIES SEEKERS and Professor OF APOLOGETIC AFTER of TRUTH. LECTURES ADDRESSED TO EARNEST

By
Bonn.
the

Theodore One

Christlieb,
.

Preacher University
. .

Theology

at

vol., 8vo, cloth,

$3.00

From
"

Presbyterian,
and

One

rises from the

the He and gigantic knows
not

reading of this volume

imposing
structure most
"

with mind
of

heart expanded

and

enriched, feeHngthat
of Divme truth

he

has

seen

skepticism shattered and

wide
and

the solid rock

die-

closed.

which

to admire

the author's

thorough research, the exhaustivencsa

finished style. Every minister and heard itsgifted author while in

of his discussion, his even-balanced

and every

and needs

his or judicial impartiality, the

clear and
saw

lay student

of

theology

work,

and

no

one

who

this country will need

urging to

procure

it."

The
By
Henry

Superhuman
INFERRED

Origin of the
FROM "The Eclipse

Bible
One

ITSELF.
op

Rogers,

Author

of

Faith,"

etc

vol. i2mo,

cloth,
Prom
"

$2.00
the

CongregationaUst.
is to outlive all his other he has and

Mr.

Rogers

has

constructed
book.

volume of

which
the

writings. It is
in
He

an

instrurtivQ,
his thesis
has

stimulating, well-compacted
have been

Most

considerations which
greater fulness has

marshaled

proSf of

presented by others,some
has
common

of them in many

with

equal brilliancy.
famiHar
he has added

brought
welded subtle

together what
into
one

been

scattered
so proofs,

treatises. He
carry
a new

freshened

illustrationsand
not
a

many

that

they

and persuasiveness,
nature

few

sud

and suggestive

most

of illustrations satisfactory

the wonderful

ol that Word

which abideth."

Thi

abwe

books

on sent^ postpaid^

of receipt

the

by the ptiblisktrs^ price^

SCRIBNER,

ARMSTRONG

"

CO., NEW

YORK.

PROFESSOR

BOWEN

ON

MODERN

PHILOSOPHY.

MODERN
From Descartes
to

PHILOSOPHY,
Schopenhauer
and

Hartmann,

BY
Author of
"

FRANCIS

BOWEN,
Harvard

A.

M.,
MoraJ Is Philosophy

and Alfbrd Professor American Political of Natural Economy,"

and Religion

College.
bound. neatly

Volume.

Octavo.

Printed

on

laid paper, and

Cloth,$^,oo,

CRITICAL
"

NOTICES.
acute

Excellent in every respect ; clear, scholarly, vigorous, often vivacious,full of sound learaing, AVw and the best spirit of Philosophy."" Post. York EvtHttif^ criticism, appreciation, genial
"

We

regard

this volume

of Prof. Bowen's
be

as

second

to none
"
"

yet

produced in

this country, in the

ment depart-

of

philosophy. It must
no one

placedin the ' forefront.'

reading this volume
are

Nrw

York

Evangelist.
work
common

**

Let

be deterred from

becatise it is

on

metaphysics.
sense."
"

'. Mr. at

Bowen's
Work.

and are clear, singularly chapters

pervaded

by

the

strongest

Christian

THE

COMPLETE

PHILOSOPHY

FOR

STUDENTS.

HISTORY
FROM

OF
THALES TO
of

PHILOSOPHY,
THE PRESENT TIME.

BY

FREDERICH
Late Professor

UEBER^A^EG.
Philosophyin the University of KSnigsbeig.
FROM THB

TKANSLATCD

FOURTH

GERMAN

EDITION,

BY GEORGE
Professor of Modem

S. MORRIS. A. M.,
in the

Languages

Universityof Michigan.

IVith Additions

BY

NOAH

PORTER,

D.

D., LL.D.,

President of Yale College.

2
From
"

vols., 8vo.
The

Price,

$5.00,

"

Ueberweg's Work
ad Jed
; but

to be

by
we

any know

value

1877, Review^*for Sept., its being so full as to leave littleor nothing We of them of great have some several histories of philosophy, future historian. of Fredcrich all approach the work and accuracy of none at that for completeness can Contemporary
senses, but is great in many
. .

chieflyin

Ucberwcg."

The above books

for sale by all

booksellersy

or

will be sent,prepaid, upon

by receipt ofprice^

SCRIBNER, ARMSTRONG
74:3

"
and

PUBLISHERS, CO.,
745

Broadway,

New

York*

Googile
r